JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: lezperv on April 08, 2014, 09:31:15 AM

Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: lezperv on April 08, 2014, 09:31:15 AM
Hey, everyone :D

This idea just came to me and so I decided to write it. I guess this will be a tribute to Minami's birthday, with my AtsuMina mv, even though this story had nothing to do with her birthday at all lol :P

ALSO, with all the Kai x Atsuko lately, I don't even know why there are such things... I decided to write more of the true Minami x Atsuko, AtsuMina/Takacchan, girl x girl  :heart:

This is still incomplete, but I want to post this as soon as I can, to go with 4/8  :love: I will post the rest when I'm done and it is a One-Shot... I think.

Lastly, Minami, Otanjoubi Omedetou  :wub:

Links to all my fanfics below:
Maji? ( part 2 ( (AtsuMina w/mentioning of others)
Kowai! ( part 2 ( part 3 ( part 4 ( (AtsuMina w/mentioning of others)
Three Chances (Fanfic Winner 2014) ( (AtsuMina w/mentioning of others)
Unmei ( (AtsuMina w/mentioning of others)
Mirai ( (YuiParu)
Naze (Fanfic Winner 2015) ( (AtsuMina, YuriParu, TakaYuu)

Long Fic
Nisemono ( 1 ( 2 ( 3 ( 4 ( 5a ( 5b ( 6 ( 7 ( 8 ( (AtsuMinaUta w/mentioning of others)
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi ( 2 ( 3 ( 4 ( 5 ( 6 ( 7 ( 8 ( (AtsuMina w/mentioning of others)
Futari 1a ( 1b ( 1c (



It was a typical day at the AKB Theater. Everyone was following the lead of Takahashi Minami to their new single, Ponytail to Shushu, two months after their TV drama Majisuka Gakuen.

“Alright, everyone, we can take a 15 minutes break.” Takamina said to the delights of others.

Yuko immediately ran over to Atsuko, pretending that they were still shooting one of the episodes for the drama.

“Neh, Maeda, majisuka?” Yuko spoke all yankee like.

“Majidayo” Atsuko also pretended.

They both start fake fighting with each other, ducking and punching, just like how they practiced.

“You guys, stop, playing around.” Minami warned, afraid that someone might get hurt.

Their friends were standing aside watching the two girls with skilled movements. Minami was also amazed by the maneuver that the two demonstrate. She had a few fight scenes before, but not as much as the two, even though her character was listed as one of the best fighter in the drama. Sadly, her character died before it was shown. She wonders what would happened if her character, with the same name, was still alive? How would the story play out? 

“We’re fine, Takamina, done this a million times.” Yuko waved her off. She then charges towards Acchan, who was in front of the leader, but said girl had ducked. The squirrel couldn’t stop, punched Minami in the face, knocking her off the stage hitting her head on the bleachers.

“Minami!” Atsuko yelled out, rushing towards her best friend immediately. The others also came forward to see if their leader was okay.

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry Takamina! Please tell me you’re okay.” Yuko was hysterical, but the captain remains unconscious.

“Minami! Wake up! Minami!” Atsuko kept calling out to her friend, but with no use.

“Should we move her?” Haruna wonders.

“What should we do guys? Should we bring her to the hospital?” Miichan asked.

“Should we tell Akimoto-sensei?” Sayaka concerns.

While, everyone was busy discussing with each other, Mariko came closer to Minami to check on her, noticing small movements coming from the short girl.

“Hey! She’s waking up.” Shinoda notifies the girls. The other members all leaned closer, especially Atsuko, who had tears in her eyes.

“Minami?” The leader heard her name being called by a familiar voice, opening up her light brown eyes.

“Atsuko?... Why does my head hurt?... Atsuko!” Takamina hugged the ace tightly, making the girl confused, but she hugged her back just the same.

“I’m glad you’re okay.” The captain sooths the girl’s back.

“Minami, are you okay?” Acchan still had tears in her eyes, looking at her best friend.

“Awww Atsuko, don’t cry, those punks can’t do much damage to me.” Takamina wiped the tears off of the ace.

Punks? Is she talking about Yuko?

“When did you change your hair?... I like it though, it really suits you.” The leader starts playing with Acchan’s hair, making the girl blushed.

“What are you saying, Minami, I’ve been having this hair for a while now.”

“Eh, hontou? Have I been wiped out for that long?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Takamina, are you sure you’re okay?” Mariko stepped in to ask.

“Eh, Sado-neechan, what are you doing here?” Minami then look around the room to notice more people.

“Yuko-neechan? Torigoya-neechan? Black-neechan? Shibuya-neechan? Where am I? Where is Gekikara-neechan? Who are these people?” The leader was confused.

“Why is she calling us by our character’s name?” Yuko asked.

“Takamina, what’s the last thing that you remembered?” Mariko asked, having a theory of what may be going on.

“Hmmm, these punks were looking for Atsuko and asking me to call her out, but I wanted to protect her so I fought with them… I don’t remember anything after that. Oh, and speaking of Atsuko.” Minami stood up, pulling Acchan up with her, holding onto the ace’s hand.

“Neechans, this is Maeda Atsuko, my girlfriend. The girl that I have been telling you guys about.” Takamina looked at her ‘sisters’ with cute innocent eyes.

“Atsuko, these are my sisters. They’re attending Majijo Gakuen, which we will be switching over to next year.” The leader looked at her ‘girlfriend’ excitedly.

“Eh!!! Girlfriend?” Everyone screamed out, even the girlfriend herself.

“Aren’t we a couple? I even gave you the bracelet I made…” Minami pouted, causing all the girls’ heart to flutter. She let go of Atsuko’s hand to stand in front of the girl.

“I guess I just have to remind you that you’re mine.” No one understood what the captain meant until they saw her leaned up to kiss their ace.

Acchan’s eyes were wide open due to shock, but Takamina’s closes hers.  The short girl became bolder by sucking on her girlfriends soft lips, causing said girl to moan slightly. The leader smirked, tracing her hands up and down the ace’s body, making the girl shiver.

People who were watching, felt tingly inside, but also flabbergasted to see their shy captain making a move.

Breaking away from the kiss, both of the girls’ eyes were glossy, but only one of them was super flushed.

“So do you remember being my girlfriend now, Atsuko?” Minami laughs slightly at the speechless girl who can only nod her head. Said girl didn’t want to say no, for she was afraid that Takamina might do something else.

“Ah, neechans, sorry you had to see that. Atsuko here is such a tsundere sometimes, but… um… will you guys accept us?” Minami looked at her sisters with pleading eyes.

“If our Minami is happy then I don’t see why not.” Mariko smiled, playing the role of Sado, even though she would truly be happy to see them get together for real.

“Yay! Sado-neechan, Daisuki~.” Minami ran over to jump on Mariko, giving her kisses across the face. She then ran over to Yuko, Tomochin, Haruna and Yukirin to do the same thing.

Everyone laughed at Minami’s cuteness, but it was time to be serious.

“Takamina, so that was the last thing you remembered was being attacked by some yankees?”

“Yeah, they wanted to hurt my Atsuko, and I can’t let that happen. We promised to be serious together, right?” The leader then looks over to the ace.

“Un, you wanted to be a nurse…”

“Takamina…” Yuko started, but got smacked by Haruna, said girl pointed over to the group in the corner, huddling against each other to discuss the situation.

“We’ll be right back. You… have fun with your girlfriend.” Nyan nyan winked at Atsuko when she said that.

“Okay, I believe we all know what’s going with Takamina, right?” Everyone nodded.

“I thought this only happens in TV shows, not in real life too!” Yukirin was surprised.

“Also, when did they become a couple? That wasn’t in the script, was it?” Sayaka pointed over to the two. Minami was holding onto Atsuko’s hand, while leaning up to peck the girl on the lips.

“Also, when did we become her older sisters? I’m pretty sure that wasn’t in the script either.” Tomochin finally said something.

“I think, this may be the alternative result, if Minami’s character didn’t die by those yankee girls.” Mariko said what was in her mind.

“Should we tell Akimoto-sensei? It’s not easy to hide the fact that our leader doesn’t remember being in AKB!” Miichan is freaking out.

“We can’t hide the fact that they are girlfriends either…” Mayu input, as they look over at the couple. Minami was sitting on one of the bleachers, while Atsuko was sitting on her laps. Takamina’s arms were wrapped tightly around Acchan’s waist with the ace’s arm around the leader’s neck. They seem to be in their own world.

“Why don’t we try to make her our Minami again? Get her memories back.” Yuko suggested.

“Not a bad idea Yuko, but should we still tell Akimoto-sensei about it?” Sayaka wonders.

“Let’s asked Atsuko and see what she thinks.” Haruna said.

“Acchan, come here.” Miichan yelled out, startling the two girls.

“Dare? Atsuko?” Minami looked back and forth between her girlfriend and the girl unknown. The ace stood up to walk over, but was held back by Takamina.

“Who are you? What do you want with my girl?” Minami spoke, cracking her neck and knuckles, getting ready to fight. Even though she wants to stop fighting, the yankee blood in her was still there.

Miichan got scared, went to hide behind Mariko, signaling the older member to do something about it.

“Takamina, don’t hurt her, she’s my girlfriend.” Everyone’s eyes bulge out.

“What?” Miichan was dumbfounded.

“Sado-neechan’s girlfriend?” Minami tilts her head to the side then smile.

“Hajimemashite, Takahashi Minami desu, yoroshiku.”

“H-hai, yoroshiku…”

“Minami, while we’re at the subject of couples, let me tell you about the others.” Everyone just stood there, looking at Mariko with confusion.

“Torigoya is with Yuko-“

“Yeah, I already knew that.” The leader smirked.

“These two tall girls over here, Sae and Sayaka, are together.” Said girls waved at Takamina.

“Mayu here is Black’s.”

“Eh, how old is that girl?” The captain turns to look at Yukirin.

“Tomomi here is Shibuya’s girlfriend. Finally, that puppy girl over there is Gekikara’s.”

“Eh? Gekikara-neechan is into that young girl? I’m even more shocked.” Minami walked over to Jurina, circling the girl like a hawk.

“Minami, what are you doing?” Atsuko asked, pulling Takamina away from Jurina.

“Just checking her, and Sado-neechan, who are these other people?”

“They uh… they go to our school too.”

“Um, where are we?” The short girl looked around. She doesn’t recall the theater at all.

“Minami, we’re at the AKB Theater… We’re not yankees anymore… We’re Idols now.” Atsuko spoke up.

“I know we’re trying not to fight anymore, but AKB Theater? Idols? You’re joking.” Minami laughs, but no one joined her.

“We’re not joking Takamina. We are idols now, we can sing and dance. You can too, and you’re especially good at it.” Yuko said, confirming Acchan’s statement.

“Atsuko, show her something.” Mariko instructed.

“Eh, what should I do?”

“Do Baby Baby Baby! With our PV outfit too!” Miichan said with a hint of mischief.

The girls who weren’t the main characters in the drama, took Acchan backstage to change into her outfit, while the sisters stayed back to convince Takamina.

“We know you still don’t really believe us, but once you see Acchan, you’ll drool.” Yuko smirked.

“Just sit here with us and wait till they come out.” Mariko patted the leader on the head.

“Hai neechans.” Takamina answered cutely, making everyone want to just hug her.

The music started as Atsuko walked out in her yellow bikini. She started singing and dancing to the song.

“I love you, baby baby baby~”

Minami was dumbfounded, she never saw Atsuko in bikinis before, and the girl is goddamn gorgeous. The leader stood up, slowly walking over to her girlfriend, like she was being lured by a seductress. 

The sisters were watching Takamina with big grins on their faces. Who wouldn’t fall for the ace, or better yet, captivated by her when she’s in bikini? No one!

“A-Atsuko.” Minami took off her jacket to cover her girlfriend up. She blushes hard and couldn’t look the girl in the eyes.


“I believe you, but please cover yourself up.” The leader zipped up the jacket, finally looking at the ace.

“Arigatou.” Acchan leans down to kiss Takamina on the cheek. She smiled sweetly at the short girl. Even though Minami had become Majisuka Minami, she was still the same. Sweet, lovable, the perfect girl you could ask for.

“Un… but… what I couldn’t get is, how long was I knocked out for all this to happen? My girlfriend changes her hair and had now become an idol. My sisters had also become idols, and also seem to know my girlfriend. I have also become an idol, but I don’t remember this at all… What is my role in this?” The captain was super confused, she held onto her head as she tried to remember, but nothing came up.

“Minami, you need to calm down. We’ll tell you everything okay?” The ace hugged the leader from behind, trying to soothe the girl.

“Takamina, you are the captain, the leader of AKB48.” Mariko started.

“You are the best dancer here, aside from Yuko and Shibuya.” Yukirin answered.

“You are also one of the main vocal singers with Acchan for our songs.” Yuko added in.

“What do you mean by captain and leader of AKB48?”

“Just like what the titles said. You are the captain of Team A, Sayaka over there is captain of Team K, and Black is captain of Team B-“ Mariko tries to explain.

 “Sugoi Black-neechan!” Takamina was really proud of Yukirin.

“Leader means you are in charge of the whole AKB48 and the sister’s group.” Mariko continues.

“This means, there are about 150 girls that you look after, including us.” Sayaka finally joined in the explanation.

“Oh, and Acchan is your partner.” Yuko grins.

They all feel weird that they had to explain the basics to Takamina when she was practically there from the beginning.

“Minami, are you getting all of this?” Atsuko looked at her girlfriend with concerned eyes.

“I’ll manage somehow?”

“Well you need to fast, because you’ll be leading everybody in about… 30 minutes.” Mariko surprised the girl with the new info.


“We will be practicing with everybody for our upcoming performances.”

Takamina squat down, sitting like the yankee she is, trying to digest all of this in. She scratches her head, planning her next move.

Her friends and girlfriend watches her. They look at each other, seeing if they could figure out what the leader had in mind. They wonder if the Majisuka Minami will get the dancing and singing as fast as their Minami.

“Alright!” Minami jumped up from her squatting position, startling the girls there.

“Teach me the dance moves and the songs that we’ll be practicing with the others.” Takamina said with determination.

“We only have 30 minutes. Majisuka?” Yuko asked.

“Majidayo.” The captain’s way of answering reminded them of Acchan. Atsuko’s character probably got it from Minami’s character.


I thought this was a good place to stop and post. I have already continued this, since its an OS after all.

Don't worry, I'm also working on my Shiroi x Kuroi, but I've been busy with this, the video, and the fanfic contest... so I don't think I'll be updating soon  :?

Comments are appreciated ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: mikaellitsa on April 08, 2014, 10:09:31 AM
Ioo thaTs interesting cant wait fr the next one niw!! 8)
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: shazrey on April 08, 2014, 10:27:01 AM
interesting story on how minami character change into majisuka gakuen character when she lost memory for who she really is :twothumbs
i wonder if she will able to perform well with that kind of memory but this minami that we talking about so for sure she will after all :D
looking forward wht will happen next  XD
and i wonder wht minami reaction when she got her memory back  :lol:
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: cisda83 on April 08, 2014, 10:56:29 AM
Interesting... Interesting...

How is this minami cope with dancing and singing?

Would she success?

What's going to happen next?

Would majisuka minami be able to turn back into idol Minami?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the lovely story

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: liabont on April 08, 2014, 11:57:05 AM
Interesting... Interesting...

How is this minami cope with dancing and singing?

Would she success?

What's going to happen next?

Would majisuka minami be able to turn back into idol Minami?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the lovely story

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
please update again  :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: Feat on April 08, 2014, 03:36:58 PM
Cool . I can't wait for the next part.

Also, I can't help to think of the possiblity that Takamina might be acting. But naaahhhh. Don't mind me.  :nervous

I'll be waiting for the Shiroi x Kuroi too. Thanksss.
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: Archer1992 on April 09, 2014, 04:38:59 AM
That's crazy Hahahahaha but really interesting...continue soon !!!

Enviado desde mi HTC One mediante Tapatalk

Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: noah minami on April 11, 2014, 09:14:05 AM
One word Awesome!   :bow:
I like it alot.. gonna wait for next update :thumbsup
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: Crimson Sky on April 15, 2014, 06:51:16 AM
I really like this idea and it should be interesting to see what happens next ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete)
Post by: dearacchan on April 16, 2014, 06:23:37 PM
:lol: Takamina soo cute..., since this is an os, i don't expecting too much for the ending, good luck for the contest senpai :jphip:

aand dont forget to update k..
Title: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete part 2 updated 5/6/14)
Post by: lezperv on May 06, 2014, 06:54:43 PM
Here is part 2 :)

I apologize that my writing skills has gone downhill since I've exhausted it in Shiroi x Kuroi and the fanfic contest X3
I hope to win, but so does a lot of people *sigh*

Anyway, there will be part 3 and I think that will end this OS since I don't really have any idea with what I'm doing anymore...

and thank you for all your comments XD


Maji? part 2

Within those 30 minutes, they all practiced hard, showing Takamina the dance moves and the lyrics to the songs that they’ll be performing. To their amazement, Minami got the hang of it really quick.

“Wow, Takamina, you basically got it all down.” Haruna was impressed, for she still hasn’t gotten the moves down yet.

“We’re really proud of you, Takamina.” Mariko patted the girl on the back, earning nods from the other members.

“Thanks, neechans.” The captain grinned at her sisters, and then she finally turns to Acchan.


“Do I get something from you too?” Takamina uses her puppy dog eyes to win the ace over.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Mou~ such a tsundere.” She pouted at her girlfriend, and was about to do something, when Mariko notified them it was time to go meet the other girls.

Everyone grabbed their stuff to go to their destination, but stopped to look at Takamina. Said girl was the last to leave, for she didn’t know which bag was hers. She figured it was the pink duffel bag with a purse lay nearby since no one had grabbed it. She then follows after them.

“Neh, Takamina, just be yourself and you should be fine.” Yuko told the girl.

“Yeah, just say something if you don’t think it’s right.” Miichan added.

“But I’m not even sure if I’m right…”

“You’re fine. Don’t worry too much about it. Sayaka and Black got your back. Your sisters are here too, to support you.” Mariko tries to motivate the girl.

“Hai, Ganbarimasu!”

They finally reach the location and stepped into the main doors. There, standing around, were about 130 girls. They all stopped mingling with each other as they saw the main AKB girls walked in. They all bowed their heads to greet their leader.

“Are they bowing at us?” Takamina whispered over to Mariko.

“No, they are bowing at you.” The tall girl said with a smirk.

The girls who just arrived, went to settle their stuff down, and walked to the middle. The members surrounding them were staring anxiously at the AKB senbatsu members. They all stood there silently, not understanding why their leader hasn’t spoken yet.

“What are they waiting for?” The captain whispered over to her sister again.

“Normally, you would say something encouraging and tell them to go practice.”

“I do that?”

“Yep, now say something.” Mariko pushed the small girl to the front. Said girl glared back at her sister, but only to receive a big fat grin.

“Konnichiwa minna-san.” Takamina bows at the members.


“You guys have probably heard the same thing from me all the time, so I’m going to cut it short. If you don’t know something, asked. If you need help, asked. Encourage each other and strive for the best. We want to show our fans that we appreciate them by giving them our best performance. Now go!”


The girls all went into their units, groups, and teams to start practicing. Some of them stayed with the senbatsu members to learn the new single.

“You did a good job there, Takamina.” Sayaka gave her a thumb up.

“Sasuga leader.” Sae also commented.

The girls themselves started to get into their position for the Ponytail to Shushu dance. Of course the senbatsu members already knew them, but some of the new girls still haven’t gotten them down. One of the girls, Yui, went to Takamina for help.

“T-Takamina-san, can you help me with the moves, please.” The girl stutters and blushes hard. She was so burning up; she couldn’t feel the extra heat burning on her backside by a pair of dark eyes.

“You might want to tone the glaring down a bit, Acchan.” Mariko laughs at the ace.

“I know that kenkyuusei girl likes Minami!”

“If I remember correctly, someone didn’t want to give the leader some love when she learns everything in a short amount of time.” Yuko teased.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Atsuko… are you really okay being with this Minami?” Mariko became serious.

“Minami is still Minami. Akimoto-sensei wrote the character after us. The only difference is our characters can fight, while we don’t.”

“Even though that is true… are you really satisfied with not telling each other how you feel? I don’t know how maji Atsuko and maji Minami got together, but I think you two deserve some story of your own too.”

“Mariko is right, Acchan, but I do agree that Minami is still Minami.”

“You guys might want to take a look over there.” Miichan came up, pointing over at Takamina.

Yui was blushing non-stop. Her dancing was uncoordinated, which made the leader stand behind the girl to guide her. The short girl took hold of Yui’s hand and showed her how to do the gestures.

Acchan was fuming, fire was very evident in her eyes, and death-like aura was emitting off her.

“Woh woh, Acchan, don’t kill her now just because she’s cute. She’s our kenkyuusei.” Yuko was making it worst. She got smacked by her Nyan Nyan.

Before the ace could walk over to step in between, Takamina had stopped the lesson. The leader had noticed some girls were slacking off, and that pisses her off.

“OI, OMAERA!” Minami yelled out in her yankee tone, making everyone stop and frighten.

 “If you’re gonna slack off, then get the hell out of here!” Many girls flinch at the harsh words.

“We don’t need such members in our group!” Some girls started to cry.

“You don’t have to come back if you step out of that door!” The leader pointed towards the entrance.

“You can’t do that! You can’t just kick us out.” Some girl wishes to die today.

“You wanna bet?” Minami smirked in a scary way, sending shivers up a lot of girls’ spine. She cracked her head and knuckles, walking towards the girl who challenged her.

“Acchan, do something!” Miichan called out to her friend.

The ace quickly ran over to her captain to stop the girl, but said girl was too strong for her.

“Minami, yamete yo.” Acchan pushed against the leader, but the short girl just continued walking with the added weight.

“She asked for it Atsuko.”

“Minami, onegai, I don’t want you to have any scandal.” The taller girl jumped on Takamina’s back, hoping that will be enough to stop her, but said girl acted like it was nothing.

“Atsuko, please move out of the way, I need to beat the sense into this girl.”

The senbatsu members watch with amusement, wanting to know how their absolute ace will stop their yankee leader.

“I thought you said no more fighting?” Acchan tries to remind Takamina of their promise.

“This is different”

The ace turns to look at her friends for help, but only got shrugs in return.

The captain finally reaches the girl. She raised her first, about to hit the insolent buffoon, when Acchan jumped in front. In a blink of an eye, Takamina was on the ground, holding her own face with her hand. Shock was clearly expressed through her and other members. They couldn’t believe their absolute ace had knocked their leader down.

“Y-you punched me?” Takamina was still dumbfounded.

“M-Minami… I-I didn’t mean to…” Acchan was surprised herself.

“You’re lucky little girl, or else, you would be the one on the ground with many bruises on your face.” The leader stood back up, glaring at the girl, whose knees became weak. She walked away, back to the senbatsu members.

“A-arigatou Maeda-san.” The little girl thanked her savior, but said savior felt horrible for punching her girlfriend.

“Takamina, are you okay?” Mariko was concerned even though she was also giggling at the same time.

“Yeah, yeah.” The captain answered grumpily, still rubbing on her left cheek.

“Your girlfriend is walking over.” Yuko notifies Takamina, but said girl didn’t look at her girl’s direction.

“Alright, everyone lets continue practicing.” Minami commanded, getting everyone back to their position, leaving Atsuko no room to talk to her.

After rehearsing the song three times, the leader finally let everyone take a 10 minutes break. The ace took this opportunity to engage with her captain.

“Minami…” Atsuko walked over to Takamina, pulling on her sweater, but said girl wasn’t talking back.

“Are you mad?” Acchan was cutely pouting at her girlfriend, but the girl still didn’t give her any attention.

“Forgive me?” The ace leaned in to peck her captain’s cheek, making the small girl blushed, though still no answer.

“Neh, Sado-neechan, when can we eat lunch?” The leader walked over to Mariko, with an adorable girl attached to her right arm.

“Minami, don’t ignore me~” Acchan starts kissing her all over the face, making the short girl giggled.

“Lunch can be now, if you want. You call the shots here.” Mariko answered.

“Minami~” The ace wrapped her arms around her captain’s neck, pouting her kissable lips.

“I can never be mad or ignore you for long, Atsuko.” Takamina wrapped her arms around Acchan’s waist, pulling their body closer. She smiled lovingly before tiptoeing to capture her girlfriend’s soft marshmallow lips. It was sweet, gentle, and tender. So much emotion showed in this tiny kiss, making both of them swoon.

The two girls were so into their own world that they forgot there are 100 of girls watching them.

Everyone had always known that there was something between their leader and their absolute ace, but never did they ever think to witness their love in the front row seat. All the girls’ heart melts at the sight in front of them. The couple is just too cute and adorable, they couldn’t help, but to hold onto their own partner’s hand.

“Not trying to ruin you guy’s moment, but you guys have an audi-.” Mariko started.

“At-chu!” A girl with a big hairdo ran over with her friends behind.

“Eh? Nachu?”

“Atsuko, dare?” Takamina eyed the girl named Nachu, up and down with a cringe on her face. She steps in front of her girlfriend with one arm wrapped backwards around Acchan’s waist.

“Um… s-she is… she’s from our sister’s group, SDN48.” The ace wasn’t even sure what to call Nachu since Minami wasn’t aware of her roles in the drama.

“I still don’t see what you see in this chibi, At-chu.”

“What did you say?!” The leader was pissed. Who does this girl think she is to talk to her like that?

“Minami.” Acchan held onto her captain’s waist, stopping her from punching the crap out of Nachu.

Mariko stood back to watch, as this was amusing to her. She’s not the only one who was observing them. Majority of the girls there are watching the scene as well. They first witnessed their leader’s scary side, then their absolute ace being kissed by their leader. Finally, they will see a battle between the leader and the big hairdo girl wanting their ace’s affection. No one in their right mind would miss this.

“I said I don’t see what she sees in you.” Nachu repeated, poking her index finger onto Takamina’s chest.

Everyone gasp, even Acchan herself.

They all wondered if the girl had a death wish to be challenging their fierce leader, but the girls who knew about the captain’s condition was even more worried, for Takamina is not herself.

“Touch me again, and I’ll break that finger off.” The short girl said, while smiling creepily.

Everyone shivered from the intense killing aura emitting off of Minami, even Atsuko, and the girl in question got scared.

“N-Nachu, if I were you, I would run away as fast as I can.” Yuko advised.

The senbatsu members from the new single all nodded their head to do what the squirrel had said. Some of them even did the slit throat motion as a warning, wondering if the girl was dumb enough to decide to stay.

The big hairdo girl took the hint and back off slowly, back to her SDN members. She felt that there was something different with Takamina and from the looks of the small girl, it is best not to continue playing around.

“Minami, calm down, she’s gone.” Acchan soothes the captain’s back, bringing her down from her temper.

“Who was she, Atsuko?”

“I told you, she’s from our sister group.”

“What aren’t you telling me?” The leader asked her girlfriend with little irritation. She felt there was something that Acchan and the other members are keeping from her.

The ace was a little taken back by Takamina’s tone. Never had the short girl look at her that way, and it saddens her. She doesn’t know what to do anymore. She wants her Minami back, the captain and leader of AKB that she fell in love with.

“I-I’m sorry, Atsuko, I didn’t mean to snap at you…” The short girl realized that she had just made her girlfriend sad. She tiptoed to wrap her arms around the taller girl’s neck.

“Forgive me?” The captain pulled back to look her Acchan’s face, said girl still looked sad and doesn’t seem to be listening at all.

If many kisses can cheer Minami up, then, surely many kisses can also cheer Atsuko up. The leader starts planting them around the ace’s face. Even though it seems like her affection isn’t working, the hint of blush on her girlfriend’s told her otherwise.

“Forgive me~” Takamina pouts cutely, making her girlfriend giggled.

“Yatta~” The short girl leaned in for another peck, but this time on the lips.

“Mou~ Minami~”

“Sado-nee, when does practice end?” The leader wanted to relax and spend her time with her girlfriend and family.

“Whenever you want.” Mariko said shrugging. It has always been Takamina that decided on what they do and when they do it.

“I didn’t know I have that much power in this group. I thought I was just a leader and that’s it…”

“You’re more than just a leader, Minami, everyone loves and respects you.” Acchan told her girlfriend.

“Then why did that girl challenged me?”

“Um… some girls don’t know how things works yet… let their manager deal with it…” Honestly, the girls didn’t know why such thing even happened, but then it’s probably a new member.

“Oh, I see... Ne, I want to stop practicing today to hang out with my family and my girlfriend, is that okay?” Takamina asked with puppy dog eyes.

“Whatever you want, Takamina, you just have to announce it.” Mariko shrugged like it was nothing, but in the inside, she was happy that the leader wanted to spend time with them.

“OI, OMEARA!” The captain yelled out, making all the girls freeze. The last time Takamina had yelled out, some girl was about to be beaten up. They are afraid for their lives and their friends’. They are too young to feel the wrath of the short girl.

“Practice is done for the day. We’ll continue tomorrow, you’re dismissed.”

No one moves a muscle. They weren’t sure if they had heard it right. Are they really done for the day or is it a test to see who should be kicked out?

“Why are they just standing there?” Takamina went to get her bag and Atsuko’s with her sisters, so they can go eat.

“I don’t know, normally they would rushed out by now.” Miichan commented.

“Whatever, let’s go eat, I’m hungry.” Minami took hold of Atsuko’s hand and lead the group out of the place, leaving many girls standing with surprised look on their face.

The Kamis had walked out of the front door, making everyone realized that they are really done for the day. Some of the girls slipped down to sit on the ground, thinking that they have survived the day.


I guess thats the end of part 2... hope you guys enjoyed it ^_^

Comments are appreciated <3
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete part 2 updated 5/6/14)
Post by: Kakeru15 on May 07, 2014, 01:38:10 AM
Lovey dovey at middle of practice haha~~ :heart: :)

Thanks for update author-san :grin:

Please update soon :thumbsup
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete part 2 updated 5/6/14)
Post by: dearacchan on May 07, 2014, 06:55:27 AM
finally an update,

Poor Takamina, Acchan shouldnt punch her, just give her a warm hugg Acchan.. (

anyway thanks for the update ne.. :heart:

waiting for the final part.
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete part 2 updated 5/6/14)
Post by: Senelcar on May 07, 2014, 01:09:37 PM
Love this update, as epic as the one before !
It looks like some members wont have a sweet time with the maji Takamina leading akb :)
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Maji? (One-Shot Incomplete part 2 updated 5/6/14)
Post by: iLeo221 on May 07, 2014, 03:50:41 PM
OMG! OMG! I want moraaarrre!!!!!
I love your story!!! pls continue!!!! pretty please!
Your story is f*** awsome!!!!

Thx u so much! This is really a great story! I can't wait for the next update from you!!!
thx u so muuuuuch! :)
Title: [AtsuMina] Kowai! (One-Shot Incomplete 6/23/14)
Post by: lezperv on June 23, 2014, 11:13:27 AM
Hey everyone :D

I know its been a long long long time since I updated anything >_> but I have a new fanfic for you guys ^_^
I'll be spliting this into many small pieces so, bare with it >_<
If I can't write another fanfic before/on Atsuko's birthday, then this story is my tribute to her  :wub:

Anyway, please enjoy  :twothumbs



“She rejected me, Atsuko.” She said to me while crying into my arms.

“It’s okay Minami, I’m here, and I’ll always be with you.” I comforted her. I can’t help, but be sad with her.

“Atsuko…” She called out to me, making me wonder what she’ll say.


“I really wanted Yuko’s friendship…” She said to me. I frowned slightly, thinking that maybe Minami likes her, and wanted to leave me.

“Do you really want it, Minami?” I asked her without showing my true feelings.

“It’s not like that… You know I love you Atsuko, and that will never change… I just thought Yuko and I can be closer than just comrades, you know?” She hugged me, reassuring me that what she said was real. That her love really only belongs to me.

“I’ll talk to Yuko about it then.” I smiled lovingly at her, knowing that she is still mine, and that she only just wanted friendship with the ungrateful squirrel.

“What?” She asked me confusedly. I chuckled at her cuteness.

“Yuko will beg to be your friend. Okay? Minami~” I told her because I must do something about it, to cheer her up.

“Ah, u-un.” She just nodded her head, agreeing with what I said. I like how she doesn't question me, and just supports me.

“Don’t worry about it too much. Let’s go to bed now, Minami~” I dragged her to the bedroom, and push her down on the bed. I don’t want her to think about it anymore.

“Eh? Atsu-“ She didn’t get to finish as I got on top and kissed her. She responded immediately, bringing a smile to my lips.

“Shhh, don’t talk… just… love me, okay?” I told her, but she was just staring at me. Her eyes are so serious and so full of love that I had to look away.

“Atsuko, look at me…” She held onto my face, making me look at her.

“I love you.” She smiled at me genuinely, the smile that only I get to see. I blushed, making her laugh.

“Mou~ don’t laugh.” I said, hitting her chest playfully, making her laugh even harder.

“Itai” I heard her said. I stopped immediately to check on her.

“Minami, I’m sorry, did I hit too hard?” I lean down to look at her.

“Got ya.” She held on to me and spun us around before I realized that I was now underneath.

“How could you? I thought I really hurt you.” I pouted, and turned to the side, feigning mad.

“Gomen ne, Atsuko, I didn’t mean to scare you.” She intertwines her left hand with my right, tracing my face with her other.

“Kirei desu. I’m so lucky to have you.” She said to me, but really, I’m the one who is lucky to have her.

She’s the only one who can make my heart beat, make me blush, make me have butterflies, and make me want to do things to her that I would never imagine I would do. She’s my everything, and only a fool would make this girl sad.

Speaking of the fool, I need to do something about the squirrel. How dare she reject my Minami’s friendship! She won’t see what’s coming to her.

“What are you thinking about?” She snapped me out of my thoughts.

“Hmm, nothing.” I told her, but she just kept staring at me. She leant down, giving me a kiss, and looked at me again.

“Whatever is troubling you, I’ll make it go away.” She kisses me on the lips, on my cheeks, my forehead, my eyes, then back to my lips. She starts unbuttoning the top of my blouse, but I held her hands still.

“What are you doing?” I whispered. She’s quiet again, just watching me with her gentle eyes.

“I’m just loving you.” She smiled down at me, bringing the redness back to my face. She continues to unbutton my shirt, but this time I let her.

She finishes with my button, lifted me up to take off the blouse. She puts me back down slowly, unhooking my bra at the same time. I covered my asset for suddenly I feel shy. I look up at her wondering why she has stopped moving.

“You’re so beautiful, Atsuko.” She has answered me without me asking the question. I swear she can read my mind sometimes.

“I can’t read your mind Atsuko, but I can read you.” She did it again. It’s hard to believe she’s not reading my thoughts.

“I can look at your eyes, your face, your expression, your body, and understand what you’re feeling or what you’re trying to say.” She came close to my face, caressing my cheek, and nuzzles my nose. I smiled while crinkling them, loving how affectionate she is.

“Hontou ni?” I asked her, biting the bottom of my lip.

“Un, like right now, you’re worrying…” She suddenly took my right hand and places it on her chest.

“Do you feel my heart, Atsuko?” She asked me with such gentle tones. I nodded my head as an answer to her question.

“Only you make me feel like this.” She stares into my eyes, and I can see through them. Her eyes didn’t waver at all. She was honest with her feelings, and I felt bad for doubting her.

“Gomen ne, Minami…” I pulled her down to a tight embrace, hoping that she can understand that I really felt guilty.

“It is okay, Atsuko, I understand.” She pulls away, leaning in to kiss my lips. I am always amazed by how soft her lips are. I can’t get enough of them. I want more. I grabbed on to her, and immediately she understood. She really wasn’t lying when she said she can read me.

“I love you, Atsuko.” She continues to strip me away from my clothes, including her own.

“I love you too, Minami.” I blushed after saying those words, but she was just smiling at me. Her smile told me that she appreciates me, even though I have a hard time of telling her my feelings, she still accepts me.

I truly am lucky to have Minami by my side, and I will never let her go. I definitely will not let anyone make her unhappy. Those who do, needs to be punish for making god’s most perfect creation sad.

I was in my train of thoughts, when she starts kissing and sucking on my neck, making whatever I had in mind gone. The feeling was too good to be ignored, especially since Minami knows what she’s doing, and she definitely knows my body well.

As she starts melting me and consuming me with her love, I had one last thought in mind.

Wasn’t I supposed to make her feel better?


Yes, that is the end of the first part...

I'm still working on Maji part 3, Shiroi x Kuroi, and Devil Wears Prada, so no worries. I don't know when I'll be able to update them, but hope this new fic would take your minds off it hehe

Btw, what happened to the 20 AtsuMina OS that we were promised? I don't think I even see 1 of them yet  :smhid

Comments are appreciated ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! (One-Shot Incomplete 6/23/14)
Post by: Justqle on June 23, 2014, 10:01:29 PM
new fic? good story for atsumina  XD
hwaaaaa i love it, lovey dovey story (maybe will continue to perv scene? lol)
it's been awhile to see you author-san  :yep: glad you still working on your another fic
i'll always waiting for your update  :twothumbs
anyway, congrats for won the fanfics contest. i just managed to congrats you after all this time  :nervous
yokai .. thank you for the OS, keep your hard work author-san  :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! (One-Shot Incomplete 6/23/14)
Post by: dearacchan on June 25, 2014, 07:47:16 AM
How could I missed to leave a feedback for this fanfic, gomen ne.. :nervous

fyi I always waiting for your new and ongoing fic.

such a heartwarming story..and sexy at the same time XD

I want to know moore about this, please continue it lezperv-chan (or maji maybe...)

don't let your fans disappointed :cathappy:

looking forward to your update :wub: :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: [AtsuMina] Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: lezperv on June 26, 2014, 10:45:59 AM
@Justqle: Glad you're always supporting and waiting for my update :D and thanks, but you could of always pm me to congratulate me :P
@dearacchan: LOL to you because I know you know why  :lol:

So here is part 2 to my fic and it has Yuko in it.
Before reading it, make sure you have an open mind about it hahaha

Okay, go read now, go go XD


Kowai! part 2

Third POV

*ding dong*

“Eh who would come here at this time of hour?”

*ding dong*

“Hai, hai, I’m coming.”

As the girl opened the door, the ex-ace of AKB was standing there smiling weirdly at her, making her shiver slightly.


“Can I come in?”

The owner of the apartment let the actress in, but still wearing a confuse look on her face. She wonders why Atsuko came to her and disturb her sleep, but whatever it was, it must have been important.

“Um, what’s wrong, Acchan?” They both sit on the couch, with the girl staring at her friend.

“Why did you reject her friendship?” Atsuko asked straight to the point with no hint of amusement in her tone.

“Eh? You came here at this time of night just to talk to me about that?” The squirrel laughs hard, but seeing the dangerous look on the ex-ace’s face made her shut up.

“I already explained it, Acchan, I don’t want a best friend and Minami is better suited as my comrade.” Yuko explained, but the answer was not satisfactory to the actress.

“Not good enough.” Atsuko said coldly, scrunching her eyebrows as she stood up quickly, making the newly graduated girl flinch.

“W-what do you m-mean?” The girl asked as she was being dragged to her bedroom, and thrown to her bed roughly. By the time she snapped out of being surprised, she was already handcuffed to the bed post.

“I’m flattered, Acchan, but I only love Haruna. I find you attractive and all, but don’t you have Taka-“ One look from the actress, and she immediately shut up again. The eyes were shooting daggers at her, making her fear for her life. 

She struggled to let herself loose from the cuff, but they were too tight against her wrist. She looks at Atsuko, seeing the girl getting some things out of the bag. What she saw made her pale, made her want to scream, but no voice could come out of her.

She continues to yank the cuff to get away from the crazy girl in front of her, but it was no use. She then opens her mouth, getting ready to scream, but a rag was shoved into her. She looks up at the ex-center, starting to cry, but only cold silent darkness reflected from the dark orbs of her friend.

“You will regret rejecting Minami… Yuko.” The way Atsuko said Yuko’s name is like the way the shinigami come to rid you of your life, rid you of happiness, and rid you of your love ones.

The squirrel had already started to regret her decision of making things lighter in that last stage performance. How she wish she could of turn back time, but of course there was no such thing.

Acchan pulled out a handy air pumper, bags of deflated balloons, and a short thick whip. She smiled down at the girl below, but the smile was evil, it was full of ill-intention that will be bestowed upon the girl.

“You know you brought this upon yourself, right, Yuko?” The ex-ace said while filling the balloons with air.

“I don’t want to do this at all, but what you did to Minami was unforgivable.” The actress said the last word with conviction.

Atsuko continues to fill up all the balloons as Yuko look back on her life. The girl didn’t expect herself to be in this predicament at all. She wonders if she knew about this event beforehand, would she still have rejected Takamina’s friendship? She would probably not to save herself from dying.

She turns to look at her friend. She would have never guessed the girl in front of her would be so demonic over her love for the short comrade. When people say ‘loves make you do crazy things,’ they were damn right. She never imagined that she would be the receiving end of this ‘crazy things’ though.

As the actress finishes up pumping the last balloon, Yuko sent a mental message to her girlfriend, as she doesn’t know if she’ll survive the torture.

“Nyan Nyan, I love you. I hope I’ll get to see you again in my next life.”

“Don’t look so sad, Yuko, you won’t die from this.” The girl chuckled, covering the squirrel’s body with the blanket. She then sets the balloon all around them, making the girl underneath flinch each time she comes into contact with them.

“Let this lesson begin, ne?” Acchan settles on Yuko’s belly, holding a sharp needle in one hand, and the balloon in the other. She puts it near the girl’s ear and…


Soft cries can be heard from the girl below, but the ex-ace gave it no mind. In fact, she grins each time the girl would struggle or cries even harder.

The girl on top went through a dozen more of balloons, but she didn’t pop them immediately. She rubs the rubber on Yuko before deflating them. Each time she does that, it was in a different rhythm. She pops the balloon at random times so that the squirrel couldn’t brace herself. Sometimes she does it near the girl below ears, sometime she does it right near the face, and sometimes she pops more than one consecutively.

“Awww, don’t cry, Yuko.” Acchan wipes the tears away, but they just kept coming out.

“There are more things to do, but let’s take a break, okay?” The girl hopped off of her victim and went into the kitchen to find food. She came back to the room with a bag of chips and started eating them.

“These are good, Yuko, I need Minami to buy me some.” Whenever the ex-center would mention her girlfriend’s name, light can be seen in her eyes. Her kind and gentleness would come back, but then it’ll quickly switch over to emptiness as she remembers how upset Takamina was.

The newly graduated girl wonders if the leader knows about this side of her girlfriend. She wants to know if her comrade would still love the ex-face, if she knows the girl is insane. Knowing the soukantoku, she probably still loves her forever ace, and that will only encourage Acchan to be even more destructive.

The short girl was getting tired.  She was exhausted from her performances, and this torture. She starts drifting off to sleep as her mind was not occupied with anything except for her girlfriend’s smiling face.


The sound that the girl dreaded the most came back and snapped her out of dream land. She really can’t take another hour of balloon rubbing and popping around her. She thinks she’ll go crazy like the ex-ace of AKB by the time her friend is done with her.

She tries to speak, to beg for forgiveness, but her mouth is still clogged.

“What was that? I can’t hear you, Yuko~” The actress giggled as she took the rag out of the squirrel’s mouth.

“Please, Acchan, I’m sorry. Please let me go… I already regretted Acchan.” Tears continued to stream down the girl’s face.

“Hmmm, dame~ I don’t think you’ve fully learned your lesson yet, Yuko~” Before the girl below could utter more apologies, more balloons were being deflated by Atsuko, causing the girl to cry harder.

“You need to be quiet, or else I have to stick the rag in again~” The girl look at her torturer’s eyes, there were no hints of it being a joke. It reflected seriousness like when Takamina was in charge of the full group. The girl swallowed hard, and nodded her head in agreement.

“Good girl~ and don’t worry, I’ll be done in no time. I have to get back to my Minami after all~” The actress smiled cutely. She gathered what’s left of the balloon that didn’t get a chance to be deflated, and put it near Yuko again.

The squirrel continues to whimper and cry silently as the thing she hates the most and scared of the most is next to her, making that awful sound that will haunt her forever.




This time the ex-center just stabbed them all continuously instead of the playful manner that she had before. She was getting tired of Yuko, and she had stayed too long away from her Minami. She needs to get the idea across, and make sure that the girl would do what she is told.

“Ne, I’m getting bored of you and all the balloons are gone, so I’ll just tell it to you straight.” The girl beneath was thanking god that the torture is over, and she can’t wait to get away from her crazy friend to tell Takamina about it.

“First, don’t think just because I’m done with you, you can just go and tell my Minami about it.” Acchan hold onto the whip that she brought and played with it, smiling wickedly at the newly graduated girl. The girl swallows the lump in her throat, and continued listening.

“Second, do you understand why I am doing this?” There was a few seconds of silence before it hit the girl that she needed to answer her friend.

“B-because I rejected T-Takamina?” Yuko doesn’t have a clear mind to think anymore, but she’s confident that it has something to do with the soukantoku.

“Well yes, but more importantly, you hurt her. Did you know she was crying into my arms, feeling sad that you decline her offer of friendship? I don’t even understand why she wanted a friendship from you! No offense…”

“None taken?”

“She doesn’t need you. She got me! I’m the only one who won’t hurt her… but if it makes her happy then I’m willing to accept it.” There was a small hint of sadness in the ex-ace’s eyes, making Yuko feel bad and touched by what she said.

“Which bring us to third. I want you to beg Minami for the friendship she offered.”


“I’m sorry, what?” The squirrel asked, confused by what her friend had said, earning a death glare by the beautiful girl.

“Don’t make me repeat myself, Yuko.” The actress got off the bed, holding the whip in hand, and started swinging it in a practice manner.

“A-Acchan, you’re not g-gonna do that, a-are you?” Sweats formed and dripped down the girl’s face.

“Hmmm, I’ve been wanting to try this though, dame ka?” Atsuko pouted those perfect lips of hers, giving Yuko her puppy eyes, though, those puppy eyes are dead and emotionless. She approaches the handcuffed girl, raising her hand to get the force she needed, and…


“Ah! Itai!”


“Acchan yamete!”


The short girl cried again, but the death angel paid no mind. She continued to unleash her wrath on the poor girl, embedding her point across.

After several minutes being under the whip, the squirrel’s body became numb, and exhaustion has finally taking a toll on the girl. She tries to get a hold of herself, but her eyes began to close. Before she retires to the safe comfort of blacking out, she heard the most frightening words from Maeda Atsuko…

Don’t disappoint me, Yuko, or I’ll be back… with more…


So yeah, what do you guys think? lol
Shock? Surprised? Mixed Emotions?

Comments are appreciated ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: Kakeru15 on June 26, 2014, 11:28:29 AM
Acchan so scary  :shocked

Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: chiqinna on June 26, 2014, 02:58:42 PM
OMG!! What did I just read??!! XDD 
kowaii!!!   XD
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: taenylove on June 26, 2014, 08:23:14 PM
Acchan is so scaryyy.... but somehow, I like that possessive and crazy for Takamina Acchan..
Maybe I‘m a little bit insane too... XD
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: Justqle on June 26, 2014, 10:59:01 PM
kowaii meccha kowaii :shocked
but that's funny LOL
poor yuko  :lol:
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: abcari on June 27, 2014, 12:47:20 AM
Well... I hate this Acchan, poor Yuko she doesnt deserve this :c
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: Haruko on June 27, 2014, 04:23:28 AM
HOlly Sh*t... dont mess with acchan O_O
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 2 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/26/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on June 27, 2014, 02:06:56 PM
Remind me not to dare to mess up Acchan  :lol: :lol:   :shocked :shocked

Angry Acchan is meccha kowaii 
Title: [AtsuMina] Kowai! part 3 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/29/14)
Post by: lezperv on June 29, 2014, 11:58:16 AM
@Everyone: thanks for commenting. I love me my possessive crazy Atsuko too. I find that trait really attractive  :wub: but for the one who said they don't like it... well...

Here's part 3 with some lovey dovey AtsuMina scene :D

Heads up, part 4 won't be update soon since I'm quite stuck hahaha

anyway enjoy  :twothumbs


Kowai! part 3


A girl woke up with sweats all over her body. She examines to see if there was any mark, but none of them were left behind. She then checks her wrist, but there were no bruises either.

“Was that a dream?” She decided to get off the bed and went into the bathroom.

“The dream felt so real…” She looked at the mirror to observe her face. There were no traces of her crying at all.

She was standing for a few minutes, trying to replay the realistic dream inside her head, remembering that there was something she needed to confirm…

“Acchan took a bag of chips yesterday…”

She walked towards her kitchen, slowly reaching for the cabinet, as she was scared to find out the truth. What if that bag of chips isn’t there? Then that means…

Yuko swallowed hard, closes her eyes, and opened the cabinet. She took a moment before opening her eyes to search for the snack…

There it was, sitting exactly where it was yesterday, brand new and unopened. She sigh out in relieve, and laugh at herself.

“There’s no way Acchan would do that, even if she loves Takamina a lot.” The squirrel continues to crack up as she heads to the bathroom again to take a shower. Her and Haruna will be having lunch with the other couples, and just thinking about it, brought a smile to her face.

Even though she had only just graduated, she already misses all her friends. Though as she was taking a shower, she can’t help, but to rethink about the dream. She felt bad for rejecting the friendship, but she meant what she said about Takamina being her only comrade.

In the midst of showering, she shivered greatly, thinking of the last thing the ex-ace had said to her.

Don’t disappoint me, Yuko, or I’ll be back… with more…

Yuko paid it no mind for it was only a dream to her. She got ready and went to meet her girlfriend, wanting to spend time alone with Haruna before spending with the others.


Two girls in bed were cuddling together while they were asleep. The long hair girl was lying on the other’s shoulder, snuggling close to her neck, while the short hair was just content by being wrapped around her girlfriend’s arm.

Both of them are already awake, but neither of them knew. They both just want to stay in the comfortable position that they are in, even though they are aware that they have to get ready soon.

The short hair girl decided to wake her angel up by kissing her girlfriend softly around the face. Though, said girl continues to pretend that she’s still sleeping.

“Atsuko~ okite~” Takamina nuzzle her nose against Acchan’s, making the girl scrunches hers up. The leader laughs at her cute girlfriend, kissing the sleeping beauty before she gets smack by the girl.

“Mou~ Miiinaaamiii~” The actress whine adorably, pouting her kissable lips, while still closing her eyes.

“Ooo-kiii-teee~” The captain pecks her girlfriend after each syllables, trying to get the girl up.

The ex-ace finally opened her eyes to stare at her petite girl. The person in front of each other’s eyes both made them held their breath.

For Takamina, the moment Acchan opened her eyes, she can see all the love and the care that the girl has and still have for her. The dark brown eyes that only looks at her and no one else, and the face that has no make-up on, is still as perfect as ever.

For Atsuko, the moment she opened her eyes, she can see the love of her life in front of her smiling sweetly. The genuine smile always gets to her because of how cute it was, especially the dimples. She will always make this goddess happy, protect her, and support her.

“Kirei desu…”


The girls said it at the same time, making them both laugh, but the soukantoku recovered first. She looks down at her ace, admiring the girl’s smile. She leant in to give her girlfriend a sweet tender kiss. It wasn’t a quick peck or a long hot make out session. It was just right to convey her feelings across.

“I love you too, Atsuko.” She embraced the actress, enjoying the warmth that the girl emitted, feeling sleepy at the same time. She heard giggles coming from her girl, making her look up.

“What’s so funny?”

“You, silly~”

“How?” The soukantoku didn’t know what she did to cause the girl to laugh. She tilted her head to the side in question.

“You wanted me to wake up, but look at who’s about to fall asleep.” The girl continued to chuckle.

“Mou~ its comfortable here… in your arms…” The leader emphasize by snuggling even closer to her girlfriend.

Acchan smiled while patting her girlfriend, smoothing out her hair. Times like this are what the ex-ace enjoys the most. It was just the two of them, being in their own world, with no distraction. She reaches her left hand out and intertwines it with the girl’s right.

Takamina look up again, watching how their hands mold perfectly together. She lean down to place a kiss on her girl’s knuckles, then back to staring at the beauty in front of her.

“We have to get ready now or we’ll be late.” The captain tried to stand up, but was pulled back down into an embrace.

“Atsuko~” The girl whines to her girlfriend even though she didn’t even bother to escape.

“It’s fine if we’re late, they won’t be there early anyway.”

“We need to shower though…”

“We can always shower later… together~” Acchan whispered seductively into her lover’s ear, making the girl blush.

“Ah ha ha… I think someone is calling for me.”

“Minami~ you know as well as I do that we’re the only ones here.” The actress pouted her puffy lips, giving her best puppy eyes to the small girl.

“Why you gotta be so cute Atsuko?” The soukantoku shook her head, can’t believe that she’ll give in easily to the ace every time.

“Hehe, you know you love me.” The ex-center smiled brightly, making Takamina smiled too.

“Yes, I love you, and only you.” The leader said sincerely, causing her girl to turn red.


Both girls came closer to each other’s face, closing their eyes, and shortening the distance between their awaiting lips. The touch was electrifying, giving them the same feeling and sensation as when they first shared their kiss together, leaving them both breathless.

“Let’s go Atsuko.” Takamina stood up, holding her hand out for the girl to take.

“Hmmm, so shower later then?” Acchan asked innocently.

“Hai, hai.” The captain gave up.

“Yay~ Minami~”

Both girls went to get themselves ready for the get-together with the other members. They finishes up, leaving their apartment hand in hand, walking towards their destination.


“Do you guys see what I see?” A short girl asked her friends while staring at a certain couple.

“Yes. They’re sooo cute aren’t they?” Mariko replied, swooning over how cute the couple is.

“They’ve been walking and stopping for the past 10 minutes, and they still haven’t reached us yet!” said the short girl frustrated.

“Just let them be, they’ll see us eventually.” Miichan just shrugged it off, continuing to watch her girlfriend take pictures of the couple.

“We all supposed to hang out today… Aren’t you a bit annoyed, Tomochin?” The short girl tried to find a partner in crime.

“Nope, besides, they don’t get to see each other a lot…”

“Yeah, Tomo feel bad for them too.” Chiyuu said, referring herself in third person, holding onto the duck lip girl’s arm.

The girl was about to asked her twin tower friend, but decided against it since they seem to be fawning over the couple too.

“Don’t you find them adorable, Yuuchan?” Haruna asked, while looking at the couple with her friends.

Said couple is none other than the captain and ace duo, who is also known as Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko. The two were holding hands, whispering and giggling with each other, window shopping at the same time.

“I gue-“

“Hey everyone~” The couple finally saw their friends, and walked over. Acchan gave each and every one of them a hug except for Yuko.

“How’s graduation?” The actress asked, staring at the squirrel, while smiling a bit differently.

No one seems to catch the weirdness, continues to watch them, waiting for the asked girl to answer. Though said girl was having a quick flashback of her dream, making her sweat slightly, as she look at the ex-ace.

“I-it’s tiring, b-but its needed t-to be d-done.”

“Why are you stuttering like that Yuuchan?”

“Yeah, why are you stuttering like that, Yuko?” Acchan asked, reaching out to touch the squirrel’s shoulder, but said girl flinched.

Everyone watches as the new graduated girl was acting off. They couldn’t understand why the girl was being like that towards their friend.

“What’s the matter with you, Yuko?” Takamina asked, feeling a bit irritated that her girlfriend was just being worried, while the comrade was being rude.

“It’s okay, Minami, she’s probably sick or something.” The taller of the two tried to calm her other half down, at the same time with no one watching, looking at Yuko with a smug face.

“Let’s go eat everyone…” Mariko stepped in, trying to break the ice.

Since the AtsuMina couple knows where to go, Takamina held onto Acchan’s hand and walked towards the café first, leaving the rest behind.


So yeah, how you like my cute and adorable AtsuMina? :heart:

Comments are appreciated ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 3 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/29/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on June 29, 2014, 12:15:31 PM
Too much sweetness   :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:  XD XD XD

I'm having a toothache now  :lol: :lol:
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 3 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/29/14)
Post by: dearacchan on June 30, 2014, 04:17:40 PM
so it was a dream, or..?  :? :?

ah I'm curious now..

please update soon and more TakAtsuko sweet moment :heart:

thanks for the update :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 3 with Yuko (One-Shot Incomplete 6/29/14)
Post by: Justqle on July 02, 2014, 12:03:41 AM
so it's just a nightmare  :P
lol yuko, i don't no why i felt funny about her :lol: she got scared of acchan that much  :O
yuhuuu i like "lovey dovey" atsumina  :mon dance:
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono (Coming Soon)
Post by: lezperv on July 16, 2014, 07:18:19 PM
I'm working on a new fanfic and created a poster for it :D
Hope you guys will look forward to this  :thumbsup

( (
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono (Coming Soon)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 17, 2014, 05:08:15 PM
third person??  :shocked .......or??
dare??  :huhuh
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono (Coming Soon)
Post by: noah minami on July 18, 2014, 07:23:35 PM
Nice XDDD.  But whose the 3rd person?
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono (Coming Soon)
Post by: mikaellitsa on July 19, 2014, 02:58:32 AM
ill never make minami sad thats the only sure think even if i  love acchan no thnx im good hahaha
o good i feel sorry for yuko hahaha but its was funny at the same time...somehow?? :P  :P good job  next chap soon plz :P
Title: [AtsuMina???] Nisemono 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: lezperv on August 28, 2014, 11:05:37 AM
I don't really got much to say...
Just trying something new out, so hopefully y'all in for the ride even if it's boring...
anyway please continue on...



“Do you like AKB?”

“Un, doushite?”

“Who is your oshimen?”

“Hmmm, Takamina.”



“Yokatta desu.”

“Eh? Naze?”

“You’ll start working with her from now on.”

“Eh!... Eh!... Eh!!!”

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing like that, it’ll be normal and fun for you.”

“When is it? Why all of a sudden? What about my own work?”

“You’ll meet her next week to start shooting. I don’t know the details, so I can’t tell you, and you’ll still be continuing your usual work. Though, she’s probably more important than these things, so let us know if the usual conflicts with her.”

“A-ah, u-un, hai wakarimashita.”

“Good. Now let’s go.”

“Where we going?”

“You got work for a few days before you can take a break. Then you’ll have a meeting to prepare to meet her.”

“Sou desu ka...”

The two left with one of them still couldn’t believe that they’ll be working with Takahashi Minami, soukantoku, and leader of AKB48.


*knock knock*

“Come in.”

“Hai, sorry for disturbing.”

“Ah, Takamina, come sit.” The soukantoku came in slowly and sit across from her boss, not sure what to expect since he requested for her suddenly.

“Akimoto-sensei, why did you call for me?” The leader asked, but the old man continues to look at her with a smile on his face.

“Takamina, you realize that you can be with anyone, right?”

The question had made the captain stunned. She couldn't understand why this subject was being brought up; let alone thinking about being with someone at the moment.

“Yes, but I’m in AKB-“

“You know that rule doesn't apply to you.”

“I understand, but only management and I know that. If I were to suddenly date, it would seem I broke the main rule…”

Yasushi knew that, that was the answer coming from his favorite AKB member, and this only helps further his amusement.

“I just want you to be happy, Takamina, not being stuck with AKB because you feel that you have to.” Akimoto truly meant with what he said. He felt bad for keeping the girl in AKB for so long. He did say that AKB=Takamina, so he’s afraid that if the girl graduated, AKB would be over. 

“Thank you sensei, but I think I’m fine…” Minami bows in respect.

“Okay, but remember, it is okay if you do find someone. You will still remain in AKB until the day you want to graduate.”

“Hai, arigatou gozaimasu.”

“Onto a different subject, there will be a new program starring you and a permanent guest next week.”

“Eh? Hontou desu ka?” Takahashi was a little surprised by what her boss had just shared.

“Un, and I want you to meet them at your restaurant, privately. Can you close off that day?”

“Eto… Akimoto-sensei… I have to close off for the whole day?” The soukantoku didn’t mind using her restaurant as a place to meet this guest, but she would lose profit if that happens.

“Don’t worry, Takamina, the company will pay you for it.” It seems Yasushi knew what Minami was thinking, and reassured her that she’ll still be able to earn her income.

“Ah, hai, what’s the new program about?” The captain thought it was strange to suddenly have a new segment. She also wonders why it had to involve her when she has so many other things to handle.

“You’ll see when it comes.” The old man was being mysterious, and that is one of the thing that the short girl didn’t like about her boss.

“Can I know who it is?”

“Hmmm…” The silence was killing the leader as she wants to know why this man is being so secretive for.

“I can’t tell you who it is…” Takamina feels the need to rip her hair out of her head, but Yasushi interrupted before it happens.

“But… you can wear your normal clothes, no need to intimidate people.” The old man chuckled, while the soukantoku look at her boss with disbeliefs. She thought he was gonna tell her something to at least ease her mind, but all he told her to do is look nice.

“Wakarimashita, is there anything else Akimoto-sensei?”

“Yes, your work schedule will start to change as well, and you’ll get more free time.” The captain didn’t know if getting less work is a good thing or bad thing, but she decided not to think about it.

“Sou desu ka? Arigatou gozaimasu.” Minami bows, then take her leave, but before the door was completely close…

“Oh, and Takamina.”


“Hope you will have fun.” The short girl was now more confused than ever. What did he mean by that?

“Hai.” She bows one more time then took her leave. She went back to her office to continue doing her paperwork, but the subject was still on her mind. She couldn’t get it out of her thoughts and so she texted her close friends to eat lunch together, hoping that not all of them were busy.


“Why did you invite us all of a sudden, Takamina?” Shinoda Mariko, an older sister like friend to the soukantoku, asked.

“Is there something wrong?” Minegishi Minami worried about her friend from the same unit.

“You can tell us anything, Takamina.” Kojima Haruna was also there as she was trying to get away from a certain squirrel.

“Guys, let her speak first, you’re all pressuring her.” Akimoto Sayaka came as well, for she was also concerned.

“Takamina, are you okay?” Itano Tomomi took the time out of her schedule to meet up with her first best friend.

“I’m fine guys. I’m just worried about something…”

The five friends looked at each other before looking back at the leader. They know that Minami has a habit of worrying, but if it got to the point of calling them out, it must be something major.

“Akimoto-sensei called me to his office today, and told me that I’ll be involved with a new segment, but he didn’t give me any details about it. Except that I’ll have a permanent guest…”

Everyone thought that it was weird too, but was it enough to be that worried about it? They all look at Takamina to see if she was going to say anything else, but she didn’t.

“Is that it, Minami?” Mariko asked what everyone else had in mind.


The quietness caused the friends to communicate with their eyes to each other, waiting for the captain to open up again.

“He brought up dating out of nowhere, asking if I ever thought about it…” The soukantoku finally look at her friends one by one, eyes filled with confusion.

“Have you?” Miichan wonders.

“No… not since…” The leader caught herself before saying too much. She loves her friends dearly, but they didn’t need to know more about it.

“Since?” Tomochin wanted her to continue.

“Nothing, but no, I never thought about it.”

“Why would Akimoto-sensei even asked you about it? He knows we can’t date in AKB…” Sayaka was also confused about the matter.

“Yeah… idk…”

Again, there was silence, each and every one were in their own thoughts, trying to come up with solutions for this weird behavior by their ex-boss. Though, one in particular was just observing the young captain because she knows the secret.

“Minami come to the bathroom with me.”

“Um, okay?”

The two girls went to the bathroom with the older one locking the door. Yes, it was Shinoda Mariko who knows the secret that Takahashi Minami is keeping.

“It’s just the two of us now, tell me what’s wrong.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about?” The short girl showed confusion.

“I know you can date, Takamina, it was never in your contract.” The taller woman cut to the chase, leaving no way for the younger girl to escape.

“H-how did you find out?”

“I overheard it a long time ago. Was there anything else that the old man had said?”

“He told me that even if I were to be dating, I’ll still remain in AKB until I decided to graduate, but Mariko… no one knows about this… it’ll look like I’m betraying AKB if I dated…” Minami didn’t know what else to say. This matter was just put upon her a few hours ago, and she still couldn’t calm down.

“Does he know about you… and…”

“There’s nothing between us, Mariko, not since she…” The leader became even more upset thinking and talking about the unspoken subject.

The older girl embrace the little captain, letting her knows that it is okay, and that she will be there whenever the girl may need her.

“Let’s go back before they think something happened." Takamina pulled away and look at the mirror. She walked out of the bathroom with Mariko in toll.

“Ah, Takamina!” Miichan yelled out.

“Nani?” The captain was surprised by the sudden loudness coming out of her friend.

“We, might have an answer to Akimoto-sensei’s mysteriousness.” Minegishi, Tomochin, Sayaka, and Haruna, all looked at the short girl with anticipation of her reaction.

“Okay? What is it?” The reaction the soukantoku has was not what the girls wanted to see.

“We thought you might be more excited about it…”


“Forget Miichan. We want to know if the guest is a guy or girl.” Haruna took over the explanation.

“I-I don’t know… sensei never told me…”

“Gah! He didn’t?!” The gachapin girl was being dramatic, as the others were just shaking their heads.

“He didn’t tell me anything for me to prepare, except that I’ll meet that person at my restaurant, and he asked me to close the business down for that day…”

No one said anything for they didn’t know what to think either. They are all confused by the secret that Yasushi is keeping away, but nothing could be bad, right? He wouldn’t do anything to harm his favorite AKB member, would he?

“Takamina, it might be some big surprise for you, like back at Tokyo Dome when Acchan graduated.” Sayaka said, trying to cheer the short girl up and be positive about this situation.

“Maybe Sayaka is right?” Tomochin also read the mood and tries to make friend feel better.

“Un~ I’ll just have to wait and see, right?” Minami was determined to forget about it for now so she can continue enjoying her lunch with her friends.

Though, Mariko knew that the girl was only putting a mask on so that they don’t have to worry about her, but she just continues to watch Takamina as she also let it go.


“Sorry for disturbing…” A person walked into a meeting room.

“Come, sit, nice to meet you?” A man, slightly chubby, with glasses asked.

“Eh!  Akimoto-san?” The person was shocked to see none other than the producer, of the popular idol group, AKB48 sitting in one of the chairs.

“Why is it so surprising to meet me?” The old man laughs, talking to one of his colleague.

“E-eto, am I in trouble?” The person asked, they’re pretty sure they haven’t done anything wrong, and they’re super confused.

“Iie iie, you’re here for the meeting to work with one of my girls, Takahashi Minami right?” Yasushi continued to chuckle at this lucky person.

“A-ah, hai, yoroshiku onegaishimasu.” The person shyly said and bows in respect. They then took a seat, but were kind of uncomfortable being in front of the famous producer.

“Tomorrow, you will be meeting her, but you’ll be meeting her at her own restaurant.”

“Eh? Takahashi-san has her own restaurant?” The person was surprised to hear the young talented soukantoku has her own business.

“Yes, what was shown on Mujack, is all true.” The producer calmly explained to the guest.

“Sugoii desu…”

“Takamina will wait there for you in her normal clothes, so feel free to wear whatever you want.”

“Hai.” The person nodded their head, but made a mental note to look good for the AKB leader.

“I believe this will create lots of chaos…” The producer continues to be amused.

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand…”

“Starting tomorrow, you will **** our soukantoku, Takahashi Minami.” The old man smiled at the person, but was completely serious with what he had just said.

“Ah, sou desu ka… EHHH!” The person nodded, until they realized what they just heard.

“Are you not interested?” Yasushi scrunches his eyebrows, thinking that he might have made a mistake.

“Iie, it’s not that… just… why me?” The person would love the opportunity, but considering the industry they work in, they don’t think they are suited for it.

“I think you can make our Takamina relax and happy. I don’t want to see her overwork and I believe it will work out.” The old man said, seeming to be like a father figure, but also too entertained at the same time.

“Hai, I will do my best.” Determination can be seen clearly on the person’s face, and that’s what Akimoto likes to see.

“I don’t want you to do your best. I want you to make it happen.”

“Hai.” The person bows, too scared to look at the producer’s face.

“Alright, thanks for letting me in this meeting, we have to catch up sometimes.” Yasushi turns to his colleague and shook their hand.

As Akimoto Yasushi left, he turns around one more time.

“Oh, and please do enjoy yourself as well, I don’t want you to think this is a force.”

“Hai.” The person bows again as they stood up. They watched the friendly, yet scary producer, walked away.

The person left the meeting afterwards, thinking of what to say, of what to do, and what to wear when they meet AKB48’s leader.


Today was the day where Takahashi Minami meets her partner for the first time. She is quite anxious and wondered if she looks alright.

Since it was a warm day, she decided to wear black leather shorts that show off her smooth creamy legs, a see-through white blouse that shows her black spaghetti top, and a white open toe heels with gold chains dangling around the ankles. She was sexy, but she wasn’t very confident.

She went to her shop, Queen’s Bath Resort, and met up with the filming group. As polite as always, she greeted everyone, as everyone says hello back. She looks around to see if she can find her partner or at least guess who they may be, but she couldn’t see anyone who looks different.

“Eto, where is my partner?” She asked one of the staffs.

“Sumimasen Takahashi-san, they are running a little late, but we’ll be starting in 5 minutes.”

“Ah, sou desu ka, arigatou.”

Five minutes went by, as Minami went to the outside porch to start shooting. The director told her to introduce herself and say what she wants to say.

“3…2…1… Action”

“Konnichiwa, AKB48 no Takahashi Minami desu.” The girl waved her hands at the camera.

“We are shooting a new segment here at my restaurant today, but I have no clue what it is about.” She laughs a little at the silliness.

“I’m also supposed to have a permanent partner here with me, but they are late, and I have no clue who this person is either.” She started pouting her lips, looking really cute.

A staff member handed the soukantoku a letter, wishing for her to read out loud.

“Hmm, I just got a note from staff-san. I wonder what it is…” She unfolded the paper and started reading.

“Dear Takahashi-san, this segment is for you to have fun and maybe have a little action in that area… Eh? What does that mean?” The leader looked at the camera in confusion.

“This show will have you go on dates with your partner… Ah, sou desu ka…” The captain nodded her head until it struck her.

“EH! Deeto?!” Takamina eyes went wide. She was definitely super confused, as the staff urge her to continue reading.

“As you already know, the dating rule does not apply to you, and so we hope you enjoy this partner of yours… Eh? I will be dating my partner? Who is it?” She starts to understand why Akimoto Yasushi kept it hidden from her.

“Your partner is none other than the ace… Ace? A-Atsuko? Eh? Atsuko?” There’s no way it’ll be, Maeda Atsuko, her longtime ex-partner. Not since she decided to date the kabuki actor.

“She is well known and skilled in many ways…  Eh? It’s a she? It’s not Atsuko, is it?” Minami continues to discard the thought of it being Acchan.

“Please turn around now to meet your date.” The moment she finishes reading the note, she immediately look back, and was face to face with none other than the girl she’ll be working with.

“Hajimemashite Takahashi-san.” The girl smiled sweetly at the soukantoku, causing the young leader to have a raise in heartbeats.


So yeah, that's chapter 1... I know it's boring since it's only an introduction...

If you have any question, feel free to leave a comment ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: amachan48 on August 28, 2014, 02:42:34 PM
aarrrghhhh lezperv-san please please please continue this story >.< I really curious about the girl that become Takamina's partner. if it isnt Atsuko, then who is it??? :tantrum:

*sigh I hope you will update this story soon lezperv-san ^_^
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: Feat on August 28, 2014, 02:47:18 PM
Eehhh!? Dare?   :shocked :?

Thank you for this fic. Please continue. :D
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: cisda83 on August 28, 2014, 03:01:50 PM
AH... why why... you end this chapter....

Now I'm curious with who is this partner...

ACE, FEMALE, POPULAR and TALENT in lots of area....

WHO is it indeed.... very curious....

Really Takamina can date... and its not applied 'NON DATE' rule in her contract?

And Takamina has a restaurant.... the one I saw when she was cooking with Tomochin?

Lots of questions....

Can't wait to find out the answers

Thank you for the new story

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: Kakeru15 on August 28, 2014, 03:24:48 PM
Author-san, You make me curious and Confused now  :tantrum:

please update soon  :mon dance:
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: nutangmo2 on August 28, 2014, 03:43:13 PM
AH!!! who is that girl  :shocked Takamina gonna date someone!!!??  :panic:
i think she's not Acchan right? (try to guess from the conversations haha)
waiting to know who is she  XD
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: Justqle on August 28, 2014, 10:54:44 PM
Eeehhh??? famale?? Ace??  :O
who is she then if not acchan?? or?  :?
getting too curious bout this girl who will be takamina's dates partner ..
then what about acchan?
ah, thank you for the update  XD
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: ubulubulbilu on August 29, 2014, 05:11:31 PM
Who's that person Author san??????!!!! :scolding:
Tell me now!!!!  :mon headbang:
Lol, kidding. Hope u will update soon. Thx
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: Haru_Jei on August 29, 2014, 06:26:20 PM
Oh wow! Takamina is going to date someone? I wonder who...Atsuko maybe.
You started of pretty well, I like it already. Maybe a little of grammatical errors, but so far, there's nothing much I can say, but say, NEXT PLEASE!!!
I'm curious who's the girl she's going to date.

Oh yeah, I was wondering if you are going to update Maji and Kowaii also? I really want to know they end.

Please update very soon. XD Peace!
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 1 (8/28/14)
Post by: noah minami on August 30, 2014, 10:12:24 PM
Dareeeee??? Whoo?? Acchan????
Oh author. san update please ^^
Title: [AtsuMina???] Nisemono 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: lezperv on September 28, 2014, 11:23:28 AM
@amachan48: Hi there new reader :D glad you’re taking a liking to my new fic. Hope you’ll stay even after finding out who it’ll be.
@Feat: Lol you’ll know now and thanks for reading.
@cisda83: I end it there because that is the art of cliff-hanging, to keep people interested lol and I think it was mentioned somewhere in real life that she doesn't have the dating rule stated in her contract. I could be wrong though... The restaurant was from Mujack when she had a date with Yuko, not Tomochin.
@Kakeru15: Thanks for reading and commenting as always ^_^
@nutangmo2: You will find out this chapter about the girl. I tried my best to make the girl seem like Atsuko, but it seems you already know it’s not. Also, it seems you’re a new reader, so welcome and thank you XD
@Justqle: It seems you have someone in mind, who do you think it is? And no worries, Acchan will still be in the story. I’m not sure on the result yet though… anyway, thanks for reading and commenting as always :)
@ubulubulbilu: Reading your comment makes me laugh, but you’ll find out this chapter.
@noah minami: Are you the one who write fanfics? Thanks for reading mine.

I do hope that after finding out about this person, you guys would still be interested in reading my fanfic.

Anyway, continue on :)


Chapter 2

“Hajimemashite Takahashi-san.” The girl smiled sweetly at the soukantoku, causing the young leader to have a raise in heartbeats.

“H-haijimemashite… um…”

“Kohaku Uta desu, Utan is fine.” The girl bows slightly, giving the captain that cute smile again.

“Kohaku-san yoroshiku onegaishimasu.” The short girl nodded, looking at the taller one up and down. She was wearing long black skinny jeans, a slightly big love pink shirt that shows off one of her shoulders, and hi-top Nike sneakers to match.


“Ah, hai?”

“Call me Uta, or Utan.” Kohaku puts her hand out to shake it with her oshimen.

“Then call me, Minami or Takamina.” Takahashi shook the hand, but felt a tiny shock. She looked at her empty palm wondering what the tingle was just now.


Takamina look up with face blushing red from hearing her real name. The only other people who has ever calls her by Minami is Atsuko and Mariko. She didn’t know how she felt about the girl in front of her calling her by such an intimate name.


Kohaku was pointing to a staff-san with another note in hand. The soukantoku took the paper and read it out loud again.

“Now that you have met your partner, Kohaku Uta-san…” The leader took a quick glance at the girl then focuses back on reading.

“Please eat lunch with her and get to know each other at your restaurant…” Out of the captain’s peripheral vision, she can see the taller girl smiling at her, making her own lips curve up too.

“Please have fun, as this is the first of your many dates.” Hearing the word date makes both of the girl blushes.

“Good luck Takahashi-san and Kohaku-san.” That was the end of the note, leaving the two girls standing, and looking at each other shyly.

“Um, Kohaku-san, do you want to sit inside or out here?”



“Call me Uta, Mi~na~mi~” The girl pouted her lips, hoping that this would make Takamina stop the formality.

“Ah... U-Utan?” The expression on the soukantoku’s face makes the taller girl giggled.

“Un~ and it’s a nice weather today, why don’t we sit out here?” The girl walked over to pick the middle table.

“Okay, I’ll be right back, you sit first.” The leader walked back into her restaurant to find her worker.

“Yamagata, we’ll be eating soon, so tell the chef to turn on the kitchen and bring the menus out.”

“Hai, Takahashi-san.” The worker bows and went to do what he was told.

The captain walked out to the porch, but suddenly stopped. She saw Kohaku leaning on the rail, watching the scenery. The girl seems so peaceful. She must have worked really hard to be able to enjoy this serenity.

Takamina walk towards the girl and lean on the rail next to her. The girl doesn’t seem to notice the shorter one, as she continues to watch people enjoying their company down below.

“It’s nice up here, huh?” The soukantoku spoke up, surprising the taller one.

“Sorry for scaring you.”

“It’s fine, and yeah, it’s really nice. I’m jealous of you for owning this place.” The girl jokes, causing both of them to chuckle.

“You can always come here if you want. Just let me know.” The leader smiled genuinely at the girl in front of her.

“Thank you. I might take you up on that offer.” The girl grins back, not noticing a piece of leaf has been stuck to her hair.

Takamina reach out to pick the piece off. She then straightens out the messed up hair. The hair was medium length; it goes down to the middle of the girl’s neck. She has one tiny braid on each side that she puts behind her ears to show her face.

Her hair style kind of reminds me of Atsuko’s… there seem to be some resemblance too…

“A-arigatou Minami.”

“Takahashi-san, here are the menus.” Yamagata stood next to the table watching his boss telling the girl to sit down. He continues to wait till both girl settled down before he placed the menu in front of them. He was going to ask if the girls wanted anything to drink, but his boss beat him to it.

“Would you like anything to drink, Utan?”

“Ah, coke would be fine, thank you.”

“Yamagata, two coke please.” She told her employee, then going back to looking at the menu.

“Hai, I’ll be back soon.” He took his bow and left.

“Have you chosen what to eat, yet?” Takahashi asked, already knowing what she, herself, wanted.

“Um, everything looks so good, I don’t know what to pick.” Kohaku pouted, having a hard time choosing.

“What do you usually like?”

“I like everything…”

“Wah, that doesn’t help at all…” Both girls giggled.

“Why don’t you just order for me?” The partner suggested.

“Eh? What if you don’t like what I ordered?”

“Hmmm… then you have to take a picture with me.” The request was simple. Takamina would have done it either way.

“Okay, deal.”

“Sorry to keep you waiting.” Yamagata was back with the two cokes. He got his note out, ready to jot down the orders.

“Yamagata…” The boss signaled for her worker to bend down to whisper to him.

“Bring us some gyoza for appetizer. For the main course, I’ll have katsudon, and for her, spaghetti cream avocado with shrimp. Then for dessert, two cream brulees.”

“Hai, wakarimashita, is there anything else?”

“Nope, thank you Yamagata.” The employee bow and left to pass on the order.

“What did you call for us?”

“Hmm, that’s for me to know, and for you to find out.” The leader teased, moving her eyebrows up and down, making the girl across laugh.

“Fine, meanie.” Kohaku stuck her tongue out like a child, causing them both to break out in joy.

“So how old are you, Utan?" Minami wondered as she regained her composure.


“Eh? Um, you look young, sooo twenty?”

“Hontou ni? Arigatou.” The girl smiled widely, taking it as a compliment for looking young.

“Are you gonna tell me?”

“I’m twenty-two.”

“Wow, you’re only one year younger…” Takamina was really surprised.

“Yeah and you’re twenty-three, happy belated birthday.” The girl grins at the captain.

“Thank you, so do you know me and what I do?” The leader didn’t want to assume that she is well known in Japan. There are people out there who don’t know what AKB48 is, let alone, knowing who she is.

“Un~ you’re Takahashi Minami, AKB48 no soukantoku, a member of no3b, captain of team A, who debuted as a soloist already.” Kohaku said it proudly.

“Wah~ AKB ga suki desu ka?”


“Oshimen wa dare desu ka?” The question made the taller girl blush. She looks at the captain and answered shyly.

“M-Minami desu.” She looked away, trying to calm her beating heart.

Takamina was taken by surprised. She didn’t expect herself to be her partner’s oshimen. Somehow this makes her really happy.

“Arigatou  gozaimasu.” She stood up to walk over to the other side. She held the girl’s hand with both of hers, shaking and bowing her head at the same time in appreciation.

“Here’s the appetizer.” Yamagata came out to settle the gyoza down on the table.

“Can you refill our coke please?”

“Hai.” Yamagata took the two glasses and went back inside.

Takamina went to sit back down, waiting for the drinks to come. She looks at the girl, waiting for her to get the first piece, but said girl didn’t even move.

“Utan, you can dig in, you know?”

“I was waiting for you to take the first one.”

“Eh? I was waiting for ‘you’ to take the first piece.” Both of the girls laugh at their silliness, and decided to take a gyoza together. They dipped it in soy sauce and put the whole thing in their mouth.

The leader looked over at her date to see if the girl liked it. The girl was chewing with her mouth full, looking like a chipmunk, and hand was fanning the hot air that was coming out. The sight was funny, making the owner of the restaurant giggled.

“Mou~ don’t laugh at me.” The girl tries to pout, but the food was still too hot for her to do it, causing the shorter girl to laugh even harder. They both continued eating what’s left of the appetizer, and wait until the main course comes out.

“So how did you like it?”

“It was really good. I feel like I won’t be getting that picture now.” Uta pouted, giving Takamina her puppy dog eyes, which only makes the girl chuckled.

“There’s more coming out. You still have a chance of saying you don’t like it.” The soukantoku was definitely teasing the younger girl. She hadn’t had so much fun teasing before because she’s always the one on the receiving end.

“You’re right. I will get that picture with you Minami.” The girl grins at the leader showing her perfect white teeth.

Yamagata came out with the main course, putting katsudon down for Takahashi, and the spaghetti cream avocado with shrimp on Kohaku. He then took the gyoza plate, asking if anything else was needed.

“Give us another refill on coke, please.”

“Hai.” He took the two glasses and left.

“Wah~ This looks sooo good Minami!” The girl was really excited about her food.

“Well… try it; see if it’s good or bad.” The captain giggled slightly for receiving a playful glare from her partner.

“I know you’re teasing me.”  She pouted, but she twisted her fork into the spaghetti, getting ready for the first bite. She watches the soukantoku looking at her while she tried it. She put the tangled noodles into her mouth and slowly sucking it up.


“I’m glad.” The owner starts digging into her katsudon.

“Yours look really good too…” Kohaku look over at the bowl.

“You want to try?”

“Hontou?...  Ah~” The girl opened up her mouth, wanting to be fed.


“Feed me~” The captain took a piece of her katsu and gave the girl a taste.

“I-is it good?” A red tint was on Takamina’s face as she asked her date.

“Un~  Oishii~

“Do you want to try mine too?”

“Sure.” The captain was about to use her fork to get some, but the girl smack her hand away.

“I’ll feed you.”

“U-uh, no, it’s okay…”

“Come here… say ahhh~” The shorter girl reluctantly open her mouth to eat some.

“Wow, it’s really good. I never tried my own restaurant’s food before.” Both girls went back to their own meal, but the taller girl’s eyes never left the shorter one.
Minami starts digging into her favorite dish, and in the midst of eating and chewing it, she heard a soft giggle coming from the other side.

“W-what? Is there something on my face?” The leader scrunches her eyebrows, checking herself, but nothing was visible.

“Neh, neh, did you notice?”


“Indirect kiss~” Uta was grinning widely at Takamina, making her blush, and choke on her food.

“Are you okay Minami?” The partner stood up and walked over to her date, patting her back, calming her down.

“Y-yeah, I’m okay…”  The captain took a ship of her coke to swallow down her food. She signaled for her date to go back to her seat, and continue eating.

“So, um, what do you do Utan?” The question made the girl stopped eating, and to look up at the owner.

“I can’t tell you…” The girl looked away, feeling embarrassed.

“What do you mean? Why not?”

“I… it’s just... I can’t… not yet anyway…” It was really clear that the girl felt uncomfortable sharing, but that made the leader wonders why.

“Will you tell me by the end of our date?”


“Depends on what?”

“You’ll see.” It was the girl’s turn to tease the beloved soukantoku, but the shorter girl oblige anyway.

Yamagata came out right on time as they both finished their food. He cleaned up the plate and brought out the dessert, then took his leave.

“I hope you like sweets. I heard cream brulee here is pretty good.” This comment made by the owner cause Uta to laugh.

“You do realize this is your restaurant? I know for sure it’ll be delicious like the others… which makes me sad because I won’t get that picture.” The girl pouted, making the captain took her cream brulee and move next to her.


“Let’s take some pictures on our phones…” Takamina said while turning her face somewhere else for she didn’t want Kohaku to see her red cheeks.


Both girls took out their iPhones making faces towards it. There are pictures where they were both eating the dessert, there are pictures where the date feed the shy owner, and there’s one where Minami was caught by a surprise kiss on the cheek from Uta. They had lots of fun with each other as they finishes off the sweets.
“That was really delicious, thank you Minami. How much is it?” The girl took out her wallet wanting to pay for her portion.

I guess they didn’t tell her it was on us…

“No, its fine, you don’t have to pay.”

“I would feel bad if you take this…”

“The company paid for us, but even if they didn’t, I wouldn’t have let you pay…”

“Oh? They didn’t tell me much about this…” The girl scrunches her eyebrows, wondering why they didn’t give her the details.

“Is there something wrong?” Takahashi was concern about her newly made friend.

“I don’t want this to end yet…” Kohaku whispered to herself, but the leader had heard what she said. She, herself, didn’t want this to end yet either.

“Let’s go.”

“Huh? Go where?”

“Don’t you want to continue our date?” Takamina chuckled, holding her left hand out for the girl to grab.

“U-un~” The girl smiled at her partner, and took her hand. They both walk together swinging their clasp hands toward the festival place.

There were so many games to play. They walk past a kiosk that has a one piece cell phone charm. It was a hello kitty luffy with the pirate skull sign dangling below it. The charm came in pink and blue, and if you pop all six balloons, you get the pair.

“Neh neh, Utan, I want to play this.”

“What do you want to win?

“Do you see the One-Piece phone charms? I want them~” The soukantoku told her partner excitedly.

“Okay, I’ll win it for you.” The girl paid for it and told the store owner what she wanted.

“Eh? These things are hard to win though, so let me pay and do it.”

“No no no, let me win this for you, please?” The girl gave the leader her pout and cute puppy dog eyes, making the captain let her do what she wants.

“Okay, good luck Utan~”

Kohaku got six darts and tries to focus on each balloon. The first three were a clear shot. The fourth popped, but the fifth didn’t, the game was over.

“Awww, you did your best Utan, it’s okay…”

Uta didn’t want to see the sad look on Minami’s face, paid the store woman for another round.

“What are you doing?” The captain pulled on her partner’s shirt.

“I’m winning you the phone charms Minami and you will get it.”

The captain was amazed by the determination showing on her partner’s face. She hopes her date would win it this time.

“Good luck Utan~”

“Hmmm, if you give me a kiss, I bet I will easily.” Kohaku grins widely at Takamina, making the girl red.

“I-I don’t think that would change anything…”

“Well, you never know if you don’t try, right?”

She does have a point, but it’s embarrassing…

“I’m waiting~”


Minami gave Uta a kiss on the cheek as good luck, but she immediately looked away. The girl was surprised for she didn’t expect the soukantoku to kiss her. She was only teasing the girl, but now that she got the kiss, she will definitely win for sure.




After hearing three quick balloons popped, the leader turned to watch her date. Again, her partner was really serious and determined. She can feel that the girl would really be able to deflate all six of them.



There was just one balloon left. This is it. Either a hit or miss. She was watching her with concentration, but the girl didn’t throw the last dart.

“Minami, come here.” Uta waved her date over to stand in front of her towards the wooden counter.

“W-what is it?”

“I want you to throw this one with me.”

“Eh? It’s not possible, I can’t do it…”

“Trust me.”

The girl put the dart in Takamina’s right hand, and held onto it with her own, laying her head on her shoulder. She wraps her left arm around the girl’s waist as they focus together.

They threw it.

It was the slowest three seconds of their lives, and…


“Yatta~” Minami screamed out in delight, turned around, and wrapped her arms around Uta’s neck in a tight hug.

Both of them jumped around giggling with each other. Kohaku picked the leader up and spun her around, making both of them laugh out of happiness.

“Congratulation.” The owner of the store gave Uta the two phone charms. The girl took them and gave it to her partner.

“Thank you, Utan.”


“Where else do you want to go?”

“Hmm, there’s a pond of fishes that makes your feet smooth, right? I wanna go there.”

“Eh? You like those things?”

“It’s a funny feeling.”

“Okay… let’s go.” Takahashi walked first, but then she notices her partner wasn’t moving.

“Something wrong?”

The girl didn’t say anything except for holding her right hand out. The leader blushed again, understanding what she wanted, and took hold of it as she lead the girl towards the fish place.

“So we have to go in here to get to the fish pond, and we can use the hot spring too, but we have to pay first.”

“Okay, I got it.”

“No, you already got me the charms, let me pay for this.”

Uta really didn’t want Takamina to pay, so she stood in front of her date, left arm wrapping around the girl’s waist and lean forward.

The kiss on the cheek took the captain by surprised, making her turn her face somewhere else to not look at her partner.

The taller girl took this opportunity to pay for the both of them, causing the shorter one to frown.

The soukantoku continued to lead her date to the fish pond to get their feet smooth out, but the incident earlier still bothered her.

They got to the place as Kohaku put her feet in, while Takahashi was just watching her.

“Utan~ I said I’ll pay for it.” The AKB girl pouted, bringing the subject up.

“I don’t want you to pay though…” The younger girl said with her eyes staring at the older girl’s lips.

“Why not?”

“Hmmm, because I’m the boyfriend, aren’t I?” The girl tilted her head in question.

“Eh? I’ve always been the boyfriend though…”

“I think Minami is more suited as a girlfriend.” Uta smiled sweetly at Takamina, leaving the girl speechless.


“Un~” Uta scooted over sitting closely next to Minami. She then encourages her to also put her feet in, but the captain squirmed a bit due to it being ticklish. She held her date’s hand again as they both played around with the tiny fishes.

I haven’t had this much fun in a while…

“Where else do you want to go after this?”

“Hmmm, I want to eat some festival food.”

“Huh? You’re hungry again?”

“Awww, come on Minami~” The girl took hold of the leader’s arm and shook it playfully.

“Hai hai, we’ll go get some food.”

“Yay~ let’s go, let’s go.”

Both girl took their feet out and wiped it dry. They went back to the festival area and came to a takoyaki stand.

“Which fillings do you want, Minami?”

“How about shrimp?”

“Okay, one order of takoyaki shrimp please.” Uta told the owner and paid for them.

“Utan~ stop paying for me…”

“It’s okay, Minami, I was the one who wanted to eat.”

“I know, but… is it because you’re the boyfriend?” The captain tilted her head cutely, wondering if that was the only reason.

“No...” The girl shook her head. She then looks at her date in the eyes.

“It’s because I like you.” The seriousness in the girl’s eyes make Takamina couldn’t look away, causing her to utter nothingness. 

The soukantoku didn’t know what to say. She didn’t expect that to be the answer. She wonders when the girl started liking her.

While Takahashi was in her own thoughts, Kohaku got the food, and lead her partner to a quiet area where it’ll just be the two of them watching their surroundings.
“Open up, Minami.” Uta took a ball of takoyaki, blow on it, and feed it to Takamina.


“Really?” The girl then took one and ate it herself. She nodded her head up and down in agreement to what her date had said.

“Neh, Utan…”


“D-did you mean what you said earlier?”

“About what?” The girl knew what the leader was hinting at, but she wants to hear her say it.

“About liking… me…” The short girl has a hard time saying it out, for she was shy.

The younger girl settled the food down and took hold of the older girl’s hands. She looks at her in the eyes and repeated the same thing she did before.

“I like you, Minami, I mean it.”

“Why? How? When?” The soukantoku was definitely confused. She only met the girl today, and she still hasn’t known much about her.

“I like you because you are sweet and caring… I don’t know how, I just do, and since I’ve became a big fan of yours… I know I only get to see the Takahashi Minami from AKB48, but I would really love to get to know the real Takahashi Minami, if you let me.” The girl was really sincere, Takamina can feel it, but she doesn’t know if she feels the same way towards her date.

“I know you are confused right now, and that you’re not sure about your feelings, but can we just get to know each other first?”

The captain really wouldn’t mind getting to know more about this girl. She had so much fun with this person, which she hadn’t for a long while. This girl makes her laugh, makes her relax, and even treat her like the girl that she is. Even if she doesn’t develop any feelings for her, she can gain her as a friend, and that is also valuable.

“Okay.” Takamina smiled at the girl.



“Yay~” Uta hugged the soukantoku, glad that she’ll have a chance.

The girls continued on eating, they wouldn’t have remembered that this whole date was being filmed, if the staff member didn’t give Takahashi another note.

“We are glad to see that things are working out well between Takahashi-san and Kohaku-san.” Both girls blushed.

“We are sorry to inform you that the filming will be over soon, for it is getting late.” The girls looked up in the sky and it was indeed getting dark. They had too much fun together that time flies by fast.

“We would like for the both of you to keep the details of this date and program to yourself until this episode is published…Please enjoy the rest of your date without any interruption until we all have to leave.” The staff came back to take the note and true to their words, the girls were left alone as the crew continued to record, and at the same time packing up.

“Neh, Utan?”


“So what is it that you do?” Takamina brought up the subject of work again. Since they are getting to know each other, it’s only fair that she also knows what her date is doing.

“I’m afraid if I tell you, you won’t like me anymore…” Kohaku look away with a sad expression, leaving the leader clueless.

“No matter what you do, I won’t change my mind and here... I want you to keep this.” The captain handed over the blue one-piece strap to the girl.

“Eh? This is yours though…”

“You won it, and I really want you to have it. I hope you don’t mind getting the blue one because I like pink…”

“Are you sure? These phone charms are made for couples, you know.” The taller girl teased the shorter one, earning a playful slap from said girl.

“I know… j-just keep it okay?” Takamina turned away, hiding the red tints on her cheeks.

“Minami~” Uta leaned in, getting ready to give the soukantoku a kiss.

“Hmm?” The older girl turned over, her face came into contact with the girl’s lips.


“Thank you.” The younger girl smiled.

“I-it’s nothing, b-but don’t think I forgot about the main question.”

“Neh, Minami~ will you kiss on the first date?” Kohaku lean in close to Takahashi, leaving only a few inches between them.

“W-what? Why would you ask that?” Blood was rushing up to the short girl’s head. She didn’t know what to do.

“Kiss me then I’ll tell you.” The partner leant in closer, making the leader move back.

“What do you mean?”

“You want to know what I do, so kiss me and I’ll tell you.”

“N-no, tell me then I’ll kiss you.”

“So you will kiss me?” The girl grinned, having the captain caught in her web. The leader was so nervous that she didn’t think straight and just switch the order of what the girl had proposed.

“N-not on the first date…”

“So maybe the second date?”

“Utan~ tell me.” Takamina whines and pouted her lips, making her partner giggled.

“I’m A…”


Now that you know who the third person is... I present you Nisemono's official poster

So yeah... thats chapter 2. I hope it wasn't too boring for you guys, as it's only the first date.

If you have any questions, feel free to leave a comment ^_^

Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: amachan48 on September 28, 2014, 02:29:10 PM
uwah..... I didnt see that coming!!!! well, I think I have heard about a girl named "Kohaku Uta" somewhere

and then I remember a few months ago, in one of Acchan's fanbase group in FB in my country, someone mentioned about her and say that Kohaku is looks A BIT like Acchan. 

but well, for me, it didnt seem so -___-

and, I kind of surprise too, to know this girl is a jav star. hahahaha.

and by the way, thank you for thw update author-san. it's getting more interesting now. can't wait for Acchan's appereance soon ^_^

update soon, lezperv-san!!!
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: cisda83 on September 28, 2014, 03:41:28 PM
I like the dating scene lots...

Also the way they interact...

But not 'Kohaku Uta' the real one...

Hope it was just someone using the name

Saw her picture... she is nowhere near Atsuko cuteness and attractiveness

Well whatever it is, still looking forward to your next chapter

What's going to happen next?

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: noah minami on October 08, 2014, 09:19:25 PM
Author san how could you forgot about me * sigh* ... maybe because I was busy with student life. The dating between minami and uta is adorable xD
I wish for more updates.  My birthday coming soon * whisper 26th October*  haha hope for someone update as gift xD
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on October 09, 2014, 01:30:31 PM
I know Acchan is different person from Uta

But why do I see Acchan in her character

Or maybe she is really Acchan

Or Acchan's sister

Uwaah, I don't know anymore   :panic: :panic: :panic:
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: taenylove on October 09, 2014, 07:54:25 PM
I know what is Uta doing...~ >:)
Btw, this is an interesting story, keep updating author-san
Title: Re: AtsuMina???: Nisemono Chapter 2 (9/28/14)
Post by: lossc on October 11, 2014, 04:55:57 PM
wow!! thanks author-san!!
all three are great!! i've reread them like three times already!!
i'm especially interested in <Maji?>
hope you will continue it~~
I look forward to the next updates !! XD
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 3 (10/26/14)
Post by: lezperv on October 26, 2014, 11:40:59 AM
@amachan48: lol honestly, I don’t think anyone saw it coming :P There are some similarities between Atsuko and Uta, but more when Atsuko was in AKB. I’ll attach a picture one day so you can see it ^_^ and thanks for commenting. I’m glad to know that I still have someone who is interested in reading this story of mine.
@cisda83: Thank you. I wish to go on dates like that, but since I don’t have a significant other, Minami gets to enjoy my fantasy haha. I’m sorry to say, but I am using Kohaku Uta the real one. Uta has some attractiveness to her, but everyone is different. I’m glad you would still want to read this story of mine :)
@noah minami: Lol, I didn’t forget about you… it’s just I swear there are 2 other people with the same username as yours so I’m not sure if you’re the reader or the writer or both X3 Gomen ne? Wow you and I have something in common, mine is on May 26 :D 26! Hehe and Happy Birthday! Hope you like your gift :P
@IamNot_Glad: lol, it’s Nisemono for a reason, right? But maybe you’ll feel better after reading this chapter? XD
@taenylove: hmmm how would you know, huh? :P lol but thank you, I will continue to update.
@lossc: lol I should thank you for reading my fanfics, let alone, reading it 3 times :P and no worries, I will finish the other OS. I’ve just been busy lately with Nisemono and school, so yeah…

Here is Chapter 3 with Atsuko in it, so y'all get the action you wanted X3



Chapter 3

Minami POV

I can’t stop thinking about our first date. I had lots of fun, which I haven’t had in a while. She makes me laugh a lot, and she treats me nicely. I can’t stop thinking about her, but when she told me what she did as her job; I was shocked. I didn’t know what to say or how I felt about it.

I haven’t seen her for a few days now, and it isn’t because I’m avoiding her. Even if I have less work now, I still have the paperwork from before the new program started plus the new ones, so it has been occupying me.

I kept true to my words about not changing my mind, but it’s hard to let it go. If we were to really become a couple, would she continue doing that, would she stop it for me? Why am I thinking about dating her when I don’t even know my own feelings yet?

The only other person that I’ve ever felt something for was Atsuko, but she decided to go out with that guy, and as her best friend I couldn’t stop her. I had no rights to stop her from experimenting and dating other people because she doesn’t belong in AKB anymore. That doesn’t mean that it didn’t hurt when she picked someone else over me though.

I’m not sure how long it took for me to get over it. Whenever I’m on the verge of being done with her, she always comes back to me, making me fall for her again. Then when she made up with her boyfriend, she left me just as quick as she came, and I became nothing to her.

The only other person who knows about us is Mariko. The others teased me and Atsuko about being with each other and dating each other, but they only thought we were best friend and nothing more. Little did they know that their teasing is actually real, that the Team A captain and ace were really a couple, even if it wasn’t official.

During my down time, I really couldn’t have asked for a better friend than Mariko, because she was there for me like any real close friend would. She took me out, she cheered me up, and she even scolded me when needed to be. I might as well fall for her, but she’s like my older sister, and that would have been weird.

I remember there was a guy who asked me out before. It was Joy-san. I was completely surprised because I never thought anyone could like an unattractive and a tomboyish girl like me. I was happy that he confessed to me, but sadly I didn’t feel the same way for him because I had Atsuko, and even if I didn’t I was still in AKB.

What if I told him that I’ll consider it after I graduate? Would he have waited? Would I have been happier that way? It was in the past and there was no point in thinking about it. I had my fun share with Atsuko, and I don’t regret it one bit. It’s just… now… I’m lonely.

All my close first gen friends are already graduated, leaving us no3b members. Sometimes I wonder if I should go next because all three of us are getting old. Maybe not Miichan, but Haruna and I are getting there. People would think that because we three are the only first gen left, we get special treatments, but we really don’t. The hierarchy in AKB is long gone. New styles and methods are applied.

I told almost everyone even in interviews, that I’ll graduate before or after AKB’s 10th year anniversary, but I don’t know if I can stick for that long. I love AKB, and I want to be there for the new gens, but I’m getting tired. I want to do my own things. I want to write my songs and release more singles. I want to dabble in politics. I want to do many things, and it seems dating is not really one of them.

I don’t know if it’s the aspect of me expecting that I won’t find anybody, or if I’m scared of being hurt again. I can live on work, and work alone, but all my friends will eventually get married…

Atsuko… will get married… and I can’t continue to be unhappy like this. I want to find somebody who will make me happy too, someone who is better than Atsuko’s boyfriend because I don’t want to be cheated on. I want someone who will treat me right, adore me, understand me, have patience with me, and can just be lazy with me.

I realized that I’m describing someone like Atsuko, but Atsuko doesn’t have the patience. She forces me to do a lot of things, and I guess thanks to her, I can eat some raw sushi now. Even though Atsuko is very aggressive, she’s only doing that for me. She wants what’s good for me and I love that about her. She drag me places, but I enjoy them in the end.

I know because of this side of Atsuko, people think she is a very spoiled and selfish girl, but she isn’t. She has her own way of showing her affection, and I guess being tsundere is one of them, but not a lot of people get the privilege of seeing the Atsuko I know.

I can also see someone else with those aspects. I can see it in Utan, and maybe she’ll have more of what I’m looking for, but haven’t figured out yet.

Speaking of Utan, I wonder what she’s doing... but then again, I don’t want to know. I kinda miss her. I want to hang out with her again. I wonder if she thought I ran away or something…

I hope she doesn’t think that because even if I don’t know how to react to her job, I still want to be her friend, but do I? Do I just want to be her friend? She likes me and even confessed to me, but what does that mean for me? Do I like her back? What about her work? Can I tolerate that?

I just don’t know…

I don’t know…

I need to find out…


Third POV

“Takamina, over here.” The leader saw Mariko standing up and calling her over.

Sitting at the table were her friends. Mariko, Miichan, Haruna, Yuko, Tomochin, Tomomi, Sayaka, Sae, and… Atsuko. What is she doing here? Doesn’t she have work or a boyfriend to hang with? The tiny girl sounded like a boyfriend who broke up with their girlfriend and it’s awkward to see them. 

“Takamina, long time no see.” Miichan said, exaggerating as usual.

“I saw you guys just a few days ago, it wasn’t that long.” They all laughed.

“So, Takamina, how is the new program?” Sayaka asked, but there are a few that shows confusion on their face.

“Minami has a new segment with a partner that Akimoto-sensei wanted her to do with.” Mariko briefly explains to the others.

“Oh, how is it?” Tomomi asked, clinging onto Tomochin’s arm. The captain looked around, feeling like a third wheel with all the couples sitting around her.

“It was really good. I had lots of fun on my first date.”


She looked at everyone’s face, and they all seem to show shock, except for Mariko. Takahashi knew that she knew what Akimoto-sensei had planned. She turned to look at Atsuko, but said girl showed confusion.


“Did you just say…”


“As in a real lovey dovey date?

“As in girlfriend and boyfriend date?”

“Why do you guys keep asking the same question over and over again?” They make it seem like the soukantoku was not date-able…

“Ignore them, Minami, so tell us the details.” Mariko shushes them up as she wants to continue listening.

“I can’t really give you guys the details, but we ate at my restaurant-“

“The food was really good.” Yuko commented.

“After that, we played at one of the kiosk and they won me a pair of one-piece cell phone charms.” The short girl showed her friends the strap, smiling brightly at them.

“Where’s the other one?” Haruna asked.

“I gave it to the person…” She doesn’t know why, but she can feel the heat in her cheeks.

“Awww, Takamina has become a girl.” Miichan teased, making the others laugh, except for Atsuko. The ex-ace has been wearing the same expression since she heard of the word ‘date’.

“And then, and then?” Tomomi pressure the girl to continue her story.

“We went to the fish pond to get our feet smooth-“

“That was fun, wasn’t it, Takamina?” Yuko seems to remember the challenge that they did against each other.

“After that, we went to a takoyaki stand and bought the shrimp filling, we shared it together at a quiet place... The person paid for all the activities that we did. I felt bad about it though…”

The friends were happy for their ex-leader, being able to find someone who could make her happy. Mariko especially excited to see Minami being interested in another person after the thing with Atsuko.

“Did anything else happen?” Sae inquired.

“Um… they kissed me… but on the cheek!”


The soukantoku blushes hard, while her friends were making noises of how cute the date was. Acchan, on the other hand, didn’t seem to be happy at all. In fact, she seems really irritated. Mariko was the only one who notices it. She smirked to herself knowing that Atsuko is getting jealous.

“Neh, Minami, who is that person?” The ex-ace held onto the shorter girl’s arm, trying to find out more information, and to see if the person is any big threat to her.
“I-I can’t tell you guys…” The redness on the captain’s face remains.

“The date is only for the segment, right Minami? You don’t actually like this person, right?” Acchan continues to investigate this date. She doesn’t like it when someone is trying to steal Takamina away from her, because the leader is hers.

Nobody seems to notice what Atsuko was doing, they all think it’s a normal question, except for Mariko. She knows that her friend is trying to get back into Takamina’s life, trying to dominate her life again, and keeping the girl in the palm of her hands.

“R-right…” The answer was not convincing at all. It seems the soukantoku’s heart was slowly opening up for another person to come in. This definitely will not fly by Atsuko. The girl is determined to do something about it.

“Neh, Takamina, when is your next date?” Miichan was super curious.

“Hmmm, I don’t know yet, I still have lots of work to take care of before I can go on another date with…” The leader clasps a hand over her mouth before she gave them the info that her partner is a girl.

“With?” Acchan inquire.

“N-nothing… anyway, I don’t know when, but I’ll try to finish my work fast.” Takahashi smiled at her friends, making them smile too. They can see that their ex-leader is excited about this date of hers, and are rooting for her, but there was one thing that all of them have on their minds.

“Wait a minute… you’re in AKB though… you can’t date, it’s against the rules…” Sayaka was the one who said it, making everyone stopped in their tracks.

“U-um…” The captain looked over at Mariko, asking for help silently.

“Hey, it was Akimoto-sensei’s idea, so just let it be. Also, aren’t you guys dating each other even back when you guys were in AKB, so why can’t Minami?”
Takamina looked over at the older member and nodded her head in thanks.

“Yeah… about that… thanks for keeping it a secret, Takamina.” All the friends said their thanks to their ex-leader, feeling bad for forgetting that it was the small girl who had protected them from the rule.

Atsuko on the other hand is fuming quietly. Who is this person that can make Minami so excited? Who is this person that would make Minami wants to finish her work fast to go on another date? Just who is it?!

“Yeah, it’s not like Minami wanted to date, she has me after all~” Acchan snuggled into Takamina’s embrace, hugging her close, leaving said girl lost.

“Hmm, but don’t you have that boyfriend of yours, Acchan?” Mariko tries to help the person she respect the most away from the friend that she also adores. Atsuko needs to stop playing with Minami like this, and just let the girl be free.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” The ex-ace glared at the older woman, which said woman didn’t care.

“We all have seen or at least heard of it. I know for sure that Minami have seen it, since she reads the news every day.” The taller girl challenged.

“Minami~ you don’t believe it, do you?” Atsuko asked, pouting her lips cutely.

“I-I…” Takamina withdraws her arm and looked away from Acchan, making the said girl surprised.

She believes in the rumor and she knows that it’s true too. She just didn’t want to say anything about it for she has no rights to stop her friend, but… why would Atsuko pretend like it’s not happening?

“Tell me that you don’t, Minami.” The ex-ace continues to insist upon her ex-captain. She didn’t want to believe that the soukantoku is not hers anymore. She didn’t want to admit that she’s losing her girl…

Minami is mine!

“I-I don’t know…”

“Come with me.” Acchan drags Takamina to the girl’s bathroom and into a stall. She locked up before turning around to crash her lips onto the leader.

Takahashi was surprised. She didn’t expect the girl that she had a thing for is now kissing her. She tries to stop the girl, but said girl was too aggressive.

“Stop, Atsuko, stop.”

“I missed you, Minami.” The ex-center continues her approach. She held onto both of the girl’s wrist, and held it above their heads. She continues to attack those juicy lips that belong to her, but Takamina was still trying to resist.

“I love you, Minami…” It was the last thing Acchan said before the leader gave in to her heart’s desire. She had also missed the ace very much, but the news had struck her badly.

Maeda continues to suck and kiss the soft lips before her until she started to lick on them. The motion made the older girl gasp, which gave her the opportunity to stick her tongue in. She plays and twists around the other girl’s. Soft and quiet moans can be heard coming out from both of the girls. It was getting hot and steamy in that bathroom stall.

Acchan starts letting go of Takamina’s wrist, moving her hands to the girl’s waist, and massages them. She rolls the girl’s shirt up to touch her tone stomach. Oh how she misses these abs whenever she hugs and sleep on the girl.

Atsuko have a sudden lust that needs to be fulfilled. She wants to do it with Minami, as they’ve never done it before. She wants to make the girl hers. She wants to put a claim on her. She wants her.

The ex-ace travels up the captain’s shirt, reaching her laced bra, squeezing it slowly to get a reaction out of her.

Sooo soft…


The group of friends watches as Acchan pulled Takamina away. They all had a confuse look on their face, wondering where they were going.

“Do we want to know where they going?” Yuko asked.

“Knowing Acchan, she’s probably…” Mariko started, but didn’t want to continue.

“Should we be worried?” Tomochin wonders…

“I think Takamina should be fine… Acchan just probably want to know more about the person.” Sayaka tries to reassure everybody.

“Anyway, Mariko, you want to explain what was happening earlier?” Miichan questioned her girlfriend, wanting to know. 

“What do you mean?”

“I believe we all noticed how you attacked Acchan earlier…”

“Yeah, why did you mention her boyfriend?” Sae inquired.

“Nothing… don’t worry about it.”

“Mariko, what do you know that we don’t? Tell us.” Miichan coos her girlfriend, wanting to find out about two of her best friends.
“If Minami is happy with this person that she’s dating with on the program, then I’ll support her. I don’t want to see her being hurt by Atsuko anymore. Their relationship is over since Atsuko left and got someone else.”

“I didn’t know they were together. We thought they were just best friend…” Yuko and everyone else were surprised.

“That’s what they want you to think.”

 “We really didn’t know…” Haruna said, feeling bad for not being a good friend to her leader, which others also felt the same.

“It’s not like Minami would scream out ‘I’m sad and lonely’ to all of us or about her relationship…” Mariko has a point. They know the soukantoku doesn’t like bringing her problems to other people, and that she doesn’t like to share personal things either.

“Anyway, I don’t know about you guys, but I rather see Minami happy with someone we don’t know than being played around with by Atsuko… Don’t get me wrong. I love Acchan too, but she needs to move on…” None of the members know what to say. Mariko was right. They want their friend to be happy, and if the ex-ace can’t give her that, then someone else should. They didn’t know that Takamina was constantly being hurt by the ex-ace. They thought the only deep affect that Acchan has on Minami was only during the Tokyo Dome and last theater performance graduation.

“Whatever Takamina wants, we’ll support her.” Miichan said, with the nodding agreement of the others.

Just when they finished discussing this topic, they saw the leader walk fast out of the restaurant without even saying goodbye to them. They then saw Acchan walking out as well, not sure what had happened when the two girls were gone.

“What do you think happened?” Sayaka questioned.

“I don’t know, but I think I have an idea, considering both of their faces are red…” Mariko, being the older wise person that she is, a quick glance was enough for her to grasp the situation.

“Should we do something?” Tomomi asked.

“I think the best course of action is to wait and see how things go for Minami. Then we can intervene when it’s needed…” All the girls present listened to Mariko.

They watch the older member as she seem to know more than what she was letting on, but she was just acting casually as usual, making them wonder what is running inside that sharp head of hers.


Minami POV

Atsuko suddenly dragged me to the bathroom and pushes me into one of the stalls. I was really confused by her behavior, and out of nowhere, she kissed me. To say I was shock would be an understatement.

I wanted her to stopped, but she was too strong. She told me that she missed me, but if she did then how come she never calls me or hang out with me?

I missed her too, but ever since she dated that guy, I tried to keep my distance. She’s at the age where she wants to try new things, instead of being confined to her love from AKB.

We never even officially claim that we’re each other’s girlfriend. We never really talked about it. We just let things flow, and maybe that is a mistake. Maybe it would have been better if we had discussed about our relationship.

She continues to put her lips on mine as I struggled away. The kisses she be giving me brings back good memories, but it also brought the bad. The soft lips of hers made me remember how we enjoyed each other company, how we sneak glances at each other, and how we say ‘I love you’ to each other.

“I love you, Minami...” She said to me. The way she said it is just like how I remembered them. They made my heart beat faster, gives me butterflies, and makes me want to give it all to her.

I kissed her back, not resisting anymore. I missed these lips that just know how to caress mine, the tongue that just knows how to make its way into my mouth, and the possessive hungry feeling that can never satisfied her. I missed them all.

I felt her hands massaging my stomach. She hadn’t touched this abs of mine since she graduated, actually, since my birthday. She celebrated my 23rd birthday with me and my other friends, and stayed over for the night. We always share bed together, and she’ll always cling to me. During those moments, it was just me and her, Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko with no titles attached.

She continues to move her hand up, holding my cup in her hands. I think I know what she wants, but I’m not ready. I don’t want to give it to her, yet. Not when she’s in a relationship with someone else.

It’s wrong, it’s just wrong…

I used all my strength to push her against the other wall. I unlocked the stall and rush my way out.

“Minami!” I heard her called me, but I just kept walking. I can’t face her right now. I don’t feel right about this.

I continued heading out of the restaurant, not even bothering to say bye to my other friends. I went back to my office to work on my stuff that I have. I was fully concentrating on working through the piles of paper sitting on my desk.

Even though I completed through half of it, I was too tired to continue. I couldn’t stop thinking about the incident in the bathroom with Atsuko. I’m just so lost and confuse right now. I need help, I need a sign, I need something to point me into the right direction.

*knock knock*

“Come in.”

“Takahashi-san, Akimoto-san wants to see you.”

God, what’s going on now?

“Thank you Togasaki-san, I’ll be there in a minute.”

He left me alone, as I relaxed for a moment in my chair. I close my eyes, breathing in and out, and then got up to meet with sensei.

Is there a change that he needs to talk to me about? Did the thing between me and Atsuko get to him? No… no one was there though… I don’t know what to expect.
*knock knock*

“Come in” I heard from inside the door.

“Sorry to disturb.”

“Takahashi-san, glad you can make it.” He was the one calling for me, I have to come…

“Is there something wrong, sensei?”

“No, nothing is wrong. You’re doing a superb job.”


“I wanted to ask you about the new program. How do you like it?”

So all of this was his plan? He was the one who set me up with Utan? Why does he want me to go on dates, and why her? There’s nothing wrong with Utan. I’m actually glad that it was her because it could have been anyone else, and I might not be able to have as much fun.

Speaking of Utan, I kinda miss her. I want to hang out again, go on another date.



“Oh, yes, it was fun.”

“I’m glad. What do you think of your partner?”

Why is he asking me about her? He was the one who picked her, right? What is he trying to do here?

“She’s nice. We had fun together… why?”

“I just want to know if you’re okay with her.”

If I’m okay with her? What did he mean by that?

“I’m talking about her work…” He clarified for me, probably seeing the confusedness on my face.

“W-what about it?” I know what he was implying. He was probably wondering if I’m okay with her having that kind of job. I honestly don’t know if I’m fine with it or not.

“Are you okay with it? If you’re not, Takamina, things can be arranged.”

“What do you mean?”

“We’ll replace her.” He looked so serious when he said that. If I didn’t know any better, I thought he would get rid of her.

The thing is, I don’t know, I really don’t. I only met her for the first time a few days ago, and had so much fun with her. Shouldn’t I give her another chance before I decide that her work affects my opinion on her? After all, I even agreed to us getting to know each other better. I can’t go back on my words.

“Can I have more time to think about it? I’ve only just met her…”

I don’t know why, but the old man is smiling at me. It’s starting to creeps me out a bit.

“That’s the answer I expected from our soukantoku.”


“I knew you wouldn’t just disregard people without giving them another chance.” He seemed to be proud of me.


“I just want you to be happy Takamina. Acchan really did a number on you…”

What? What did he mean by that? Does he know about me and Atsuko?

“Excuse me?”

“I know it’s hard to find a partner after her, Takamina, I know. I can never find another like Acchan either, but I believe Kohaku-san can do it for you.” I don’t think I have ever been sooo confused and lost in my life, like I am today. I feel like he is hinting something, but I’m not sure.


“I hope she’ll be sufficed.” I still don’t understand what he is saying, but since he is smiling at me, I reciprocated it.

“Is there anything else you want to tell me sensei?”

“I want you to pick the second date.”

“Eh?” Why do I have to pick?

“Pick it, so we can tell the filming people where to be.”

“H-hai, wakarimashita.”

“Have you got your date’s phone number, yet?”

“Um… no…” Somehow I feel embarrassed about not having them.

“Okay. I leave the matter to your hands. I trust you’ll be fine.”

“Arigatou gozaimasu.”

“Now go think about it and contact the crew for the next filming, okay?”

“Yes sir.” I bow and take my leave.

I walk back towards my office again thinking of where I should pick. What place do I want to go that I haven’t for a while? I scratched my head for an answer, but none came up.

I got back to my office, and went back to work, but I couldn’t focus. What place should I pick? I really don’t know.

“Gah! First is Atsuko, and now this!” I lay my head on the table and close my eyes.

Utan popped up into my head; her smile, her body, and her treatment towards me. I want to see them again. I want to see her.

Maybe she can help me forget about Atsuko… and of course I meant that in a friendly way, nothing else.

I need to find a place. I need to think of one. For god sake, why can’t I think of anything!

Then a thought came into my head. This is it. This is the place. I called the crew member and told them where the next date will be.

I’m glad I got that done. Now, all that is left is the leftover paperwork that I needed to do before I’m free.

Just wait for me.

Wait for me…



So yeah, how you like that AtsuMina action? lol  :lol:
Well I do hope you guys like it ^_^
There will definitely be more Atsuko, so stay tune :D

Comments are appreciated.

Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 3 (10/26/14)
Post by: Mina on October 26, 2014, 04:49:31 PM
atsumina could be the end, as :bow: :thumbsup  Atsuko have repented and fight for love minami. Of course having a bit of drama.
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 3 (10/26/14)
Post by: minami_pops on October 26, 2014, 05:21:24 PM
thanks for update...
I like how Uta treat Takamina,
she treat her like a girl, not a guy.. i love the new couple UtaMina.. :D :D
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 3 (10/26/14)
Post by: Tanchan on October 27, 2014, 12:46:47 AM
With the states of how things are going, I will not mind a final TakaUta pairing (or anyone who can bring happiness to her on that matter) . Unless Atsuko finally makes up her mind on who she really loves instead of just playing around with Takamina's feelings like that, then it's only right for Takamina to find someone else whose love is genuine as stated by Mariko. Since you haven't delved much into Atsuko's inner state of mind up to this point, I can't really judge what her true feelings are. From the description of her thoughts upon hearing about Takamina's date, the only thing I can conclude is that she seems like someone who just doesn't like seeing her things/people being taken away - like when a kid's toy is taken away from him - rather than jealousy sprouting from love. If this is what Atsuko really is (in your fic of course) , then Takamina deserves to find another happiness. If not, then I'd like to see how Atsuko fights for Takamina back  :twisted:?

Anyway, I'm looking forward to your next chapter :). I hope I don't have to wait 1 month :nervous!  And what does Nisemono mean anyway XD?
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 3 (10/26/14)
Post by: Haru_Jei on October 27, 2014, 06:24:51 PM
Uh oh, I spotted a very very jealous Atsuko. She's quite obvious; funny how others didn't see that :lol:
Though, I find it really odd that the rest of the gang didn't notice the relationship between Atsuko and Minami the whole time and realized it when Mariko told them.
Atsuko is very aggressive towards Minami, and the kiss in the bathroom is quite hot.

Minami is confuse with her feelings with Utan.
Looks like Minami is going to see Utan again soon.

Please update soon!!  XD
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 3 (10/26/14)
Post by: noah minami on October 28, 2014, 06:50:42 PM
Author san! !!! Haha thanks for the birthday gifts.  I like it alot xD. Sorry was away. My birthday I was busy doing report but still celebrate it hahaha xD. Cool 26 may .I will remember it.  Oh what the other user name? I think I'm the only noah . Noah minami. 
Title: [AtsuMina] Kowai! part 4 (One-Shot Incomplete 10/28/14)
Post by: lezperv on October 29, 2014, 07:32:37 AM
@Mina: Hey there new reader :) Well I think you’re new lol. I’m pretty sure everyone wants AtsuMina to be the end couple, but we’ll see.
@minami_pops: Hmmm, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you around before, so welcome :D I’m glad you like the new couple, and can see how she treats Minami differently than Atsuko and other AKB members. I honestly don’t like it when she’s constantly getting teased about being a guy, so I want someone proper to treat her right, but I guess your ‘but’ is that you would prefer AtsuMina as the end couple lol
@Tanchan: Wow, thanks for supporting the crackship UtaMina lol. I really appreciate the whole paragraph that you wrote because that is how I feel too, but we’ll see. I’m not sure how Atsuko will prove her worth, but it’ll be interesting to see how far she’ll go to get Minami back… Normally, I would update whenever I finished a chapter, but if I were to do that then it’ll go on hiatus like Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi, so uploading once a month is the best bet for now since I’m currently working on chapter 6, but it’s getting harder for me to write -_- Also Nisemono means imposter/2nd/fake/similar to the first, so if you take a look at Uta, she’s similar to Atsuko, hence she’s like the 2nd Atsuko, aka Nisemono. Hope that makes sense. Anyway, thanks for reading and commenting ^_^
@Haru_jei: It’s because AtsuMina isn’t official and they’re really close best friend, so the others never thought more of their relationship. I honestly don’t know why I wrote it this way, but since it turns out like that, I kept it lol. I’ve always like aggressive/possessive Atsuko, it just suits her, and thank you for reading :D
@noah minami: I’m glad you like it. Well, it’s okay, at least you had fun on your birthday :D Even if you remember my birthday, you don’t write any fics, so what present will I get? :P I’m pretty sure there was another one like this Noah_minami or noah_Minami or Noah_Minami, unless that’s all you lol


So there is a special treat today because I'm in a happy mood. If you don't know why then you must punch yourself in the face :P
I'm very happy because our AtsuMina took a few pictures together and they are super adorable!!!  :wub:
If you haven't seen it then go to the AtsuMina page now because I posted them there :D

Anyway, please enjoy more AtsuMina lovey dovey cuteness from Kowai! part 4 ^_^


Kowai! part 4

Atsuko POV

Minami continues to lead me towards the café, while I was just watching her and following her obediently. I wonder why she is so agitated with Yuko, but it doesn’t matter to me because then she’ll be all mine.

Even though, as much as I like the distance coming in between her and the squirrel, I want to see her smiling face instead of the frown and furrowed eyebrows.

“Minami?” I called her name, trying to get her to talk to me

“Hmmm, nani?” She turns to look at me and grinned. Gosh, why does she have to do that, now I’m speechless.

“What is it, Atsuko?” She now sounds concern. I closed my eyes to snap myself out of the trance. I’m trying to make her feel better, not the other way around.

“How come you acted that way with Yuko?”

It seems she’s taking a moment to think before answering me. I let her take her time, not wanting to rush her, as we continued walking.

Silence fell upon us, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. Sometimes we just need the quietness away from others to keep our sanity in check. We kept moving forward, while I was looking at the surroundings with our hands still clasp together.

I turned my head to the back to see if our friends are trailing behind us, and they were, but at a big distance. I guess they understood the fact that Minami needed time to herself.

I was in the middle of spacing out when I felt the hold on my hand tighten. She turned over to look at me with such seriousness that I thought I was back in AKB practicing for one of our dance moves.

“You’ll be with me forever, won’t you?”

Then she said it. She said those few simple words that made my heart beats so fast that I thought I was having a heart attack. Never have I ever love someone so much before, but then again, I have never fall in love with anyone else because she alone is enough for me. Her question was so innocent that she made me fall in love with her all over again, probably even way more beyond the limits.

“Of course, Minami, you don’t have to ask.”

She smiled at me, and continued to say words that won’t let my heart take a break.

“Then you’re enough for me.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, watching her checking our surroundings.

“You’re all I need.” She whispered as she leant in, giving me that genuine smile before she sweetly and softly kiss my lips, leaving me in a daze.

After we parted, I instantly blush as she uses her thump to wipe the gloss that remains on the side of my lips. I observe her loving expression as she continues to fix me up. Her eyes are sparkling, her face is glowing, her touches are gentle, and she is just an amazing girlfriend in general.

“There, as perfect as always.” She said to me, giving me a quick peck before holding my left hand and continues walking.

I placed my right hand over my chest to stop the beating, but it continues to pump rapidly. I tried to calm myself by looking everywhere, and saw a bag of chips that I like to eat. It reminded me that our friends were behind us, so I wondered if they saw what had happened earlier. Gosh, I think they did, and that doesn’t help the redness on my cheeks.


“Hm~?” She turned to look at me with her pouty lips. Gah~ Kawaii~

“I want to eat those chips.” I pointed to the bags that had caught my attention.

“Eh? We’re about to be there and eat though…”

“Mou~ Minami~ I want them…” I held her right hand with both of mine, swinging it back and forth in a child-like manner.

“Hai, hai, whatever you wish for watashi no hime-sama.” She placed her left hand over her chest and slightly bows at me. She then look up and gave me a wink.

*doki doki*

My heart is pounding nonstop again, and it’s all her fault. One day I’m gonna die and the doctor won’t even know why.

“Let’s go.” She pulled me into the store with her and got a basket on the way. We walked to the snacks isle and look at all the varieties.

“How many bags of chips do you want and do you want anything else?” She started grabbing the chips and put it in the basket. I honestly don’t know how many I want, but I’ll just let her decide.

“This should be good right, Atsuko? Let’s look at the candies.” I believe she put ten bags into the basket, and now she pulled me over to the sweets. I would have been fine with two, or three, but ten is a bit much I think.

“I remembered you said that you like this chocolate candy, right?” She grabbed ten of the box and put it in the basket.

“Didn’t you say you like these fruit candies too?” She took ten bags and put it in again.

“Oh look, there are pockies here, and there are three flavors.” She took two of each and throws it in as well.

“Gummi fruit candies!” She took a few and stuffs it in the basket.

Okay, this is way too much. Why is she buying so many? I may eat a lot, but this is kind of more than what I can handle, and I only wanted chips in the first place. Oh my god, does she thinks I’m fat?

“Minami!” I need to stop her.

“Hm? Nani?” She looks at me as if what she’s doing is normal and I’m the odd one.

“Why are you buying so many?” Did I say something weird? Why is she looking at me weirdly?


“Let’s go pay for these.” She took the basket and put it on the counter. I swear the cashier looks really shock with all these junk food in it.

“Are you having a party, miss?” The girl asked my Minami, but why is she blushing? Who does she think she is to talk to my Minami?! Atsuko, you need to calm down. Breathe girl, breathe.

“Nope, it’s for my girlfriend, hehe.”

Did I hear correctly? Did she just say what I think she said? Am I dreaming? I didn’t really have time to think as she pulled me over and rest her hand on my waist. The cashier looked at us as if she was trying to remember something.

“Oh my god, you’re Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko, it’s a pleasure.” The girl was smiling at us, and nods her head up and down.

“So Maeda-san does eat a lot, huh, Takahashi-san?” She tries to joke with my Minami. I’m getting irritated by the seconds. Have she not heard what Minami had said before? I’m her girlfriend for god sake.

“Yeah, but I love my girlfriend either way, haha.” Both of them laugh while I just stood in Minami’s arm, quietly trying to regain my composure.

“You guys are so close. I want a best friend like this too. I’m so jealous.” It seems the cashier misunderstood the word girlfriend and thought we’re just best friends. Well you know what; we even slept together, hah! Now what?

“Don’t worry, you’ll find the right one, one day. Though, I don’t think you would be as ‘close’ to your best friend as we are.” Minami! Don’t tell people about our sex lives.

“Well of course not. You guys have known each other since middle school. No friendship can beat that.” I’m glad this girl is dense, and doesn’t think about the undertones.

“You bet! Especially when she sleeps over at my house at night, and we-“ I covered her mouth from talking because this is way too much. We do not need other people to know what we do at our home, or more importantly, what we do at night.

“- and we stay up late to watch movies and catch up.” I finished her sentence, and smiled at the girl as if nothing was weird going on.

“Ah. I really want such friendship.” Yeah, if you’re gay…

“So what is our total?” I am really trying to get us both out of here.

“That would be 4,970 yen please… Um, who is paying?”

“That would be me. I have to be able to provide something as simple as snacks for my girlfriend, right? Otherwise she might leave me.” That does it. You do think I’m fat, don’t you? I started hitting her arms.

“Itai, itai, Atsuko~ See how tsundere my girlfriend is?” Minami continues to tease me.

“I’ve never seen Maeda-san so active before.” Normally people don’t get to see this side of me, but Minami seems to bring it out, and now I can’t stop because it’s all her fault.

“Atsuko~ stop hitting me so I can pay for our food.” I stopped a second when I heard she said ‘our food’.

“Here’s 5,000 yen, and you can keep the change.”

“Thank you very much, Takahashi-san, though I can’t believe Maeda-san actually eat that much.” Now this girl thinks I’m fat. You’re gonna be in big trouble later, Minami!

“Oh no no, she eats two bags or three at most, the others are to stack up our cabinet at home. Well, anyway, nice talking to you.” Before I get to say anything, Minami had already pulled me out of the store.

She continues to walk with one hand holding the bags, and the other holding mine. I wonder if our friends noticed that we were gone, and if they went ahead of us.

“Neh Atsuko.”

“Don’t think you’re off-“

“I love you~” Just like that, I’m surrendered speechless.

“I will still love you even if you do get fat, but you’re not, okay?” She looks at me and smiled.

“You will always be the sexiest, prettiest, and most perfect girl in my eyes.”

*doki doki*

Once again my heart is beating rapidly. She just knows the right thing to say to me, and I feel like I need to do something to tell her that I love her just as much, but how?

I’m pretty sure I stared at her for the longest as we continue walking our way towards the café. I know that she knows I’m looking at her, but she just continues to smile. She never expects anything back from me, and that is one of the things I love about her.

“We’re here Atsuko.” She walked in first with me in toll.

As we’re reaching the table, before anyone could say anything, I took the bags out of Minami’s hand and put it near our seat. I dragged her with me to the bathroom and pushed her against the door. I know I’m being a little aggressive right now, but the look in her eyes say it all. She trusts me completely even if I am crazy.

“I want you~” I whispered against her ear, feeling her shivering a little.

“Right now~” I say against her mouth before I capture those long awaited soft lips. She giggled slightly, making me smile.

“Atsuko, our friends are waiting, we need to go.” She reached out to tuck a piece of hair behind my ears.

“I don’t care… Minami…” I tried to kiss her again, but she pushes me back with her finger lying on my lips. I lick her index, causing her to draw back.

“We can… always… do this… later~” I felt her hands travel up and down my back before she stops at my butt. She squeezes and pulled them against her, rubbing my pelvis towards her leg.

“I-I can’t w-wait.” I’m breathless right now. The bathroom suddenly feels hot. I need to take my clothes off. I need to take her clothes off.

“Patience… is a virtue…” She said before locking our lips together, sucking on the bottom and giving it a bite.

“Itai…” It hurts a bit, but she licked the pain away. I entwine our tongues together, exploring each other’s mouth. The kiss was so slow and sensual that it’s causing the fire in me to grow.

“We need to stop here…” She pulled back, but I kept reaching forward.

“Please, Atsuko, let’s wait till we’re home.” She gave me one last kiss before she went to the mirrors to check herself. She came back to me and fixes me up as well.

We took a deep breath and breathe out as we left the bathroom.


Third POV

Minami and Atsuko walked back to their friends hand in hand, as if nothing had happened at all, and that they were just using the restroom.

“What did you guys do in there?” Yuko asked, being the perverted squirrel that she is.

“Peeing?” Minami answered, as if it’s the most obvious thing to do in a bathroom, which it is.


“What else?”

“You could be doing- itai!”

“Always talking about dirty stuff…” Kojima got irritated by her short girlfriend.

“Anyway… where did you guys go? We were walking behind you guys, but you guys suddenly disappear.” Shinoda asked.

“Atsuko wanted to buy some stuff, so I took her to the store.” Takamina pulled up the bags full of snacks.

“Woh, why so much?” Miichan asked, trying to look into the bags, but got smacked by Acchan.

“To stack them at home.” The leader smiled looking through the white plastic. She pulled out the bag of chips and handed to her ace.

“Thanks, Minami.” The actress gave her girlfriend a kiss on the cheek in appreciation.

“You guys should try this. It’s really good.” Acchan pulled open the bag, and let everyone took a piece.

“Wow, this is good!” The soukantoku took another piece and popped it in her mouth.

“I need to buy some of this too, right Mariko?” MariMii agreed to go to the store later. Miichan tried to grab another piece from Atsuko, but the ex-center slapped her hand away.

“Hey no fair, Takamina got another piece, and I can’t?”

“She’s my girlfriend and you’re not.” Acchan stick her tongues out at the girl, which the gachapin did back.

“I want to buy some too, Tomochin.” Kasai was whining to her tough looking girlfriend, which said girl couldn’t resist.

“What do you think, Sayaka?”

“It’s really good, but I don’t think I’ll buy them like Takamina did for Acchan…” Both the athletic girl was watching their calories even though they didn’t need to.

“Neh Yuko, I want to go get some too…” Haruna looks at the squirrel, but said girl was staring at her piece of chips with a pale face.

“Yuko?” The second ace finally snapped out to look at her Kojiharu. She wanted to say something, but was too in shock to. She turned to look at Acchan, and saw her smiling towards them.

This is the same one from last night…

“Something wrong, Yuko?” The ex-center girl asked concern.

“Where… How… Have you always eaten these chips?”

“No, I just found out about these yesterday, why?” The taller of the two smiled, knowing where this conversation was going.

“F-from who?” The squirrel started to be scared. What if…?

“From a dream~”  Yuko’s face turned even paler, like she has seen a ghost.

“Eh, Atsuko, so you didn’t even know what it tasted like?” The leader turned to look at her girlfriend, not believing that she only wants the chips because of a dream.

“Well, I do know what it tastes like, that’s why I wanted it…” Acchan pouted her cute lips.

“Hai hai, sorry for doubting you and your dreams when it comes to food.” Takamina teased, but held onto her ace’s hand to let her know that that she was just joking.

“Hmmm, I know what else taste like in my dreams~” The actress look at the shorter girl with lust in her eyes, making said girl blushed.

On the other side of the table, the second ace was still in her shock world, not paying attention to anyone around her. She kept thinking if last night’s activities were real, but she couldn’t get her mind around it.

“Yuko?” Kojiharu sense something off with her girlfriend and was worried about her.

“Y-yeah?” The squirrel’s eyes never leaving the AtsuMina couple.

“Are you sick? Why you keep staring at Acchan like that?” Haruna touched Yuko’s head to see if it’s warm, but it’s not, instead it’s cold.

Out of Atsuko’s peripheral vision, she can see that the short girl was still staring at them, and that makes her giggle.

“What’s funny?” Takamina inquired.

“Nothing~” The ace continue to smile nonstop and bashing her eyelashes at her girlfriend. Takamina squint her eyes at Acchan, knowing that something is up, but let it go.

“Can we order to eat now?!” Miichan has been waiting long enough, and she wants food now. She definitely destroyed any tension that was there.

The leader and her actress both sit down, and Yuko finally snapped out, starting acting normal. Now that everyone was settled down and was themselves again. They started chatting and ordering for food.


“So Yuko, what’s it like graduating from the group?” Sayaka asked, wanting to know if the burden was finally released and gone.

“Well, I only graduated for one day, so I’m not sure… but I do feel freer.”

“I think the only person who understands how you feel is Acchan.” Miichan said, knowing as a matter of fact.

“I think Takamina will understand one day too, when she finally decided to leave the group, and retired from the Soukantoku position.” Mariko commented. It’s not unknown that these three girls carry the most burdens, but the oldest member believes that the leader carries the most. Not only does she have to look over 200 members, but she also have to be an example.

This discussion was about Yuko at first, but then turns into the AtsuMina couple. All of them face the girls, but said couple was in their own world. They weren’t even listening. Instead, they were whispering with each other and giggling at whatever that only the two of them knows.

Sensing many eyes on them, they stopped their conversation and looked at their friends.

“What?”  Acchan asked, feeling a little uncomfortable with the attention that they’re receiving.

“We were talking about the both of you, but clearly, you guys weren’t listening.” Mariko teased.

“W-what did you guys discuss?” Takamina asked, feeling a little bad for ignoring her friends.

“How Yuko felt free when she graduated, and that only Acchan knows the feeling. Though, Mariko said that you would eventually too, when you graduate.” Miichan repeated.

“Ah, well, we’ll see when I get there.” The captain didn’t want to think about her graduation yet.

“I guess I do know how Yuko feels, but there is one thing that you’ve experienced while I haven’t, right?” The actress winked at her ex-competition, causing said girl to cough.

“What is that?” The soukantoku wonders, asking her girlfriend.

“I don’t know. Maybe there is something she needs to do, isn’t there Yuko?” Acchan stares straightly at the squirrel, making said girl remembering those scary words from her nightmare.

Don’t disappoint me, Yuko, or I’ll be back… with more…

“T-Takamina!” Yuko suddenly stood up, shouting out her comrade’s name.

“Y-yeah?” Minami was confused, still sitting in her chair, holding onto Atsuko’s hand.

“P-please be my best friend!” The squirrel then bows down and remained in that position.

Atsuko on the other hand was laughing internally. The sight in front of her was really funny. She turns over to look at her girlfriend, but said girl was stunned. All the others were shock too.


Acchan wanted to laugh really hard at Minami’s reaction, but she held it in. She continues to watch on and see what the squirrel would do. Would Yuko continue to beg or would she just give up? Would Minami accept or would she refuse? Would the second ex-ace need another special visit?

“Please be my best friend. Like what you had proposed yesterday.”

“If I remember correctly, you said no in front of everybody, and explained why we can’t…” Takamina turns to look at her girlfriend, wondering if the younger really did had a talk with Yuko like she said she would, but how is possible when they were together all the time?

“I was dumb. I made a mistake. Let’s be best friend. Onegaishimasu!” She continues to bow.

“Yuko what is going on?” Haruna asked, finding everything to be weird, but she wasn’t the only one.

The ex-heavy rotation center looks over at the actress, contemplating if she should try to explain what had happened the night before, but she doubt anyone would believe her.

“Yuko, it’s okay, I understand why we’re comrades instead… You don’t need to force yourself.”

“Please Takamina!”

“I’ll always be your friend, so don’t worry, and… I have Atsuko, that’s already enough for me.” The leader looks over at Acchan smiling, eyes full of love, really meaning what she said.

“Minami~” The younger girl leans over to give the shorter girl a peck on the lips. She was really happy that Takamina had expressed her feelings in front of their friends.

“Takamina…” Yuko was defeated. She stared at the girl who causes her nightmare, but said girl face was emotionless towards her. She feels like this wasn’t the end of it.

“Is anyone else here confused?” Miichan asked, and practically the whole entire table raised their hands, except for Atsuko and Yuko.

“Okay, I think we need to move onto a different topic, and start eating.”

Everyone agreed to the idea and dived right into their food, while talking about anything and everything. They talked about their relationships. They talked about their career. They talked about AKB. They just talked and enjoyed each other’s company.

Little did they know that there will be more things that occur later on. What could those things be?


I guess there will be more parts to this one-shot than I thought...
I hope you guys enjoyed it.
Please look forward to Nisemono Chapter 4 next month ^_^

Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 4 (One-Shot Incomplete 10/28/14)
Post by: minami_pops on October 29, 2014, 10:17:53 AM
thanks author san
khehehe.. i like reading the AtsuMina fanfic s but when i got interest in it, i'll comment. actually i'm looking for new couple for Takamina, dosen't mean i didn't want it end with AtsuMina but... yeah right now i'll support Uta for Takamina... aah it's up to you then. it's just my though :D

and i'm looking forward for your next update,
kowaii is so funny and really got me :wink:
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 4 (One-Shot Incomplete 10/28/14)
Post by: Minami-chan on October 29, 2014, 08:00:50 PM
 :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:
I'm laughing a lot with Kowai! so funny!
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 4 (One-Shot Incomplete 10/28/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on October 30, 2014, 12:40:02 PM
Uwaahh~~~ :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

This really made my day

Including there another picture  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Kowai! part 4 (One-Shot Incomplete 10/28/14)
Post by: Tanchan on October 31, 2014, 07:55:01 AM
I wonder how Acchan managed to slip out without Takamina noticing. Teleportation? or when Takamina was sleeping!

So next month is one day away, are you going to update on Saturday  XD?
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: lezperv on November 04, 2014, 08:06:46 PM
@minami_pops: I used to comment a lot to encourage people to write and all that, but it seems my effort are in futile so I became a silent reader again X3 I honestly don’t know what I’m doing with Nisemono anymore… Like I had the idea and I’m still gonna stick with it… I just don’t know how I’ll end it. Thank you very much. I don’t think I intended to make Kowai! Funny, but I guess it turns out that way XD
@Minami-chan: I’m glad you liked it and thought it was funny. I honestly didn’t think it was humorous, but glad I got a few people to laugh :D
@IamNot_glad: Hey, I haven’t seen you around, but glad you like Kowai! :twothumbs The pictures really made my day too, so I was definitely in the mood to write something haha.
@Tanchan: Hmmm, good question. I don’t know the answer to it, but maybe you should ask Atsuko :P Lol you’re funny. I know that you know what I meant when I said next month, but since I wasn’t being clear, I guess this update can be considered as a prize for you X3


It's sooo rare for me to update anything at the beginning of the month, but oh well, it's my not clearness that brought me here  :nervous

anyway here is the next chapter of Nisemono if anyone is interested in it...



Chapter 4

Third POV

*Kimi wa dare nanda, Kotaete kure, Me no mae ni iru no wa, Jane Doe*

“Hold on, my phone is ringing.”

“Kohaku-san, we are in the middle of it!”

“It might be from AKB.”

“Oh, then, please go ahead and take your time.”

The girl was surprised to see the change in attitude once she mentioned AKB. She likes the power that she now holds because of them, but she knows not to abuse it.

“Moshi moshi.”

“Kohaku Uta-san?”

“Hai, watashi desu.”

“The second date has been confirmed. It’ll be at this place around three.”

“Eh? Why that place?” She didn’t mind going there, but she hasn’t been there for a long time.

“Takahashi-san picked it.” The moment she heard Minami’s name, her heart beats faster.

“I-I see. When will it be?”


“Ah sou desu ka… EH?! Today?!”

“Yes, is there something wrong?”

“How come you guys didn’t call earlier?”

“We wanted to surprise you.”

They wanted to surprise me? I only have a few hours to prepare…

“Okay. Thank you for calling.”

“Good luck.”

Utan starts scratching her head furiously. She doesn’t know if she’ll be able to make it on time with only two hours to prepare. She then look at her phone again, there hanging was the One-Piece charm that she received from Takamina.


“Hey, I have to go, I can’t continue today.”

“What? Why can’t you?”

“I have a date with Takahashi Minami today that I just found out about…” The girl looked at them with irritation. Did they not hear her conversation on the phone?

“O-oh, then please go ahead and enjoy.”

“Hey! What about me?” A guy yelled out in frustration.

“We’ll find you someone else. Now, please go Kohaku-san, you don’t want to be late.”

Again, Uta was surprised by how she can just walk out of here just because of the name AKB attached. She didn’t know AKB has that much power in Japan. She could really get used to this.

She hopped into her company’s car and went back home. She now only has one hour and thirty minutes left. She quickly went up to her apartment and bust into her shower. She needs to be squeaky clean, and smells good. She didn’t want Takamina to think about what she does. She wants to be perfect in her oshimen’s eyes.

Utan was so deep into her thoughts that she didn’t realized that she had already spent an hour in the shower. She stepped out of the shower to check the time and…


She wiped herself clean, brushes her hair, and put on her make-up. She hurriedly went to her closet, putting on jean shorts, a white t-shirt with a cute panda on it, and hi-top sneakers. She didn’t bother to dry her hair for she is running late.

She locked her apartment door and took the elevator down. A car was there waiting for her, but she was not aware of this.

“Kohaku-san, over here.”


“We’re from AKB. We’re here to pick you up.”

“Oh my god, you are a life saver, thank you.” She’s glad that she’s running less late now compared to if she had to get there herself.

“No worries, we’re on your team, I think…”


“U-uh, um, forget what I just said.” The girl was confused to what the guy was saying.

What did he mean that they are on her team?

Is there someone else who’s trying to win Minami’s love?...


Minami POV

I was getting ready for my date today, but Mariko suddenly called me to meet her at a café. I have no clue why she wants to see me all of a sudden, and I can’t blame her either because she doesn’t know that I had a thing today.

We decided to meet at the café in thirty minutes, which gives me enough time to dress myself, have a quick chat with her, and to be there early waiting for Utan.

I put on white shorts, a plain black button down blouse that is a little bit bigger than me, and my black/pink sneakers that I tend to wear during practice. My hair was newly done a few hours ago with a ribbon tying the light brown braids together in the back. My make-up was light, and I smelled good too, thanks to Chanel Chance eau Tendre.

I carried my mini purse with me out of my apartment to go meet up with Mariko. On my way towards the café, I can’t help, but be excited for the date. It’ll be lots of fun. I know it.

“Minami!” I saw Mariko waving her hand for me to come over.

“Hey, Mariko-sama.” I’m used to calling her like that. I have lots of respect for her, she’s older than me, and it’s just one way of showing our relationship with each other.

“What are you up to today?”

“I’ll have a second date in an hour or so…” I blushed, hearing her giggling at me.

“Well I’m glad you’ll have fun.”

“So you’re calling me out today for…?”

“What happened with you and Atsuko?” Wow she really got to the point.

“What do you mean?”

“She dragged you somewhere; I assume the bathroom, and then what happened?”

“I know you’re worrying about me, Mariko, but why?”

“I’ve seen what Acchan did to you. I don’t want to see that happening again… Sure, we’re all friends here, but I don’t like the way she treats you… even if it’s not on purpose.” She looks really upset, and I’m really thankful for this kind older sister who is also my friend.

“Thank you, Mariko.” I grabbed onto her hand and squeeze it, making both of us smile.

“So…” She continues to inquire about me and Atsuko.

“She pulled me into the bathroom stall, and kissed me… She told me she missed me and that she loves me…” I can feel my face heating up again from talking about it.

“I can’t believe she did that!” Mariko was shaking her head, sighing out heavily.

“Yeah… and I kind of kissed her back…”

“Minami?” She looked at me with wide eyes.

“I missed her too, Mariko, the way she holds me and says I love you to me brings back memories…”

“I know how she is, Minami, I don’t blame you… I just still can’t believe she’s doing this to you…”

I don’t know what to say to this. It seems Mariko sees something that I’m not really seeing. I guess I’m always clueless and confused when it comes to these things about me.

“Um, Mariko, I don’t really understand…”

“Don’t worry about it. You just go and have fun with your date.” Now she’s teasing me, but that’s okay. I know she cares, and just trying to protect me.

“When is your appointment?” I have totally forgotten about the time if she didn’t remind me.

“Oh my god, I have to go now or I’m going to be late!” I quickly grabbed my purse, about to leave, when I remember I need to say bye.

“Sorry, Mariko, next time okay?”

“No worries, and go Minami, go have fun.” She waved at me, and I left.

I rush towards the place, only having a few minutes left before I became late. I was running there, reaching the front gate, when a car stopped right next to me. The car looks like the ones from AKB.

What is it doing here?

The back seat opened, and stepped out was Utan. I was shock to see her coming out the car. Her hair was wet and her face was kind of red.

Is she sick?

“Minami~” She hugged me tightly in her arms. I actually feel comfortable, as I hug her back.

“I never thought I’ll see you again.” She looks at me and pouted. Kawaii~

 “What made you think that?”

“Because of my job…” She looks upset.


“Utan~ tell me.” I whined, pouting my lips, making her giggled.

“I’m Acchan.” She told me, but I didn’t understand.


“I’m Acchan. I play as Acchan…”

“What do you mean?” I’m super confused.

Does she mean she imitates Acchan or does she mean she plays in some kind of role like Acchan?

“I-I… I’m a JAV idol who plays as Acchan…” She told me and looked away.

I wasn’t sure if I heard her right, but from her reaction towards it, I guess I heard it correctly. She said she’s a JAV idol. I’m not sure how I feel about that…

I heard that in the JAV industry, there are girls out there who had to imitate us AKB members because we are popular, and men likes to…

I just never thought I would meet one of them, let alone, meeting the Acchan JAV idol version of Maeda Atsuko the real idol…

Am I Shock? Confuse? Lost? Disgusted?... Yes, yes, yes, and I don’t know. I told her that her work will not change my mind, but I never expected it to be this...

“M-Minami?” She calls my name, looking at me with teary eyes. She probably thought my silence means rejection.

“Hmmm?” Staring into those eyes made me forget about my own feelings. I just want to cheer her up instead of seeing her sad.

“I-I understand i-if you don’t want to t-talk to me anymore…” I can see tears dripping down her face.  I wiped them away and hug her.

“Just give me time to think, okay?”

“I-is that your way of saying ‘I’ll never see you again’?” She’s full on crying now. I rubbed her back to calm her down.

“No. It’s my way of saying ‘I don’t know how I feel about it, but give me time to think because I still want to be your friend’.”

“R-really?” She took a look at me. I guess to see if I’m serious or not, and grin at me, while wiping her own tears away.

“Yes.” I nodded my head, giving her a shy smile.

“C-can I have one more hug?” She stood up, opening up her arms, which makes me laugh.

“Why did you asked for it?” I followed her lead, and wrap my arms around her waist.

“I’m afraid that this might be the last time I get to touch Takahashi Minami.” She hugged me even tighter, snuggling close to my neck.

I don’t know why, but what she said made my heart skipped a beat for some reason. If I didn’t know any better, I thought one of us was dying or something. She said it so seriously, that just makes me want to never let go, and to hold her like this.

“Minami~” I looked up at her, watching as she moves her head towards me. Is she going to kiss me?

She kept coming towards me as I didn’t know what to do; I couldn’t move. Her eyes were full of emotions that I couldn’t grasp. Just when her lips were close to mine.

“CUT!” The director yelled out, telling us that filming was over, but she kept moving forward. She was inching closer and closer. I shut my eyes, bracing for the impact, and…

She kissed me… but on my cheeks. She looked at me, smiling, but it just seems sooo painful and forced. I know she’s hurt, but I can’t seem to do anything.

“I hope you’re not mad that I stole another kiss from you…” I’m not mad, not at all, but I can’t seem to tell her. I’m just speechless by this girl.

I touched her cheeks with my hands, caressing her, hoping that it was enough for her to not be upset anymore. She cupped my hands with hers. Her hand was so warm, makes me wonder if her heart is the same… it has to be.

“Utan…” I called out her name, but I didn’t know what to say. I’ve always had a hard time expressing into words when it comes to personal feelings.

“It’s okay. I understand.” I feel like she doesn’t though.


“Shhh… you don’t have to say anything.” She continues to hold my hand, but walked me out to my company car. She opened it for me, waiting for me to get in.

“I really had a lot of fun today. Thanks Utan.” I told her. At least I was able to thank her properly.

“No no, thank ‘you’ for giving me a good time.”

We were just standing there awkwardly, but I still couldn’t get what she said out of my mind. I really need to let her know that I won’t be gone. I won’t run away… but how?

Run away… I used to do that a lot with Atsuko, but thanks to her, I learned not to. I’m glad she was there to help me grow, to help me become the Takahashi Minami, I am today. Thanks Atsuko…


“Hmm?” I hugged her one more time, tightly into my arms, like my life depends on her.

“I-I, uh, I’ll see you soon.” I blushed hard and got into the car, but she still held onto the car door.

“Thank you, Minami, I’ll wait for your answer.”


She kissed me back on the cheek. For the fifth time today, I got kissed by her again. I have never been sooo touchy feely with anyone before beside Atsuko, but this girl seem to be able to push me pass my limits.

She closes the door and wave bye to me. The car pulled off, finally, giving me some alone time to think. I sigh out heavily, closing my eyes to relax for a bit.

Today was a long day and full of surprises too. The big question is still about Utan and her JAV idol work. I rubbed my temples, trying not to think about it anymore as I still have tomorrow to worry about…

*end flashback*

“Let’s just enjoy our date today, okay?” I told her, hoping to take her mind off it.

“Un~” She smiled at me, but she seems to glow and sparkle. The effect probably came from her damp hair and the sun….

Either way, she looks pretty…


Third POV

“Why is your hair wet?” Takamina asked the question that has been on her mind.

“Oh, I didn’t have time to dry my hair because I was running late…” Uta looked away with a hint of red on her cheeks. She feels a little embarrassed that her oshimen has to see her like this.

“Why were you running late?”

“I was at… I was in the middle of shooting for my work, when a staff called me to let me know the date was today. I only had a few hours to prepare, but I took too long of a shower… so I ran late…” Kohaku explained to Takahashi, making the girl laugh at how adorable she is.

“Here.” The leader pulled out a dry towel from her mini purse to wipe the water from her partner’s hair. She was so concentrated on the hair that she didn’t realize her date was staring at her with love and adoration in her eyes.

“Minami~” The girl hugged the soukantoku again, showing her affection, but it was just making it easier for said girl to dry her hair.

“There, all done.” Takamina patted the girl on the head, and smiled at her.


“Un, douitashimashite.” The captain put the wet towel into a bag and into her purse.

“Let’s go, Minami, I haven’t been here for a while.” Uta dragged the girl to the purchase place to buy their tickets.

“Me too, that’s why I picked this place.”

“Two tickets please.”

“Hai.” The lady printed out the tickets, waiting for the payment. The shorter girl thought it was split in half, tried to pull out her wallet when she heard the ding from the cash register. She looked up to see her partner grinning down at her with two tickets in hand.

“Utan~ I was supposed to pay half!” Takahashi exclaimed, seeming to be frustrated.

“I’m sorry. I just didn’t want my girl to pay.” Kohaku leaned down to peck her date on the cheek, hoping it was enough for the girl to forgive her.

“J-just don’t do it again… Hey! I’m not your girl yet.”

“You said ‘yet’. So you will be my girl, Mi~na~mi~” Uta giggled, clasping her hand with her partner’s left and walked towards the gate. The leader was stumped again by the girl’s quick wit.

They continued to walk hand in hand into the amusement part. There wasn’t that many people today, which is fine with them. There were many things for them to do. They weren’t sure where to start.

“What do you want to do first, Minami?”

The girl assumed that since Takamina was the one who picked the place, she have something specific that she likes to play. Even if she doesn’t, Uta was fine with letting her date decide.

“Hmmm, I don’t know…. What about you? Anything caught your eyes?” The soukantoku turned to look at her friend.

“There ‘is’ something that caught my eyes…” The girl looked straight at the captain, showing a small glint of lust.

The quick silence between them, and the non-wavering eye contact, made the leader understood what the girl was hinting at. Takahashi blushed at the boldness coming from the younger girl. Never have she ever had anyone who hits on her. The feeling was very new to her, and all she can do was to become really shy as the blood was rushing to her cheeks.

“T-then which ride o-or games do you want to s-start first?” Takamina tries to change the subject so they can have fun.

“How about the rollercoaster?” Kohaku suggested, giving her date a break from the teasing.

“Okay~” The girls went to line up for the ride. Even though it wasn’t as crowded today, there were still a lot of people.

Halfway through the line, a small girl came up to them, looking at the leader with sparkling eyes.

“A-ano…” The little girl spoke up.

“Hmmm?” Minami bent down to see what was wrong.

“A-are you AKB48 no Takahashi M-Minami-san desu ka? The little girl was really adorable trying to talk to the idol.

“Hai. Arigatou Gozaimasu.” The captain shook the little girl’s hand, making said girl squeal in delight.

“Mama! Mama!” The little girl’s mom immediately came over to apologize for disturbing the soukantoku.

“I’m so sorry for my daughter. Come here Minako.” The mom bows at the short girl, and telling her daughter to come to her.

“Oh, no no, it’s okay. I should thank your daughter for recognizing me.”

“You’re my daugther’s oshimen. She loves and adores you.” The mom told the idol, making her little girl blush.

Uta, on the other hand, was just smiling and watching Minami interacting with her fans. It was really interesting to see, and it always seems to amaze her how her date is sooo kind and nice. Seeing her girl or soon to be girl, like this, makes her like the shorter girl even more.

“Minako-chan is it? Thank you for supporting me.” The little girl came up to the idol and hugged her. Takamina was surprised by it, but accepted it anyway and hugged back.


“It’s okay oka-san, why don’t you take a picture of us?” The leader picked the tiny girl up and sits her on the waist.

“Say cheese.”

“Cheese.” Both girls put up a piece sign for the lady to take it.

“Hai, arigatou gozaimasu Takahashi-san, again we’re sorry for disturbing you… Minako say thank you.”

“Arigatou gozaimasu Takamina. Ganbatte ne?”

“Hai, ganbarimasu, jya ne?”

The captain turned over to her date, about to apologize when she sees a lot of people staring at her with smiles on their face. She smiled back, feeling awkward, so she went to her date.

“Gomen ne Utan, for taking so long.”

“Iie iie. I learned a lot from watching you.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“You’re even godlier than what the TV had shown.” Kohaku was really proud of Takahashi.

“Utan~ I’m not that amazing…” The leader pouted even though she was really happy to hear her date compliment her.

“Yes you are. I’m really lucky to be able to go on a second date with ‘the’ Takahashi Minami.” The girl grinned at the older girl, earning a playful smack.

“Flattery isn’t going to get you anywhere, Utan~” The captain stick her tongue out the girl. Both of them laugh for having fun even though the day hasn’t even passed for that long.

“Hey, look, we’re next.”


Both girls were really excited to go on the ride. They got in and put their safety on. The kart starts moving up slowly to reach the top. As they reach mid-air, Minami and Uta automatically held onto each other hands, bracing for impact.

The kart slid down really fast, causing everyone around them to scream, but the two girls were laughing instead. They were having so much fun as the kart goes through a loop, and up another ramp.

By the time the ride was down. A few people felt sick, few wanted to go again, and few who were just completely scared.

The girls went on a few more rides, and reaching the merry-go-round. They hopped onto the horses next to each other and spin around like little kids.

“Minami look.” Takamina turned to watch her date.

“I’m your Prince Charming.” Uta said, brushing her black hair back with her hand like a fancy prince would, and squinting her eyes to add more of the mocking affect.

“Utan, you’re so silly.” The leader was laughing hard at her date. She then tries to mimic a princess in distress.

“Oh, my prince, you’ve come to save this pretty blonde hair fair skinned me. How could I ever repay you?” The captain flicks her hair back like those girly princesses would, hand lying on her chest, and trying to look sad.

“Good one Minami.” Kohaku was chuckling at the shorter girl’s imitation.

The girls got off the ride and decided to go to a café to have dinner. They both chose a secluded booth area where they can see people, but people won’t see them.

“Hello, I’m Sachiko, I’ll be your waitress for today. Can I start you with any drinks?”

“Actually, we’ll be ordering now too.” The taller girl said, making her date confuse.

“We are?”

“I know what you want, Mi~na~mi~”

“Hai, what is your order.”

“We’ll have a katsudon and a hamburger steak meal, also two cokes as well. Thank you.”

“Wakarimashita, it’ll be out in a moment.”

“Utan~ what if I didn’t want katsudon?”

“Eh? You don’t? Do you want something else?” The girl was a little nervous, she thought Takamina always eat katsudon.

“No no, katsudon is fine. I would have ordered it myself anyway… I was just wondering what makes you ordered them…”

“Well, I know your favorite food is katsudon, actually I think everyone knows that. I ordered two cokes because that’s what you ordered on our first date.” Uta smiled, remembering about their date.

The leader was surprised that her partner remembered the little detail that most people would have disregard. She didn’t think the girl sitting in front of her would pay that much attention.

“You know, you’re really amazing, Utan.” The captain smiled genuinely at the girl, making her blush.

“N-nah, I’m not amazing at all…”

“Hai, here are your drinks, ladies. The food will come out soon.” Sachiko came by dropping off the drinks and notifying the girls.

“Neh, Utan…Is there anything that you like to do or try working for instead of… um… you know?”

“Um… I like to sing. I want to try that. I was able to for a few times because I was part of Milky Pop Generation, but that was it. I also like to try acting. I think it would be fun too.”

“You should definitely do it, and try something new.” Takamina tries to encourage Uta in pursuing what she likes to do because she knows what it’s like to not be able to make those come true.

“You really think so?... Okay, I’ll consider it.” Even though that’s what Kohaku said, she doesn’t have any connection or anyone to help her with those careers.

“What about you, Minami?”

“Hmm? What about me?”

“Besides being a soloist, which you’ve already become, what else would you want to do?” The girl was genuinely interested in hearing about her partner’s activities, instead of pretending like what most people do to make their date like them.

“I do want to sing more and release more singles, but I’m also interested in politics. I want to make a change so people don’t have to feel left out.  Also, it seems I have a knack for acting, or so they said to me.” The older girl laughs shyly feeling a little embarrassed for she has never ever really shared her thoughts on these things to anyone else before, and even if she did, they barely listened.

“Well if you’re gonna release another single, I’ll be the first one in line to buy it and if you’re gonna act in movies or drama, I’ll be the first one to watch it and tell you how amazing you are.” Uta reaches her hand out to hold Takamina’s, making the girl blushed.

“Here you go ladies, katsudon and hamburger steak. If there is anything else, please don’t hesitate to call.”

“Thank you Sachiko-san.” Both girls said as the waitress took her leave.

“Itadakimasu… hmmm oishii~” The two girls laugh at each other for saying the same thing. They didn’t think they were that in sync with each other.

“Minami, you wanna try this?” Uta cut a piece of her hamburger and reaches forward, feeding the meat to the older girl.

“Oh wow, that is good.” They both smiled and went back to eating their food.

“Neh, Minami… I have a question for you, but I might be stepping over the line…”

“Hmm, what is it?”

“Have you… have you ever been involved with anyone?... of course it’ll just stay between us.” The surprising question made the captain choke on her food. She quickly drinks her coke to swallow her rice.

“W-what makes you asked that?”

“I know there is the no dating rule in AKB, but I’m just curious if… if you were involved with the other members…” Kohakau looked away, a bit nervous about finding out the answer.

Takahashi wasn’t sure what to tell the girl. She was, but at the same time she wasn’t involved with someone. That someone is none other than Maeda Atsuko, the ace of AKB. She wants to share it with her date because she believes the girl wouldn’t tell anyone, but the camera was still on. It’s hard to share something like that, as she doesn’t want people to know that she and Acchan had broken the rules when they were in AKB, and she doesn’t want to cause any problem to the ex-ace. Plus, people didn’t need to know that there may be some girls who are already together with other members.

“Utan… what about you? Have you been involved with anyone besides… um… yeah…” Uta chuckled at how cute Takamina was for not being able to say what she does. She can feel that the girl didn’t want to talk about herself, so she’ll drop it for now and answered the question asked.

“Um… I guess I have and haven’t?”

“What do you mean?”

“Feelings were not present when I was involved… does that makes sense?”

“I-I guess…” The leader understood what the girl was saying.

“Sorry, I don’t know how to answer that question either…” Kohaku couldn’t answer because she wasn’t sure if there was a time when she had fallen for someone, while Takamina couldn’t answer because the camera was on them.

The girl finishes up with their food to continue on enjoying their date at the amusement park. They rode on a few more rides, and played a few games from the stand. They decided to take a break by sitting on a bench.

“I’ll be right back, okay, Utan?” The captain left without the girl’s reply, so all the girl can do now is waiting for her date to come back.

Takamina left to go buy ice-cream for the both of them. She went without the girl because she knew the girl would offer to pay, and she didn’t want that. She wants this to be her treat. She also bought a bag of cotton candy on the way so that they’ll have more snack to suck on.

“I’m back, here, this is for you.” The soukantoku handed over a cone to the girl, making said girl surprise.

“Eh? Minami, you could of told me to get you some.”

“Nope, if I let you know, it wouldn’t be my treat anymore.” The older girl was proud of her antic. She grins at the younger one, making the girl gave up.

“Thanks Minami.” Uta leant over to kiss the leader on the cheek, making the girl’s face red.

“I-iie, it’s nothing.” The shorter girl looked at something else to not let her date see the tints, but it was too late. Her partner already knew what reaction she can get from her, so there was no point in hiding.

“You’re really cute Minami.”

“I think you’re the cute one Utan.” The girl didn’t expect the captain to compliment her, causing blood rushing to her cheeks. Now, she’s the one who is shy and speechless.

“Ne Minami… can you tell me what you feel about my job, now?” This thought has been on Kohaku’s mind since she told Takahashi about it. She’s really nervous. She wouldn’t know what to do if her work will become a problem between them, but she has to find out. She felt like it was a now or never kind of situation. It was really scary for her to wait for the leader’s answer.

Takamina sigh, figuring eventually they’ll have to talk about this, but she didn’t expect it to be this soon. She still doesn’t really know how she feels about it, but if she’s being honest, it does bother her. Though it may bother her, but she still likes the girl a lot, and wants to be friend even if dating isn’t possible for them.

“Honestly? I don’t feel comfortable with it…” Uta immediately look down to hide her sadness.

“-but… I still want to be your friend…” This causes the girl to look back up at the leader.

“I- I just don’t know how I’ll handle it if we started going out… I don’t know if I can tolerate it, I don’t know if I’ll get jealous, I don’t know if I can bear the thought of you… doing that and- and knowing it’s not me-“

“Minami~” The younger girl hugged the older one tightly, burying her face into her neck.

Kohaku had heard all she needed to hear. She felt happy that Takamina had slowly developed feelings for her, and have already thought about the future with her. She truly truly felt like she is the happiness girl on earth right now.

“Ureshii desu, Minami~”

“What?” Even though the captain was confused she still held onto the girl.

“You already thought about a possible future with me, so there is a chance we’ll be together, right?”

Takamina didn’t know that she even thought about it. Now that the girl had pointed it out, she guess she was starting to be attracted to her date, even though this was the second time that they met and hang out together.

“Uh, I-I…”

“It’s okay Minami; you don’t need to say anything.” The taller girl gave the shorter one a peck on the cheeks and went back to hugging her.

The girls stay in that position for a while until the decided to go on one last ride. They chose the Ferris wheel so they can have a little more privacy from the crew, but they were wrong. The crew set up microphones and cameras in the booth that they were sitting in.

“Ne, Minami?”


“C-can I have your number?”

“Yeah, I was gonna ask you the same.” The leader moves over to sit next to her partner, both pulling their phones out, while they were close to mid-air.

“Can I also have a picture of us for the contact picture?” It was an excuse to have more photos of her and the captain. She already has a few from their first date, but she wanted more to commemorate today’s date.

“Yeah, okay.”

The two girls lean close together taking a normal picture of them smiling.  They took another one with Uta kissing the soukantoku, and another with Takamina kissing back. For the final take, it seems they both wanted to do a kissing one again, but they both surprised each other when both of their lips met.

The photo was taken, but none of them moved. Finally, Kohaku took the initiative and put more pressure into the kiss. She took it as a positive sign since Takahashi didn’t push her away, but she figured she couldn’t steal a kiss like this.

“Um, I’m sorry Minami…”

“No no, I’m sorry too…”

The girls were too shy to look at each other, but them holding each other’s hand was a reassurance that everything was fine.

“D-do you want to take a l-look at the picture?” The younger girl offered, wanting to see the picture herself.

“S-sure.” Takamina leant in closer, still blushing from the close proximity.

They both look at the picture taken. They were both closing their eyes as their lips met, but the background was really beautiful. It was a really nice pink and orange sunset that would take anyone’s breath away.

“W-would you like me to send these to you and the ones from before?”

“Uh, yes, I appreciate that.”

While Uta was sending it to her date, Takamina kept thinking about the soft lips that touched hers. She hadn’t felt this tingly feeling since kissing Atsuko. She never thought she would get this feeling again, let alone, getting it from another person.

Could this be sign?


The leader checked her phone and the first picture she saw was the kissing one of them. She then looks through the other ones, saving them one by one into her phone’s photo album.

“Minami, I’m gonna use this as your contact picture, and this as my wallpaper.” Kohaku showed Takahashi her phone. The contact photo was of the captain kissing her, and the one for the wallpaper is the one where they both kissed.

“Ha-hazukashii Utan~” The captain whines, the red tint never left her face, making the girl grins.

“Which picture did you pick?”

“I chose these two instead.” The soukantoku showed her own phone to her date. The contact photo was of the girl kissing her, and the wallpaper was the normal one where both of them were smiling.

It’s funny how both of the girls were alike, picking the same style of picture for each other’s caller id, and same style yet different action for wallpaper. If it was Atsuko, she would have made the shorter girl pick the same thing.

“I like your choice too.”

“Thanks.” Both girls smiled at each other, wanting to enjoy what’s left of this ride. Uta laid her head on Takamina’s shoulder, enjoying the comfort and warmness from her.

“Ne, Minami?”

“Hmm?” The captain looks down towards the girl.

“Can I kiss you?” The younger girl was staring at the older girl’s lips when she said it.

“Huh?” The leader was surprised.

“I want to feel your lips again, dame ka?” Uta was now staring at Takamina in the eyes, causing said girl to blush again.

“U-um… uh… ah…”

“I’m just joking, don’t worry about it.” Even though that is what the girl said, the captain knew her date had meant it.


“The next time I’ll kiss you… is when you want it.” Kohaku smiled at Takahashi before she went back to snuggling into her partner’s arm.

The soukantoku was a little dumbfounded by what the girl had said. She thinks it’s still too soon for her to be intimate with her date, even though they are pretty intimate now.  She doesn’t think she would ever initiate something like that, it would be too much for her, and she’s very shy.

Would I want it?

The ride has reached an end. Both girls got off as they walk hand in hand towards the gate. The amusement part was about to close, and people are starting to go home, leaving the two girls by themselves again. Their company car was waiting for them, just like it did for their first date.

They look around to see if the camera crew was still there, and yes they were. This time, the director didn’t need to tell them to stop as they’ll stop the filming themselves.

“I had a lot of fun today as well, Utan, thank you.”

“Same here, and thanks for picking this place.”

“Iie iie, I’m just glad you get to have fun too.” Takamina smiled at Uta, swinging their clasp hands back and forth.

“As long as I’m with you, I’ll always have fun.” The girl pulled the leader in for a hug. They just stood in front of their cars, holding each other.

“You smell really good Minami~” The captain turns red from the compliment. She’s glad the girl won’t be able to see it.

“Ne, can I pick the next date?” The girl pulled away, asking the soukantoku for permission.

“W-what? Takahashi didn’t expect to be talking about their next date, even though she wouldn’t mind letting the girl choose, and already looking forward to it.

“Dame ka?” The girl separated herself from her date. She looked really sad, making the older girl panic.

“W-where did you have in mind?”

“Hi~mi~tsu~” The taller girl whispered, making the other girl shivered.

“Mou~ you’re so mean.”

Uta sticks her tongue out at Takamina, making both of them giggled.

“I’ll see you next time, Utan.” The leader walked towards the car, about to open the door, when someone else beats her to it.

“Or maybe sooner?... Good night, Minami.” Kohaku gave her date a peck on the cheek before she closes the door.

“Night,” was the last thing she heard before walking back to her waiting car.

Today was a good day for her. She found out about her oshimen’s feelings towards her. She gets to kiss her even though it was only an accident. They both exchanged numbers, so now she can text her or call her. They set their pictures as their wallpaper. They are practically a couple, but only when Takamina say so, only when the leader approves of the relationship.

She has hope, but there was still that unanswered question that she had asked. Was the soukantoku involved with any member? Does she have a chance if there is one? Who is this person or was this person? Can she win?

Only time will tell if Kohaku Uta stood a chance to win Takahashi Minami’s love from her rival, if there is one.


Wooo~ that was a long ass chapter. Don't expect another one with this kind of length :P

I hoped y'all enjoyed that as much as I wrote it X3

Also, I'm quite curious. If one day I were to disappear and don't write stories anymore, would anyone miss me? Probably not  :lol:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: Tanchan on November 05, 2014, 09:33:01 AM
Don't you dare disappearing or I'd hunt you till the end of the world :twisted: unless you've finished your fic  XD

Whether Utan stands a chance or not depends on Atsuko's action .
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: minami_pops on November 05, 2014, 10:50:55 AM
Nah... you make me freak of your story, i want more UtaMina..
that girl never forced the GM to do what she want,
always let the Captain give it to her when she's ready..
i wonder she would be a good BF for Takamina :D
treat her like normal girl.
please don't give up on this story..
thanks for update.
i'll waiting for your next update :D
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: ryu201 on November 05, 2014, 01:07:03 PM
I love ur story author-san.
Ur story so cool until silent reader like me feel have to leave comment for u :ding:
As AtsuMina shipper  never think that i will say this but i love UtaMina moment!
They are so cute together  :luvluv1:
Hope Utan can make my soukantoku happy.
And dont ever think to disappear ,cause i will so miss u.
Please continue  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on November 06, 2014, 12:45:09 PM
Hahaha, nice update  :twothumbs :twothumbs

Don't ever try to disappear and I swear to Acchan's food  XD XD

I will do a manhunt and try you to update again  XD XD  :lol: :lol:

Do I look scary???  :? :? XD XD :lol: :lol: XD
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: noah minami on November 06, 2014, 06:42:37 PM
good one author san xD
Hahaha I'm suppose to continue doing my 20 pages report but stuck here lol..
next week fully pack with 3 test upcoming, presentation ^^''' :nervous . which me luck xD
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: Drakon on November 08, 2014, 12:07:46 AM
Super story! I want continuation! Author, please, faster!
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: taenylove on November 09, 2014, 11:01:33 PM
I'm an AtsuMina shipper but this time I would be really happy if it ends as TakaUta ~ ♥♥♥
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 4 (11/4/14)
Post by: black_maa on November 10, 2014, 10:37:14 AM
Your story is very good..  :twothumbs
After reading this, I am thinking, will Acchan and Utan meet each other and Takamina will be there the same time..  :panic: ah.. waiting next update..  :roll:
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 5a (11/12/14)
Post by: lezperv on November 12, 2014, 07:06:24 AM
@Tanchan: Lol, it’ll be a very long time before I finished any of my fics, but thank you. Glad to know someone will hunt me down haha. It would depend on Atsuko’s action, wouldn’t it?
@minami_pops: I don’t know why, but I feel like because Uta is in that kind of profession, she understands what it’s like to be force and of course she wouldn’t want to do that to Minami. I’m glad you’re taking a liking to this crack pairing, thank you ^_^ I think Uta would be a good boyfriend to Minami, but sometimes Minami’s personality makes her the boyfriend lol. No worries, I won’t give up since I still have readers out there, even though everyone seems to disappear these days…
@ryu201: Ryu-chan! I haven’t seen you in forever. Where the hell have you been? Thanks :) I didn’t know you were reading it at all. I’m an AtsuMina shipper and I surprised myself too with this crack ship lol. Well, people eventually die, so writers eventually disappear. I’m glad at least someone will miss me though :D Hai hai, I will definitely continue.
@IamNot_glad: Lol, no, you don’t look scary at all :P but swearing on Atsuko’s food is definitely kowai! She loves her food too much, she might come and hunt me because you swear on them haha
@noah minami: Thanks Noah ^_^ and I’ve just been through my midterms and presentation last week, so I know how you feel. GANBATTE! You can do it. I hope this update will ease your mind a bit and makes you relax :)
@Drakon: Hi there, new reader? Thank you very much for reading my story, and I’ll try to write as fast to update as fast as I can lol ^_^
@taenylove: Eh?! Hontou desu ka? Naze? Also, I haven’t seen you for the past few chapters, where did you disappear to? Lol
@black_maa: Hi there, thanks for reading my fic :) and I can tell you that, they will meet one day. Just not yet hehe :P


I have things to say, but I'll save that at the end... so go on and read lol



Chapter 5a

Minami POV

Again, today’s date was fun. On my way home, I kept thinking of the kiss, even though it wasn’t really an official one. Her lips were soft, but I guess all girls are soft.

By the time I got into my apartment, it was already 10pm. I decided to take nice long bath to relax, as tomorrow I have to continue completing the left over paperwork.


Who would text me at this time of night?

To: Minami
From: Mariko.
Subject: Lunch
Hey Minami,
How was your date? Fun I hope XP
I’m gathering our friends for lunch tomorrow and you should join us too XD
We would love to hear more about your romantic interest >_<
Let me know, okay?

I don’t mind going to another lunch gathering, but it’ll be embarrassing to share stories again, since I know they’ll tease me. I wonder if Atsuko would be there… I guess it doesn’t matter. I’ll just text Mariko that I’ll be there.


Eh? Who else is texting me?

To: Minami~
From: Utan
Subject: Date :)
I just wanted to thank you again for the fun date ^_^
I’m really looking forward to our next one.
I hope my choice would suit your taste >///<
When are you available?
- Utan <3

Should I invite Utan to lunch as well… Ah, but I can’t. The crew told us to not reveal anything, so I can’t let my friends see her yet. I guess next time then…

I’m not sure when I’m available for another date, but I’m pretty sure whenever is fine, since Akimoto-sensei would just let me go. I assume since she’s asking when I’m available, it must mean she’s okay at any time too.

To: Utan
From: Minami
Subject: Date :)
I’m glad you liked it XD
I-I’m also looking forward to our next date >///>
What do you have in mind?
I can’t do tomorrow, but I think any other day is fine ^_^

She hasn’t text back in while… I guess she must have fallen asleep, and I really need to get myself out of this bath, it’s getting too hot for me.

I checked the time and it’s already 11:30pm. I’m just so exhausted from all the fun I had today. I think I’ll be able to have a good night’s sleep.

I hopped onto my bed, getting under the cover, shutting my eyes to relax. As I was entering between sleeping and still being awake, I heard something that I do not want to hear at this time.

*ding dong*

Who could it be as this time at night? I don’t care. I just want to sleep. Eventually they will go away and I can get the rest I needed.

I didn’t hear the doorbell anymore. I guess that person left. I went back to that limbo land between being asleep and being awake, but I felt something weird.

I felt that my room has been invaded, but then again, I guess I’m just being paranoid. That is, until I felt a presence lying next to me, and wrapping me into their arms.

Somehow, this person feels familiar, and I just automatically placed my hand on theirs. I’m pretty sure this person is a girl, considering their hand is soft, and having a well-rounded chest.

There was no harm intent that I can feel from her, so I just continue to sleep, but then I figured out who it was. Atsuko…

Why did she come here at this time, breaking into my room? Well, I did give her the key to my apartment, letting her know she’s always welcome.

I felt her snuggling up to me, just like old times, and I turned around to face her. My eyes are still close, but I feel her staring at me. I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling myself closer to her, like how we always do.

Somehow, I feel even more relaxed, knowing that she’s there beside me. I know I can fall asleep any moment now, and that’s what I planned to do, but I feel her moving.


“Good night, Minami, I love you.” She whispered gently against my lips, and probably went to sleep herself.

I’m a little surprised that I was kissed on the lips. This is the second time she kisses me when we aren’t together anymore. I can never seem to understand Atsuko even though I can read her like a book. This girl is messing with my mind, and now, I’m super confused.

I opened up my eyes to take a look at her. She looks so happy and peaceful right now, like it was just the two of us, and nothing else matters. She’s still as beautiful as I can remember, if not, even more beautiful.

Sometimes I wonder what we look like together. She’s the beautiful one, and I’m… I’m the rough looking one. Would we look good walking on the street together holding hands? That is a question that I will never know the answer to.

I feel sad just thinking about it and by looking at her calm face. I stroke her cheek, reminiscing about the past, and how much fun we had… though I guess we all had moved on… she moved on while I was still stuck… but that’s okay because I found someone else who gives me the same feeling as Atsuko does.

Utan, in many ways is similar to Atsuko, but I can also see the differences. Both are so aggressive, shy, fun, teasing, and having the same smile. The difference is that Atsuko is much more mysterious and hard to read. She likes to keep things to herself and I have to pry them out. While with Utan, she’s opened, considerate, always trying to find out about me instead of vice-versa. Atsuko likes to be spoiled and have things her way. Utan likes to spoil me, and do what I want. Atsuko is very impatient, while Utan isn’t. Atsuko has been with me for seven years in AKB as my partner, my ace, and my first love. Utan has only known me for a week and counting. She’s also my partner, an ace in her own way, and my… my possible second interest… Atsuko has her boyfriend… Utan has those many adventures from her work… and I… I don’t have anything except for my work…

I have the two girls in my life, but the two girls also got other people. I don’t know which situation is better. I find all of this funny. Why does my life got to be so complicated? Can’t it just be simple for me?

I don’t know anymore. I’m done. I’m tired. I need my sleep.

I tried to separate myself from Atsuko, but as always, she holds me so dearly like I’m her life essence. I gave up. I like the embrace anyway, as it makes me relax. In a sense of way, I’m glad she’s here tonight.


I woke up to multiple pressures applying on my cheeks. I turned to the side avoiding it, but I kept feeling them.

“Nyaachan~ let me sleep a bit more…”

“I would let you since you look so cute, but we have lunch with the others, Mi~na~mi~”

I opened my eyes immediately, coming face to face with Atsuko. I was surprised to see her here, in my bed, and half naked.

“W-what are you doing here?”

“I came last night, don’t you remember?”

 She came last night… last night… I remember now! I was sleeping during that time when she got in and joined me in bed. I didn’t know she took her clothes off though…

“A-ah… right… you did… why?”

“I missed you and came to see you, but I knew it was late, so I just sleep with you instead.” She said, while climbing on top of me.

“I-I see…” She was getting really close, and she’s half naked too. I wasn’t sure of what to do.

“Mou~ aren’t you happy to see me?” Now she’s pouting. Gah, she’s so adorable.

“Of c-course…”

She grins, showing me her wrinkle nose, and leaning down to give me a peck. This is the third time Atsuko had kissed me on the lips without a warning. She then laid her head on my chest and playing with my fingers.

“I really missed you, Minami.”

I missed her too. This is exactly how we were back then. It was just the two of us, hanging with each other because the two of us was enough. We didn’t need anyone else to have fun with. We usually like to be private anyway. She’ll use me as a pillow and I would let her. I’ll wrap my arms around her, and we’ll embrace each other. Then there is also our sweet loving activity, though, she’s usually the one who initiates them. I’m always too shy to kiss her first, but it seems that she didn’t mind it. In fact, she thinks I’m cute for blushing from it.

Everything was in the past… we can’t go back to the way it was, for she has a boyfriend now. A stupid messed up boy who is undeserving of Atsuko’s love, but since that is what she wants, I can only let it be.

I do wonder what he has that I don’t. Is it because he is a guy or is it something else? What can he give Atsuko that I can’t? Did she really pick him over me? These are the questions that would repeat in my head constantly.

Mariko helped me to give up, and I did, but now she’s back. Why is she back? I just don’t understand. I was fine with just being her best friend. Now, she’s kissing me again, like things never changed…

Things have changed Atsuko! Things… have… changed…



“You’ve been quiet…” Have I for that long?

“Is there something wrong?” She’s looking at me, but I’m not sure what to say.

“Iie, nothing is wrong.” I smiled at her, hoping that she would drop it.

“Don’t lie to me Minami… I can read you as much as you can read me… Tell me what’s wrong?” She cupped my face, slowly lowering her head, giving me a soft tender kiss.

I know this is her way of telling me to open up because she wants to shoulder the things that are burdening me, but I can’t exactly tell her that she is my problem… I can’t… it’ll hurt her…

I don’t want to make her sad even though she had made me suffer, well, that’s how Mariko had put it. I know she didn’t do it intentionally, and I don’t really blame her for it either, but I just don’t know what to do.

“Oshiete Minami…”

Should I tell her?


“Ah, my phone, it could be Mariko. I need to check it…” Phew, saved by the text.

To: Minami~
From: Utan
Subject: Hey
Good morning ^_^
I hope I’m not disturbing you, but… um…
Do you think we can meet today? Just for a little bit?
I know you’re busy, but I want to see you >///<
- Utan <3

*doki doki*

I didn’t expect to get a text from her at all. I’m quite happy that she did, and she wants to see me… I-I want to see her too.

“Who was it?” For as second, I felt like I was caught in the act red handed. I guess I subconsciously smiled and blushed because I forgot Atsuko was there, and she seems really scary at the moment.

“It was Mariko, she wanted to remind me that lunch was today at 2pm…” I can’t believe I just lied to her. Will she find out? I’m quite scared…

“Let me see.” She reached for my phone and snatched it so quickly that I couldn’t grasp it tight.

Oh my god. I don’t know what to do. She’ll see it! She’ll see the text, and not only that, she’ll see the wallpaper of Utan and me!

“Minami?” I can’t tell what she’s thinking from her calm face expression…


“You still kept our pictures? I thought you would change it by now… Ureshii yo~” She showed me the screen of my phone. It was true… the wallpaper on the lock screen is of me and Atsuko on the night when we met at a café. I’ve completely forgotten about it, about the phone being able to have two wallpapers.

“U-un…” It seems like she’s completely forgotten about the text message.

“I love you~” She pecks me on the lips, again, but came in for a longer one. Even though I kissed back, I pulled myself away. I need to get to work, and do as much as I can.

“Where are you going?” She asked, as I looked at her, grabbing my blanket to cover her up.

“To the office.” I went to the bathroom to freshen myself. I left her to do whatever she wants. She’s been to my apartment many times that even her own clothing is here.

I guess today is her day off or something… I should take this opportunity to reply back.

To: Utan
From: Minami~
Subject: Hey
Good morning to you too :)
You’re not disturbing me at all. In fact, I just woke up haha XD
Hmm, I don’t know, what time do you have in mind?
We just saw each other yesterday, you know? >///>
- Takamina

I wait for a reply as I got back into my room to change into white ruffle skirt, light pink lace blouse, and black heels. I guess I already made up my mind to see her today, so now I’m trying to look good.

“You look really cute, Minami~” She came up from behind and hugged me, laying her head on my shoulder, and looking at us in the mirror.

“We look perfect together, don’t we?” She’s asking me, while wrapping her arms even tighter around my waist.

If she had asked me this question back then, I would have said yes immediately, but I don’t know about it now.

“Yeah… but now you have a boyfriend...” I moved away from her to get my bag. I don’t want to be late for work nor do I want to see Atsuko at the moment.

“I’m heading off, feel free to do whatever you want here, but lock up when you leave.” I told her and walked out of my room. As I reach my main door, I felt arms around my waist again.

“Minami, are you mad?” Honestly, I don’t know. I don’t think I’m mad, but it seems so to her… I’m just really confused right now, and rather think to myself.

“I’m not, what makes you say that?” I turned around to face her. I check the time on my phone, and I guess I have a few minutes to spare.

“Because of the way you talked to me just now…”

“I don’t understand…”

“You were cold to me…” She’s tearing up, and I’m always weak to this side of her.

“I-I wasn’t. I just have to get to the theater…” I patted her head even though she’s taller than me.

“Kiss me.”

“Eh?” I’m not sure if I heard her right, but she wants me to kiss her? She knows I don’t initiate those things…

“I want you to kiss me.” She’s looking at me deep in the eyes. She was really serious about this, but I can’t. I just can’t…

She kept staring at me, waiting for me to make a move, but I seriously can’t. Maybe a kiss on the cheek would suffice because that’s the most I could do for her.

I slowly leaned in, puckering my lips to kiss her. She looked happy, so I assume it was okay. I pecked her on the cheek and step back. She doesn’t look happy anymore. She looked mad now. I have to go before something goes wrong.

“Okay, I’ll see you at lunch.” I was able to unlock the front door and open it, thinking that I can go through, but then it suddenly shut on me. I figured I was going to die as I face my best friend.

She gave me no warnings as she crashes her lips against mine. This is probably the fourth time that she has done this, and every time, I’m as surprised as always.

I don’t understand why she is doing this. I thought we were done and over. She got a boyfriend, and I… I got Utan who is patiently waiting for me… She has to stop doing this. She can’t keep doing this to me whenever she feels like it.

“I love you, Minami.” There she goes, saying those painful three words to me again.

She pulled me backwards towards the couch, making me fall on top of her, but then she suddenly stopped kissing me.

“Uhn~ Minami~”

W-why did she make that sound just now?

“Touch me here too~” She took my right hand and placed it d-down there. I didn’t even know I was touching her up here, let alone, start touching down there.

My head feels like it’s about to explode. This is too much for me, way too much for me.  I have to get out of here. I quickly got off of Atsuko and grabbed my bag, rushing out of my apartment immediately.

“S-see you at lunch!”

“MINAMI!” She shouted out my name. Her voice was so scary; I started running in case she was chasing after me.

I hopped into the taxi and went to Akihabara. At least if she were to come here, I have people around me, so she wouldn’t do anything too much.

I walked towards my office, greeting the members on my way there, and sit down. I sigh heavily, couldn’t believe the event that happened this morning. It was all too much for me to comprehend…


At least I got a message; it’ll distract me for a bit. I wonder who it’s from..?

To: Minami~
From: Utan
Subject: Hey
Eh? I thought you were already up lol
What are you doing now?
Would 3pm be okay? I’m done with my work at 2:30…
I know, but I want to see you every day, if you let me >///<
- Utan <3

Since I’m meeting the others at 2, I think 3 would be fine since I don’t think I’ll stay longer than an hour. She mentioned her work... it’s probably ‘that’… but she get out at 2:30, so why 3?

She also said she wants to see me every day. I can’t help, but smile at the thought. I wouldn’t mind it at all. It’ll help us get to know each other more outside of the dates, since you can’t really talk about private stuff with all the cameras on you…

I remember from our last date at the amusement part. She asked if I’ve been with anyone… I think I should tell her about me and Atsuko… I want to be honest with her, but I don’t know if I should tell her about the things that happened lately…

All I know is that I’m really confused with how Atsuko is being affectionate with me when she has a boyfriend. Did she get into a fight with him again? Did they break up? I don’t want to ask her, for it seems she’ll always get mad when the guy is mentioned…

To: Utan
From: Minami~
Subject: Hey
Normally, I would be up at that time, but I was tired ^_^
I’m just doing paperwork for AKB. I’m almost done, so I’ll have more free time XD
I think 3pm is fine. Where do you want to meet?
If you want to Utan >///>
- Takamina

Well, now that I feel like working my butt off, I’m gonna do those papers immediately. I can’t wait to finish these piles, which will only take a few hours, then I’ll have free time like I mentioned.

Yosh, here we go.


So I decided to split Chapter 5 into two parts because... well, I wanted to. The first half of chapter 5 seems to be more fun to read than the 2nd half, so yeah... and I'm very tired. School starts early for me, so I gotta get my ass to bed early, na mean?

I'm gonna re-post my OS fanfic 'Three Chances' here in the thread in case someone never read it before. For those of you who knows and who doesn't know, it's the OS that I won the fanfic contest with. I think it's best to group all of my work into one thread for easier access. I might post it before posting the 2nd half of Chapter 5, so just heads up.

Also, I'm working on a new fanfic story as well. I haven't really decided if it's gonna be a long OS or a chapter fic, but we'll see once I finished chapter 1/prologue.

I know I tend to start many projects, but I do intend to end them in a good way, so have patience for me :)
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 1 (11/12/14)
Post by: minami_pops on November 12, 2014, 12:00:00 PM
great.. i wont let you to leave this story before you finish it first. gehehe

aaah Acchan is so extrem...
i wont let her playing Minami's heart..
i'll be happy if Uta comes to help Minami to moved on..
it's hurt when Acchan suddenly comes to Minami after she hurt her so bad...

Uta.. go get you Girlfriend, you are a greatest Boyfriend for her..
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 1 (11/12/14)
Post by: ryu201 on November 12, 2014, 01:51:32 PM
Im always here as silent reader  :mon sweat: lately my connection really slow so it make me lazy to give comment :mon whimper:
And sure i read this! if there is atsumina pairing,i always read it :ding:
U right, but i can promise that i will also be the one who miss u So dont dare to disappear :shifty:

This bad! I fall to deep for UtaMina :frustrated:
And this chapter make me starting to hate acchan for playing around with minami's heart  :angry1:
As atsumina shipper feeling like this is really bad and this is because of u!  :mon evil:
Heheh! Kidding!
Im still a loyal atsumina shipper but to be honest im happy seeing this UtaMina things.
Great job lezperv-san! :on GJ:
Please keep writing, i will waiting the update and ur OS.
Its ok if it late cause i know u must be busy with ur school.
As long as u keep writing,i will keep waiting for u  :cool1:
So~ matta ne lezperv-san :on ksweat:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 1 (11/12/14)
Post by: black_maa on November 12, 2014, 06:51:22 PM
Ah Acchan, how could you do that to Takamina..  :hiakhiakhiak: but deep in side I hoped, that Acchan would see the Utanas message to Takamina..he, he..  :D  but Atsumina parts are still good.. cause they are meant to be for each other..  :lol:
Keep writing.. it's getting more and more interesting..  :ding:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 1 (11/12/14)
Post by: Drakon on November 12, 2014, 09:36:37 PM
Updating, super !!! Author, you made my day!
I'm not new, I'm a silent reader.
Your fanf "Three Chances" really perfectly written story!
And "Nisemono" really clings. Very interestingly. Honestly, AtsuMina already became boring, it's banal. There is a wish for something new. And UtaMina perfectly fits in!
Please, continue to write in the same vein!
I look forward update.
Title: [AtsuMina] Three Chances (11/13/14)
Post by: lezperv on November 13, 2014, 07:41:24 AM
@minami_pops: Wow, I never thought people would actually like UtaMina over AtsuMina lol, but I guess it’s because I made Atsuko seem like a bad guy haha. I wonder what you would think of Atsuko after reading chapter 6… but we’ll see :P
@ryu201: Yeah, I hate it when I have bad connection too, so I feel you. Hai hai, I won’t disappear any time soon, no worries lol. Eh? Really? I thought this chapter was good for AtsuMina fans. Hey now, how is this my fault? I’m just a writer :lol: I bet you would blame me even more when I start writing another version of Nisemono lmao. Thank you so much for your kind support Ryu, it makes me happy ^_^
@black_maa: I’m glad you find it interesting, and I might take that message idea from you. I don’t know how I’ll add that in, but we’ll see. Thank you :D
@Drakon: Sooo many silent readers these days!!! X3 Thank you very much. I’m glad to know you have read ‘Three Chances’ before :twothumbs Nisemono gives off something new, but at the same time, I’m a hardcore AtsuMina shipper so I don’t think they’re boring at all. Honestly, there isn’t much of their fanfic going around to even be considered boring, but thank you for liking my stories XD


So this is Three Chances. Those of you who haven't read it, really should, because it's my first official fic ever lol. It's really long, so you should grab some drinks and chips before reading :P

For those who read it already... well, it's up to you if you want to read it again :)

I read a few parts again and realized that there are some mistakes lol, so I hope you could just bypass that haha


Three Chances

I would smile every time, thinking of how we got together. It was back in 2009 when we’re learning the new moves to our new single at the time. River was definitely a complicated piece to learn with all the stomping movements. Even I had a hard time learning those steps.  Of course she was no exception. In fact, she was really frustrated with herself because she couldn’t learn those difficult maneuvers. I believe she was on the edge of giving up, but her responsibility and personality wouldn’t let her do that.

We were growing closer to one another, but River had brought us to the next level. I tried to help her as much as possible so that she can get it. I was determined to help her get those movements down. I don’t want her to feel left behind or feel that she’s not good enough because she is perfect in my eyes. She works too hard to be where she is now, for it to be taken away.

During our practice in the theater, with the other members, my attention was only on her. We started with the opening stomps, but she messed up. The other members were also having a hard time keeping up with the movements. I showed them again, slowly, so that they can remember. I told them to start again and saw some girls improved. Those who got it down went to help the others. Everyone was in their own group, while she was alone trying. I don’t know why the other members won’t approach her. Was it because of her role or was it because they don’t want to disturb her?

She tried again, but tripped. I immediately rushed over to catch her, though I ended up falling as well. I’m glad I was her cushion, but then my whole backside hurt as a result. I checked her thoroughly to see if she was hurt anywhere even though she landed on top of me.

“Atsuko, are you okay?”

“Un, thanks, Minami.”

She said she was fine, but her face was really red. I reached forward putting my own forehead against hers to see if she was sick. She doesn’t seem to have a fever, but her face remained the same. We continued to look at each other until I noticed the other members weren’t practicing.

“Oi, why aren’t you guys practicing?!” I yelled at them.

“Um… we didn’t wanna miss this moment?” Mariko answered.

“What are you talking about?” I was confused.

She then pointed towards us, moving her index finger vertically. I turned to look at the same direction, noticing my right hand was trailing up and down Atsuko’s back. I turned back to Mariko.

“I don’t-“I quickly turned to my hand, still moving on its own. I opened my eyes wide in shock. When did I start rubbing Atsuko? No wonder why everyone was looking at us! I blushed hard, looking at Atsuko. I understand why she was red now.

“G-gomen Atsuko, my hand just… gomen…” I didn’t really know how to explain myself.

“Un, it’s okay.” She looked away.

“Are you mad?” I didn’t want her to be upset with me.

“As much as we all are enjoying this Takamina, we need our leader and her ace back.” Mariko said with a straight face, but I can see the slight smirk.

I waited till Atsuko got up before getting up, myself. We went back to our position and start again.



I was so in the zone that I forgot about the others not knowing the dance moves. I was halfway through the song when someone yelled out to me.

“Oi, Takamina, we don’t know those moves yet! Slow down, will ya?!” Yuko said.

“Oh… right, sorry guys…” I stopped dancing to turn towards them. They were all staring at me like I have 2 heads. I looked at Atsuko and she was blushing again. I look down at myself, but didn’t see anything weird except that I was sweating. I shrugged it off and continued showing them how to do it from the beginning.

“Okay, who got those down?... Good, please help the others then.” I said to them, though I notice Atsuko didn’t raised her hand. She was alone, yet again. I walked up to her asking if she needs help, but she refuses. I went a couple of feet in front of her and start dancing slowly, hoping that she was watching me. I repeated myself a few times before turning back to watch her.

She stumbles again, and had an angry expression on her face. I couldn’t stand there doing nothing, and so I walked up behind her.

“Please let me help you.” I whispered into her ears before taking hold of her hands. There was no distance between our bodies as I sing and move with her to the song. My heart was beating really fast, and I’m pretty sure there was a big blush on my face, but my main mission was to help her get the dance down.

“Okay, so you do this… then this… and finally that.” I said with my head on her shoulder, moving our bodies around. I repeated this same movement a few times so that she can remember.

“After the stomps, we do this together.” I showed her again with our bodies still attached. I noticed her warmth and can’t help, but hold her tighter. She smells so good, something that was distinctly hers, as I relax into her figure.

“Is this right, Takamina?” She asked, turning her head to the right, as I turned my head towards her. Our lips touched slightly, but it was enough for me to feel the electricity. We both looked into each other eyes as we were both shocked by the accident. It took us a few more seconds to separate our lips from one another.

I looked away blushing hard, reaching my chest with my right hand to feel the beating of my heart. It’s so fast that I would think I’m having a heart attack. I breathe in and out slowly, calming myself down, before turning to look at Atsuko.

Her back was facing me, so I can’t see her expression. Was she disgusted by it? Is she mad or upset with me? It was only an accident, even though I enjoyed those few seconds very much.

“A-Acchan?” I approached her slowly, not wanting to startle her.

“Hmmm?” She is still not facing me.

“I’m really sorry, it was an accident.” I bowed down, hoping that she would forgive me. I continued to stay in that position until she approaches me, and laid a hand on my shoulder.


“Hai?” I can’t read her expression.

“Did you like it?” She asked, looking at me straight in the eyes. I swallowed hard. Her gaze was intense. I wouldn’t be able to lie if she’s looking at me like that. I looked away, trying to avoid her, but she took hold of my face.

She was only inches away from me, but she wasn’t looking at my eyes. She was staring at my lips. I swallowed again, watching her licking her soft marshmallow. She’s tempting me, and I can’t refuse her. I want to kiss her. I want to make her mine.

“Yes…” I whispered, before capturing her juicy lips. The feeling from this kiss put me in a daze. I felt that there was nothing in the world that could stop me from tasting this beauty. The only thing, or actually, the only person can stop me is Atsuko herself. I pulled away, resting my forehead against hers. I don’t think I can get enough of this feeling. I held onto her hands, entwining our fingers together.

“Be mine, Minami…” She whispered against my lips, then leaning in for another sweet tender sensation. I wrapped my arms around her waist, bringing our bodies closer. I sucked on the bottom of her lip, and then gave her a peck before sucking on the top. I like the slowness of our kiss. There was no rush, there was just serenity.

I pulled away from the kiss to look her in the eyes. I hope she can see how much of an affect she has on me.

“Even though we’re not supposed to date in AKB… I don’t think I can keep myself away from you after this, Acchan. “



“Call me Atsuko, Minami.”

“Un, I-I’ll be yours as long as you don’t hurt me, A-Atsuko.” I shyly looked away, but held onto her left hand. I felt a squeezed, and turned to her.

“I won’t.” She said which such determination. It makes my heart flutters. We walked towards the changing room hand in hand to get our stuff.

“Wait, where are the others?” I asked, finally noticing that no one was there in the practice room when we left.

“They left a while ago when you were showing me how to do the River’s dance.”

“What? Really? What time is it?”

“It’s already 10pm, Minami.”

Wah, I didn’t know we stayed that late. How can I not be aware of the others leaving? I shook my head.

“Let me walk you home, Atsuko.”

“Only today?” She pouted. Oh my god she is sooo cute!

“Mainichi Acchan. Everyday Acchan.” I said proudly, and she giggled.

“Hey! Why are you laughing?” I pouted, walking ahead. She pulled me back and hugged me from behind, resting her head on my right shoulder. She snuggles to my neck, and whispered the three words that left me speechless.

“I love you~” She embraces me tighter, afraid that I would run away after hearing those words, but it only makes my heart beat louder. My heart beats only for her, and only she can make me happy.  After those words, it only assures me that I feel the same way, and that I don’t ever want to be separated from her.

I tried to pull her arms away from me, but she only tightens it more.

“No, Minami, forget what I just said…” She panicked, and probably tears up.

I turned around in her arms to look at her. I wiped away her tears and kissed her. She responded to my kiss immediately, which makes me smile.

“I love you too.” I peck both of her cheeks, her eyes and forehead, then her lips again. I gaze up at her and was greeted with the most beautiful smile ever. I felt that this smile is and will only be for me.

I took hold of her hand again and started walking towards our apartment. It’s pretty convenient that we live close to each other. We walked hand in hand, swinging our arms back and forth like kids.

We giggled, filled with happiness, and very much looking forward to the next step of our relationship.


“Minami~” I felt someone hugged and snuggled up to me from behind.

“Hmmm?” I smiled, knowing exactly who it was.

“What you doing, sitting here, and spacing out?” She asked, but I can tell that she’s also pouting.

“Just thinking of how we got together.” I held onto her hands that were wrapped around my midsection. I turned to my right and smiled sweetly at her. Awww she’s blushing, still as cute as ever, even though it has been almost a year since we’re together.

“Mou~” She pouted. I took the opportunity to kiss her inviting lips, but not without checking if we’re alone first.

“You’re so irresistible, Atsuko.” I pecked her again.

“The others are waiting to have lunch with us.” She unwrap herself from me and started walking towards the door. Eh? That’s the response I get? Acchan is such a tsundere sometimes, but I stood up to follow after her.

As I stepped out the door, Atsuko was there waiting with the other couples. I automatically reached out to Atsuko’s left hand and entwine our fingers together. We are all walking towards the usual restaurant. Mariko’s and Tomo’s couples are on the right side of Atsuko, while Yuko’s and Sayaka’s are on my left.

Not long after Atsuko and I got together, we found out that there were other couples too. Mariko-sama was with Miichan, Nyan Nyan with Yuko, Tomochin with Tomomi, Sayaka with Sae, and Yukirin with Mayuyu. Though, the last couple only occasionally ate with us.

We reached the restaurant and went into our private room. We all ordered food before talking about our new music video shooting for today.

“So who is excited to shoot Heavy Rotation?!” Yuko, as always, was the one excited the most. She also deserves the wrath of her girlfriend.

“Itai, Nyan Nyan, why?” Yuko pouted, but Haruna ignored her. She deserves that, alright. If you are in a relationship with someone, then you should be committed to them. Instead, Yuko likes looking, kissing, and touching other girls.

I like the song, but I’m a little iffy about the video. It seems everyone is kissing each other and I don’t like that at all, but thank god we get to kiss our respective partners, so I’m okay with that.

“That’s what you get, Yuko.” Sayaka said, as we all laughed at Yuko.

“What? Why?”

“For being a perverted squirrel.” Miichan said.

“For liking other girls.” Sae input.

“For looking at other girls.” Tomochin commented.

“For kissing other girls, chiyuu.”

“For touching other girls.” Atsuko added.

“For playing around too much.” Mariko advised.

After everyone took a turn saying what’s wrong with Yuko, they all direct their attention to me.

“What?” I asked, didn’t like the spotlight.

“Aren’t you gonna say something too?” Yuko asked. Does this girl like to be abused? She wants me to say something too after all that? I shrugged.

“For not committing yourself to Haruna. You should only look, touch, kiss, like, and love her only. Your attention shouldn’t be on any other girls because she should be the only one in your eyes. Your kisses and touches should only be for her and her alone. By not doing that, you’re basically telling Haruna that you don’t appreciate her being your girlfriend and that you don’t treasure her like she treasures you.”

Everyone looked at me weirdly and had their mouth opened. Why are they staring at me like that? Even Acchan is looking at me like that.

“Minami~” Atsuko jumped on me and hugged me tightly. She starts planting small kisses around my face, making me giggled.

“Atsuko, what’s gotten into you?”

“Committing to you~” She gave me the smile that’s only meant for me. I smiled and leaned in to give her a kiss.

“I’ll hold you to that.” I pecked her lips again, and then looked at the others. Each of them is in their own zone kissing each other.

“It seems your words affected them too.” Atsuko rest her head on my shoulder as we watch the others.

“Alright you guys, enough already!” I felt embarrassed seeing them being intimate.

“Awww look, Takamina is shy.” Mariko teased, but I ignored it.

“Just be glad that we get to kiss our partners in the video, right guys?” Sayaka asked.

“Yep, but isn’t that a shame for Yuko?” Miichan, in troll mode again.

“Itai! Nyan Nyan, what did I do?” Yuko glared at Miichan, but said girl stick her tongue out back.

The food finally came to us. We chatted as we’re eating, having fun talking about our relationship, and having fun seeing Yuko get hit. All of us finished and went to pay for our food. Mariko, Yuko, Sae, and I paid for ourselves and our partner’s, while they are waiting outside.

We all took held of our partners hand and walked towards our shooting for the video. We reached our changing room and got into our clothes. We all headed to the filming area, as things were getting set up.

“Hai, girls, please come over to shoot the bed scenes.” The director asked us.

We headed over, lying on one big bed, as the director instructed us to act cute and play with one another. The bed scene was over, giving us ten minutes break before the next scene. Everyone was influenced by the song, as they all kissed each other.

Atsuko starts approaching me as I backed away. I can’t risk letting the staff members find out about us, but she kept coming closer. She puckered her soft lips, aiming for mine, but I dodge out of the way. Finally, she got a hold of me, giving me the smile that I can’t say no to. I gave in and let her kiss me. A smile was apparent on my face, but Atsuko seemed happier as she laughs out loud.

We changed into our cat-like suit to shoot the eating scene.  Since she and Yuko was the ace, they had a few scenes together. Yuko was awfully close and touchy with my Atsuko. Haruna and I both share a look of irritation towards the squirrel. Then, what happened next had cracked my heart.

Atsuko leaned in to kiss Yuko as the latter did too. Haruna and I looked at each other sharing the hurt, sadness, and understanding of how we both felt. Our friends gasp at the scene and looked at us with worried eyes. They tried to calm us down, but nothing they can say can erase what just happened.

“I’m done for the day, guys, I’ll text you later.” I said and left to the changing room. I got into my own clothes and walked out the door.

“Minami, wait!” I heard her voice, but I don’t want to see her at the moment. I’m afraid I’ll say nasty things if I don’t escape now. I ran as fast as I can out of the building.

“Minami! Minami!” She yelled louder, but I won’t stop, I can’t stop. I saw a taxi and quickly hopped in, telling the driver where to go.

I paid the driver as he dropped me off at my apartment. I looked over at Atsuko’s place before getting into the elevator. I got off and went to my door, unlocking it. I stepped in and closed the door. I made sure to lock it with the chain so she won’t be able to get in.

I head to my room, change into my pajamas before getting into bed. I let out a deep sigh as I don’t know what to do. Thinking of earlier hurts me. I tear up, not bothering to wipe it as more came gushing out.

*Mae e susume, tachidomaru na, mezasu wa hi ga noboru basho  kibou no michi wo aruke* River was playing from my phone. I chose and set that part of the song because that was my and Atsuko’s.

I don’t have to check to know she’s calling me. The song kept repeating over and over again. I had lost count because she had called that much. Finally, the song stopped, but there was another ringing. It indicated that I have a message.

I checked my text, seeing that it was from Atsuko. I debated whether I should read it or not, but chose the former.

To: Minami
From: Atsuko
Subject: Sorry
I’m really sorry Minami!
Please let me explain!
Please forgive me!
I don’t want to lose you…
Don’t leave me…
I love you <3


Reading her text brought more tears to my eyes. I grab my chest with my right hand where my heart is beating. It hurts… but it still beats for her…


Third POV

After the kiss between Atsuko and Yuko, the director yelled cut. The girls snapped out of their daze, realizing what they had just done. They quickly turned over to find their girlfriends, but the girls were not there. Instead, the only people there are their friends with worried looks.

“If you two are looking for them, they are gone. They left to the changing room, wanting to go home.” Mariko said with disappointment.

Both Atsuko and Yuko felt guilt as they each ran after their respective girlfriend. Acchan saw Takamina walked towards the front door.

“Minami, wait!” She called out to her girlfriend, but instead of stopping, said girl ran away.

“Minami! Minami!” Atsuko chased after Minami, trying to get hold of the girl to explain, only to be met with a taxi driving away.

She walked back to the others, seeing Yuko came back as well, but with no Haruna.

“Where’s Takahashi-san and Kojima-san?” One of the staff asked, making both Atsuko and Yuko cried.

“They got sick, so they went home first, sorry about that.” Mariko explained. She then walked over to Atsuko, hugging the girl and patting her head.

“I made a mistake, Mariko, now she won’t even talk to me. She ran away from me!” Acchan cried harder, holding onto the older member. Mariko looked at her friends, as they all didn’t know what to do.

It was very clear in the restaurant that they had all agreed to commit to their partners, but within the same day, two of the couples made the same mistake. Worst, they made the same mistake with each other in front of their girlfriends, right after they had shared their passion with them.

“Just give her time, Atsuko, Minami still loves you. She ran away because she doesn’t want to say something that she’ll regret…” Mariko was trying to calm the younger girl.

“S-something she’ll r-regret? Like b-breaking up with m-me?” Acchan didn’t want to think about their separation as tears kept dropping.

“No! She won’t break up with you, Acchan, its Takamina.” Miichan tried to cheer her up.

“The same Takamina that values commitment… Itai!” Sae yelled out.

“That doesn’t help!” Sayaka reprimanded.

“Why don’t you try calling her, chiyuu?”

“I’ll try that.” The ace wiped her tear away and took out her phone. She dialed the captain’s number, but said girl didn’t pick up. She called bunches of more time, then, finally settled for texting.

“She won’t pick up, so I texted her.” Atsuko said with a child-like manner.

“Just give her time, okay?” Mariko comforted the girl.


A couple of days had passed and it was evident that neither the AtsuMina couple nor the Kojiyuu couple reconcile. Haruna would always be with Takamina, talking to her, while Yuko and Atsuko got shunned by them.

During the practice for Heavy Rotation dance, Acchan kept looking over at Takamina, but said girl didn’t mind her at all. She was aware that her girlfriend was looking at her, but she wasn’t ready to talk to the girl yet.

Yuko, on the other hand, approaches Haruna, trying to talk to her and act all lovey dovey again. Though, Nyan Nyan wasn’t having any of it either. Their friends can only watch on as the couples weren’t talking to their respective partners.

The leader finally gave everyone a two hours lunch break before coming back to practice more. The group took this opportunity to dine together, like old times, hoping that this would help.

Haruna walk with Takamina who walked with MariMii and SaeYaka, leaving TomoTomo with Atsuko and Yuko.

“Have you guys tried talking to them?” Tomochin whispered causing both the girls to frown.

“We tried, Tomochin, but we only got ignored.” The ace tears up.

“I don’t get why they can’t forgive us!” Yuko let out her frustration.

“What if it was Takamina and Haruna that kissed? How would you two feel?!” Tomochin wasn’t trying to make them feel bad, but it was the truth. This silences the squirrel for she knows she said the wrong thing.

Up ahead, Mariko was doing the same thing, trying to get the girls to forgive their partners.

“I know what they did was inexcusable, but don’t you think they deserve another chance? I know you two still love them very much. “

“Mariko, you should know that it hurts…” Takamina uses Mariko’s name, which tells them that she was being as serious as ever. That statement was enough to end the conversation.

They all reach the restaurant and went into their private room. Everyone was standing, for they didn’t know the seating arrangement. Minami and Haruna shrugged, sitting down next to each other with the captain being on the right. The other couples sit down with their partners, leaving an empty seat on each side of the girls, forcing Atsuko and Yuko to sit in those seats.

They started ordering food, but after that, it was quiet. No one knows what to say or dared to say anything. The silence was uncomfortable for everyone.

“So Takamina, what will you do after practice, since we get off early today.” Miichan tried to start a conversation.

“After practice I’ll go home.” The captain answered tiredly. This causes Atsuko to frown. She wanted to be with Minami, but said girl still haven’t forgiven her.

The ace reaches out under the table to take hold of Takamina’s right hand. The leader was surprised by the sudden contact, but didn’t do anything, for she also misses their touches. Acchan took this as a good sign, smiled to herself.

The food came for them to eat. Atsuko reluctantly let go of Minami’s hand, so they can both chow down their food.

After everyone finishes, Takamina stood up to leave the room, but not before asking Mariko and Sayaka to come with her. Their girlfriends were looking at them, asking ‘what is going on’ silently. Mariko and Sayaka shook their heads because they don’t know, while Minami just look at Atsuko with no expression.

The girls left, leaving the others behind. The older two members continue to follow the small leader to the cash register.

“I’m gonna head back to the theater first to check on the other members and… I’ll pay for her so she doesn’t have to.” Minami spoke up, surprising the other two girls, and paid the bills for her and her girlfriend’s.

“Why don’t you tell her that?” Mariko asked, with an approval nod from Sayaka.

“Because… I haven’t work things out yet…” Takamina, now, has a frown on her face.

“Okay, but please make it fast. We don’t want to see our favorite couple fight, or worst, break up…” Sayaka started.

“You two are perfect for each other, and I’m not just saying that, Minami. You two really complement each other and understood each other more than anyone else can… Don’t let this one small mistake ruin that, please.” Mariko finishes.

“I’ll head out now, tell them for me.” Minami left with furrowed eyebrows. The two older members watched her retreating form and sigh to themselves.

They head back to the room. The older girls felt uncomfortable with the other’s eyes on them.

“What happened?” Miichan inquired.

“Where’s Takamina?” Tomochin asked.

“She went back to the theater first to check on the other members.” Mariko answered, but her eyes were only on Atsuko. The ace sniffed, wiping the tears from her face. They all went to the cash register to pay, and as Atsuko took her wallet out.

“You don’t need to pay, Acchan.”

“What? Why?”

“Takamina already paid for you.” Mariko gave the lady money for both hers and Miichan’s before turning to Atsuko with a smile. The ace’s heart starts fluttering after hearing the new info.

“You guys will be back together in no time.” Sayaka gave her a thumb up, which cause everyone to nod. Acchan smiled for the second time that day, knowing that her relationship with Minami is still there.

They all headed back to the theater for another intense practice.


Mariko, Miichan, Tomochin, Tomomi, Sayaka, Sae, and Haruna all gathered at a cafe, waiting for the leader to come. The seven of them suddenly received a message earlier that morning to meet up.

They had taken notice of Atsuko and Yuko not being there, which can only mean that they will be talking about the sad subject.

The captain walked in with her casual clothes except with big sunglasses covering her face. It was obvious that Minami had cried to sleep or didn’t get much of rest for the past couple of weeks.

Minami ordered some things first before facing her friends. She let out a sigh and took her glasses off. The members around the table gasp at the face in front of them. The captain eyes were red and full of dark bags underneath.

“Takamina, you look awful!” said Tomochin.

“Gee, thanks a lot.” The girl chuckled.

“Are you okay? Do you need something?” Miichan spoke up, worrying about the other member of no3b.

“No, I’m fine, thanks for asking.” Takamina took a sip of her coke after the waitress had brought it over.

“Takamina, what have you been doing?” Haruna was also concerned.

“I’ve been thinking… a lot…” The girl didn’t show any emotion, making the other members nervous.

“About?... Itai!” Sae got smacked by Sayaka, earning eyes roll by the others.

“What did you come up with, Minami?” Mariko got straight to the point.

“I… still love her… and want to get back with her-” The leader started.

“That’s goo-“ Miichan interrupted.

“But!” This outspoken word hauled everyone.

“What’s wrong Minami?” Mariko worried.

“I will stop my feelings.”

“We don’t understand.” Tomochin and the others were confused.

“People can only deserve so many chances, and I planned to give her two more…” Takamina spoke as everyone nodded for her to continue.

“I will keep a mental list of how many times she made a mistake. I love her and want to be with her, but now I’m afraid of getting hurt. I will try not to fall in love with her any more than I already have to prevent myself from pain.”

“What? That is ridiculous!” Sae said, but was stopped by Sayaka.

“Go on Minami.” The older member coaxes.

“From now on, she has to be the one to prove to me that she does treasure me like I treasure her. I will hold back my feelings until I am sure that she will only see me.”

The members still showed confusion as they are trying to understand what their captain meant.

“In short, Atsuko only got three chances. She lost the first one, now she only got two left. If she makes two more mistakes then maybe it is time for me to give up and move on.” Minami said with seriousness, the same seriousness when she was leading the whole AKB48.

All the members now understood, and are very worried for their friend Atsuko. It’s not that they don’t trust her or have faith in her, but people make mistakes even after the first one. The ace will definitely have a hard time with this since she’ll be stepping out into the real world with her acting career. They must give the girl a heads up, for they do not want to see this couple break up.

“I know what you guys are thinking and I don’t want you guys to tell her about it.” She looked at them deadly in the eyes.

“I want this to be on her own, for her to do what she wants instead of holding herself back because of this knowledge. If she’s going to make a second and third mistake… then that’s that.” Takamina finishes her thoughts.

The members looked at Minami then at each other, finally at Haruna.

“What will you do Nyan Nyan?” Miichan asked, since said girl hasn’t made up with her girlfriend either.

“I will… do what Takamina is doing.” Haruna nodded in determination, turning to Minami with a smile.

“What? You too?!” Tomochin was shocked and so are the other members.

“I don’t want to get hurt either and it seems Takamina had really thought long and hard about this… I agree with her, and I don’t want you guys to tell Yuko either.”

The others were worried about Atsuko at first, but now they are more worried about the squirrel, due to her personality.  They were all in their own world, trying to understand what went through their friends mind to have this sudden changed. While doing so, both Minami and Haruna texted their girlfriends to come to the café.

No more than fifteen minutes, Atsuko and Yuko rushed in to be by their girlfriend’s side.

“Minami, I’m really sorry, I promise this won’t happen again. I was in the moment and so I did that. Please forgive me.” Atsuko hugged Minami and cried on the girl’s right shoulder.

“I forgive you Acchan, but don’t let that happen again, okay?” Takamina said lovingly, patting and smoothing the aces head.

“Un~” Atsuko gave Minami the smile that always make her swoon. The captain wiped away the tears and smiled back. She looked over at the Kojiyuu couple seeing the squirrel in Nyan Nyan’s arm. Haruna saw her looking, gave her a nod.

The other members just watched on as the two couples made up, having mix feelings about it. They are happy that their friends got back together, but what they had learned earlier made them really worried. They don’t think they want to find out the real feelings behind those loving smile. The thought of it being fake made them all shivered.

They hope for the love of god, things will return to the way it was before this incident. They prayed that there will be no more mistakes for they don’t want to witness another changed in their friends.


Two months had passed since Heavy Rotation. AKB are now working on their new single Beginner. The girls were in the theater practicing really hard till they are all covered in sweats, especially Takahashi Minami because she’s the leader who has to work extra hard.

“Alright everyone, you get two hours lunch break.” The captain said, making everyone rush to their own group to figure out where they wanted to go.

Acchan came up from behind, embraces Takamina in a tight hug. The ace had noticed that ever since the incident, Minami had shown less affection. It seems she has reverted back to when they were just friends, which causes Atsuko to become more aggressive, and the captain shyer.

The girls had switched roles and this amuses their friends greatly. They stood to the side to watch the scene before them.

“A-Acchan, I’m sweaty and stinky!” The leader stuttered and blushed at the same time.

“Hmmm, I don’t care, I love your scent.” The ace snuggled to the side of Takamina’s neck and inhaled, causing the shorter girl to shiver.

 Atsuko had also noticed that her Minami had stopped calling her by her name. She was and still is sadden by it, but this only makes her more forward.

“A-Acchan, yamete yo…” Minami whined cutely, struggling to get loose from her girlfriend’s arm.

“Hmmm… No… unless you give me a kiss.” Atsuko negotiate. She’s been missing the leader’s soft lips against hers. It’s not that they haven’t kissed. It’s just, now she’s the one who initiate them instead.

Minami turns even redder, stood there dumbfounded. She never thought Acchan would ask her for a kiss, let alone, in front of their friends. She noticed that the ace had been demanding lately, and she was completely fine with it, but that doesn’t mean she likes to show their intimate moment with the others.

Atsuko seeing Takamina stood still, not moving an inch, made her withdraw from the captain. Hurt was evident in the ace’s eye, but her face remains the same with a smile. Her acting skill was fully used in this situation as she doesn’t want anyone to see what she feels.

“I’m just joking, Minami.” Acchan laughs it off, but the leader knows better. She was about to walk towards their friends, when Takamina pulled her girlfriend back.

Atsuko was surprised by the sudden jerk, turns to look at Minami. The short girl was just standing there, looking down, hand holding onto the ace’s sleeves. She finally looks up at her girlfriend, but with puppy dog eyes, puckering her lips for a kiss. Acchan’s heart started to flutter at her lover’s cute action. She didn’t expect Takamina to comply to her wishes.

The ace smiled, leaning in half-way, waiting for her girlfriend to complete the other half. The captain closes her eyes, reducing the remaining distance between their lips. The kiss was soft and gentle, yet it was filled with love.  Feelings that were being conveyed by Minami were fully understood by Atsuko. 

The two girls separated their lips with a tint of pink covering their cheeks. They both smiled at each other genuinely, reaching out to hold their partner’s hand. The girls walked towards their friends, seeing them fake wiping their tears away.

“Kids grow up so fast.” Mariko said, holding onto Miichan.

“That’s how you get your girl, Takamina.” Yuko gives her a thumb up, while Haruna nodded in approval.

“You can learn a thing or two from our leader, Sayaka.” Sae said to her girlfriend, but got smacked immediately. Everyone laughs at the couple, as the two laughs at themselves too.

“You guys mind us joining you today?” Yukirin walked over with Mayu.

“Of course not, we’re all friends here.” Minami said, as they all headed towards their usual restaurant.


Minami POV

It has been two months since the incident. Haruna and I both kept to our words by holding back our love for them. It was hard, but it must be done for us not to get hurt.

I love her, I love her so much, but the thought of her leaving me for somebody else had kept me back. Even though I held back my affection for her, my feelings remained the same. Once you fall in love, it is hard to get back out and pretend that you’re just friends again.

Atsuko seems to have notice this change in me and had become more aggressive. I actually welcome that because it shows me that she still wants me, but two months wasn’t enough to convince me that I won’t be hurt again. Especially, since she has been working on a new drama with this guy.

If I compare myself to that guy then I’m way better looking than him. He is all scrawny and looks really weak. There is no way he can protect Atsuko! Call me jealous, but I don’t want Acchan to know of this feeling… Should I try and see other potential girls?

There are Kuramochi Asuka, Sato Amina, and Yokoyama Yui. They are all beautiful girls who also got great personalities. Mocchi is kind and has a great body. Amina is cute and also gentle. Yui works hard and funn-

“Takamina, why are you so quiet?” Miichan asked while they were walking towards the restaurant.

“I’m just thinking about other girls.” They all stopped walking, making me stop as well.

“What do you mean?” Mariko asked, seeing Acchan being silent.

“It’s nothing to worry about.” I don’t really want to share my thoughts in front of Atsuko.

“Who were you thinking about?” Haruna wonders.

“I was thinking of Mocchi, Amina, and Yui.” I told them truthfully as I started walking again. Beside me, I can feel a squeeze on my hand. I turned to see Acchan in her thoughts. I face my friends to see their reaction and they seem to know why I was thinking about those three girls.

We all continued walking hand in hand with our partner to the restaurant. We went to our private room and started ordering food, but the only difference is that Atsuko was sitting on my left instead of the usual right. She held onto my left hand the entire time, not letting go. Even when we got our food, she still won’t let go of my hand, but it’s not like I minded. I turned to look at her, trying to find out if anything was wrong, but her face seems normal. Is she mad?

I guess she noticed I was looking at her, and gave me a smile.  She squeezes my hand again, but went back to eating. Why do I feel that there was more to that smile?

“Acchan, how is your drama?” Mariko asked.

“It’s good and fun. I like the story line very much.” She answered. Does she like it because of the guy?

“What about your co-actor? He’s pretty nice looking.” Yukirin was also curious.

“He’s really nice, always helping me and being patient with me.” I don’t like the way she talked about him. I let go of her hand to hold onto my bowl of katsudon. Is my fear coming true? Does she not love me anymore?

“Don’t you get a few kiss scenes with him as well?” It was Miichan who asked. Why is everyone interested in her drama all of a sudden?

“I’m done with my food, I’ll head back first.” I didn’t really finish it, but I wasn’t in the mood anymore.

I went to pay for me and Atsuko, and walked out of the restaurant. While walking towards the theater, I was mulling over my relationship with her. Three more days and it’ll be exactly one year since Acchan and I went out. I wonder if she remembers...

I went into the stage room, settling down my stuff to the side. No one was here yet since lunch wasn’t over. I laid down on the stage with hands behind my head, closing my eyes.  I sigh and relaxed. I was really comfortable and no one was there to bother me.


I felt a pressure on my lips, making me surprise. I opened my eyes to see Acchan kissing me. I returned the same passion, but with my eyes open. I can’t help to admire her beauty. She was so pretty and so calm. In this moment, Atsuko was just Atsuko, not the actress or the ace of AKB.

Only I can see this side of Acchan. The relax, not caring about anything, and just enjoying the moment Acchan. Why was I even thinking about other girls when she’s the one for me?



“I love you~” She gave me another peck.

“I love you too~” I pulled her down to lie on top of me. I want her to feel and hear my heart, since they are only beating for her.

“I want you, Minami~”

“I’m already yours.”

“No…” She lifts her head up to face me.

“I Want You.” I finally understood what she meant. I blushed hard thinking of us being naked together and doing… that…

“It will be one year soon… It’ll be our one year anniversary.” She continues to look me in the eyes. I can’t seem to look away from her intense gaze that filled with so much love and… lust.

“Will you be mine, Minami?” She leaned down to nuzzle close to my neck. She starts kissing and sucking on it, making me feel weird inside, like something was itching. I don’t know what it is, but all I know is that I want more.

“Ah!” She bit me. I can’t believe she just bit me.

“I left a mark on you~” She giggled. I can’t be mad at her, not when she’s acting cute like this. I leaned up to capture her sweet soft lips. If I were to give my first time to anyone, it would definitely be Atsuko.

“Okay~” I breathe out after our kiss. I looked at her, but she seems to be confused until recognition showed on her face. She smiled brightly with her nose wrinkled. The smile that I love the best, that only belongs to me.



“Minami~” Acchan hugged me tightly. She laid her hand onto my belly, touching me, and caressing me. I can feel the warmth from her hand, but seem to grow hotter as she trailed up to my chest.

“A-Acchan” My breathing seems heavier. My mind starts to become hazy.

“Atsuko.” She said as she cupped her right hand around my bra.

“At- hmm~” I bite my bottom lip to hold back that embarrassing sound.

“Minami…” She said my name in a husky tone that ignites me even more as she massages my asset.

“W-what are you do-“ She shuts me up with her lips, tracing mine with her tongue. I opened my mouth to grant her access.

She’s really aggressive, like a lioness pouncing on its prey, leaving me breathless. Her slippery tongue glides with mine as they intertwine. She sucked on it, not letting it go, as she went under my bra.

“A-Acchan” I gasp out.

“Atsuko.” She repeated as she slides her left hand down towards my waistband. At the same time, she went to my neck and started sucking on them.

“D-dame…” I told her to stop, but other than that, I couldn’t think anymore. If she continues on longer, I think I would give in.

“I want you now… Minami…” She moves up to suck on my earlobe, biting and teasing me. Her left hand continues to slide into my pants, lying on top of my underwear.

“Uhn~” I finally let out, couldn’t hold back the sounds anymore. I’m completely caught in Atsuko’s spun web.

“YUKO!” We heard Haruna screamed out, turning towards that direction. Yuko was lying on the floor with a stupid grin on her face. I blushed hard knowing that the squirrel had seen us.

I turned to look at Atsuko, but she seems indifferent. She looked at me smiling before leaning down to capture my lips.

“I guess… I’ll wait a little longer to make you mine, Minami~” She whispered against my lips, giving me another kiss before getting up.

She held her hand out to help me get off the ground. She then fixes my bra and shirt to make it look normal again. I look up at her, observing her angelic face, reaching out to caress her cheek bone.

“You’re so beautiful… Atsuko.” I tiptoed to give her a quick peck. She blushes and hugged me, laying her head onto my right shoulder. I wrapped my arms around her waist and do the same thing.

“I can’t wait Minami.”

That was the last thing she whispered before the gang came in. They look at Yuko and then looked at us.

“What happened to her?” Mariko asked.

“We don’t know, we’re wondering the same thing.”

“Why does she have a stupid grin on her face?” Miichan leaned closer to look at Yuko.

“She’s probably dreaming of something perverted.” Sayaka said.

“Itai!” The squirrel woke up by the wrath of her girlfriend.

“Nice one, Haruna.” Sae gave Nyan Nyan a thumb up.

“Why were you on the ground, Yuko?” Tomomi wonders.

“You guys should have been here. AtsuMina were getting it on~” Yuko grins and wiggled her eyebrows at said couple.

“You’re talking about Atsuko and Minami, as in Maeda Atsuko and Takahashi Minami?” Miichan gave the squirrel a disbelieving look. The other members nodded in agreement.

“YES! Acchan was on top of Takamina doing the naughty!”

“Takamina, I didn’t know you can be so sexy!” Yuko said turning to me.

“Minami is mine!” Acchan said, making the squirrel back up. Everyone turned to look at us.

“What?” I asked them, putting on my leader act, while Acchan was just holding on to me and resting on my shoulder.

“You’re totally delusional, Yuko. Atsuko and Minami aren’t like you and Haruna.” Miichan said.

“Hey!” Haruna smack said girl’s arm.

“You know it’s true.”

Haruna pouted because she couldn’t deny that fact.

“Stop bullying my Nyan Nyan.” Yuko clutched onto her girlfriend, trying to cheer her up.

“You know what, practice is done for the day, and we’ll pick it up tomorrow.” I said, wanting to go home and rest. After what happened between me and Atsuko, I’m too exhausted to continue our dancing.

I went to pick up Acchan’s and my bag, so we can head home. I walked over to her, holding her hands, and entwining our fingers.

“Let’s go.”


“Bye guys.”

We both walked out of the theater, not bothering to look back at our friends. We were both happy and smiley.

“Just three more days, Mi~na~mi~” I turned to Atsuko, seeing a big grin on her face. She looked at me and gave me a wink. I blushed hard as my heart was fluttering at the same time. This girl will be the death of me…


Today was the day, the day where I’ll be giving my whole being to Atsuko. I pack a few clothing into my bag and brought my necessities. She told me that she’ll be home in the afternoons because she got a shooting for her drama today. 

It was only 12pm, but I was kind of excited and nervous. This will help further our relationship and may help me with my feelings. I walked out of my apartment and went to Atsuko’s. Good thing she gave me a key, so I can get in.

I settle my bag by the sofa as I sit down.

“What should I do for the next 3 hours?”

I walked around Acchan’s apartment, seeing if I could help her with anything. I saw some dirty dishes, so I washed them while listening to our AKB songs. I went to laundry room next and see a stack of dirty clothes.

“Even if Atsuko has a lot of clothing, she still needs to wash these piles.” I help her with her clothes and then folded them neatly on her bed.

“It’s only 1:30pm...” I think for a little bit and got a great idea, since this will be our special day, and it is our special day. I’ll go buy some sweets for her.

I got out of the apartment and walked to Akihabara. There are some stores there that sell really good cakes, and I know Atsuko really loves food.

I saw one particular store and went in. They have so many varieties that I just ordered one of each. This is bad for my wallet, but Acchan was worth it. The smile on her face when she sees them will be priceless.

I continued to walk around Akihabara, finding a jewelry store. I walked in to take a look around. One item in particular had caught my attention. It was a ring, a stainless steel ring with a heart design. The cool thing about this ring is that it can be split in half. Not only that, ‘TRUE LOVE WAITS’ was carved on it. When the ring split, one half of the rings says ‘TRUE WAITS’ while the other half says ‘LOVE’.

It was such a unique ring that I had bought it. I also bought two stainless steel necklaces in case we can’t wear it on our fingers.

Atsuko is the one, and I’ll be happy to give her the half that says ‘LOVE’. This gift will be perfect, for today will also be perfect for our relationship.
I asked the person to give me a cute nice box to put these three items in. The shop keeper just smiled at me sweetly. The old lady even commented.

“I hope you and your special person last forever.”

“Hai, arigatoo.” I bowed to the lady and left the shop with a big grin on my face.

I came back to Atsuko’s appointment to set things up. I lay out all the cakes on the dining table, and then I rushed to her room to put the box on her bedside table.

“Everything will be perfect.”

I walked back out towards the living room, hearing a ruckus outside the main door. I know it’s Atsuko, so I hurriedly rush out to open the front door.

“Atsu…chan…” I saw her in the arm of a man, about to be tainted by his gross looking lips. I can feel the tears about to come out of my eyes, so I went back into the apartment.

I can’t believe what I feared most was happening, a man taking Atsuko away from me, preventing her from loving me anymore. The thought hurts, tears streaming down my face as I grabbed my bag.

I have to get out of here…


Third POV

Today was the day that Atsuko will finally give herself to Minami and vice-versa. The thought alone brought a big giant grin on the ace’s face. Throughout her work for the drama, her smile was so infectious, that everyone around her also smiles.

“What makes you smile so cutely for the entire day, Acchan?” A co-worker of her asked.

“Hmmm, nothing, Takeru-kun.”

“Come on, tell me.”

“It’s just… today is a special day for me and someone else.” The ace said dreamily, thinking of her beloved girlfriend, Minami. Said girl didn’t catch the angry look that was on her co-worker’s face.

“Let me walk you home today, Acchan.” Sato Takeru wanted the girl for himself.

“That’s okay Takeru-kun”

“No, I insist. It’s getting really late for a beautiful girl like you to walk home alone.” The stupid actor continues to compliment Acchan, thinking that it will make her fall for him.

“Okay, thanks Takeru-kun.” He is such a nice friend.

The both of them hopped into the actor’s car as he drove her home. On the way, they were just chatting about their drama. How the drama would end soon and how they were glad to meet each other.

“Well, thanks for driving me home, Takeru-kun.” Acchan smiled and wave as she got off.

“No, wait, let me walk you up.” The dude got out of his car before the girl could say anything.

They both took the elevator up to Acchan’s floor, walking to her door. The guy took hold of Acchan’s hand and pulled her towards him.

“I like you Acchan. I’ve been for a long time. Please accept my feelings.” The actor confessed, leaving the ace stunned and blushing.

He leaned in close, trying to close the gap between his nasty lips and her perfect ones. The girl didn’t do anything, but stood there.

“Atsu…chan…” The voice of Takahashi Minami made them both shock, especially Maeda Atsuko for being caught in the act in front of her girlfriend.

The door was slammed close afterwards, leaving the two standing there awkward.

“Please leave Sato-san.” Acchan spoke up, trying to calm herself from being rude to him, for he has cause another rift in her relationship with her beloved.

“Acchan, I know you like me too.”

“Please leave, now, and goodnight.” The ace didn’t wait for his reply, stepped into her apartment, and closed the door.

Atsuko hurriedly rush into her living room, seeing Takamina grabbing her bag.

“Minami” Acchan said her name, not wanting the girl to go. She wanted to explain what had happened, but she’s afraid her relationship is already over.

The captain heard the girl called out to her. She closes her eyes, taking in deep breaths to calm down, but tears were still running. She really can’t bear to be here anymore.  She walked towards the front door, but Acchan held her back. Takamina tried not to look at her.

“Minami, look at me please.” Atsuko begged in such a sad tone. How can the leader refuse when the girl she loves is also in pain?

She looked at her, trying her best to smile even though tears continues to drop. Acchan wiped them away, leaning in, trying to kiss her girlfriend, but Takamina had turned away, rejecting her. Atsuko was deeply hurt by this. She had again, made a mistake.

How can she asked for a kiss when she was about to give it to that guy?

“I’m tired, I’ll go back home, you rest well.” Even though the captain was hurt by her, she still loves the ace very much.

“Stay Minami, please don’t go!” Acchan started crying, afraid she’ll never see the leader again if she let her go.

Why is she crying when I’m the one she betrayed?

“Don’t cry, Acchan, just go to sleep okay?” Takamina was fully exhausted. She wants to leave. She wiped away the girl’s tears and kissed her forehead.

“NO!” Atsuko grabbed Minami and held her tight. The leader tried to get loose, but the girl’s grip was too strong.

“Let me go, Acchan.”

“Let me explain, Minami, please!” The taller girl pushed the shorter one on the couch, straddling her, holding onto both of her wrist.

 “I don’t want to hear it…” Takamina turned away and closes her eyes. She felt Acchan entwine their fingers together and lay on top of her, snuggling to her neck.

“I’m sorry, Minami, but please let me explain… I love you… only you… please… please…” The ace cried really hard, while begging her girlfriend to let her explain.
The leader just stayed on the couch, not saying a word. She couldn’t move, and she didn’t want to say anything. She only wanted to think.

Takamina had already said that she’ll give Acchan three chances. This was her girlfriend’s second mistake, leaving her with one last chance. She still loves the girl very much, but she needed space, needed to recover from this before she can be with Atsuko again.

The second mistake had made Minami even more closed off from her feelings. Just when she was about to give herself to the girl, said girl had ruined her trust.
She doesn’t know how long she was thinking for, but the figure on top of her fell asleep. She tries to get up slowly, not wanting to wake up Acchan, though the girl stirred by the movement underneath.

“Minami… I’m sorry… please…” The ace mumbled and had went back to sleep with furrowed eyebrows. She misses the warmth that is now staring at her sleeping face.

Takamina uses all her strength to carry her love one to bed. She didn’t want Acchan to sleep uncomfortably on the couch or catching a cold. She was about to leave when a hand held her right, stopping her from going.

“Minami, please stay… Don’t leave me.” Even though it was dark in the room, the leader can make out the tears running down the ace’s face, and the strained voice that was being used.

She didn’t know what to do. On one hand, she wanted to leave, to run somewhere so she can be alone. On the other, she wanted to stay with her girlfriend, and make her feel better.

The decision was made for her when Atsuko pulled her down to the bed.

“I love you Minami. I love you so much.” Acchan leaned her forehead against Takamina’s.

She was able to look at her in the eyes, thanks to the moons’ light. Both of them were breath-taking. Each girl admired the other’s beauty. Nothing was in their mind, except for each other’s illuminated faces.

“So beautiful.” Acchan caresses the leader’s face, tracing the girl’s lips with her thumb. She kept looking at those inviting lips, licking her own. She asked permission with her eyes to taste those lips that she desire, and only desire.

“I love you and only you…” Was the last thing Atsuko whispered before capturing Minami’s soft pink lips. The ace tries her hardest to convey all her feelings into this kiss. She was asking for forgiveness and was telling the girl that she loves her.

“I’m really sorry. I was surprised by his confession and I didn’t know what to do. He just leant in to kiss me, but I’m glad you have stopped it, otherwise I wouldn’t know how to face you.” Acchan explained, leaning her head against Takamina’s.

“Are you attracted to him?” The leader asked such a direct question, the ace didn’t know what to say. They were quiet for a few seconds, but it was enough for the short girl to understand.

“I see.” She stood up from the bed grabbing the box on the table. She was even more hurt, knowing that Atsuko was also attracted to that weak man. She left the room to pick up her bag.

“Minami, wait!” Acchan rushed out to stop the girl, but said girl had enough for the night.

“I bought you some cakes on the dining table. I figured you would like them, but it’s up to you if you want to eat it or not.” The captain said coldly.

The ace had just notice the varieties of cakes sitting there. She felt warm inside, knowing her girlfriend spent effort in making her happy, but she also felt sad because her girlfriend was using such a tone.

“Please stay…” Acchan felt guilty for hurting her beloved again. She cried, while hugging Takamina from behind.

“We have early practice tomorrow, try and not to be late.” The leader reminded before she left.

Atsuko cried hard as she slips to the ground, not hearing what Minami had whispered as the girl closes the door.

“Last chance… Atsuko…”

Acchan continued to cry in that position for god knows how long. She finally stood up and went to the cake. She will eat them all. She will consume all the love that Takamina had put in buying her all these cakes.

Even though the ace is known to eat a lot and likes sweet. This much sugar will cause a problem later on.


After the leader left her girlfriend’s apartment, she calls a member that she trusted to see if she can stay over a few days.

“Moshi Moshi”

“Ne, Mariko-sama, are you busy?”

“No, I’m just relaxing at home right now, what’s up?”

“Is it okay if I come over… and perhaps stay a few days?” After hearing this sentence, Mariko understood that Minami was having problems with Acchan. She has all the intention in finding out what the ace had did.

“Yeah, that’s fine, come on over.”

“Thank you… see you in a bit.”

After hanging up the call, Mariko had texted Miichan, Haruna, Sayaka, Sae, Tomochin, and Tomomi about Takamina, leaving Yuko out.

“What?!” was Miichan’s expression.

“Poor Takamina…” Haruna sympathize.

“What’s the problem this time?” Both Sayaka and Sae looked at each other.

“Chiyuu is sad to see AtsuMina like this…” Tomomi clung on to Tomochin as the latter soothes her girlfriend.

Mariko was angry, but she needed to know what happened first before doing something about it.

*ding dong*

The tallest member of the group went to open her door. There stood Takahashi Minami with tear stained face and red eyes, smiling at her like nothing had happened.

“Minami” Mariko pulled Takamina into a hug. The girl cried her heart out as the older member embraces her.

“Let’s go inside and then we’ll talk.”

They both went into the living room sitting on the owner’s white couch. Mariko went to make some hot tea to calm the captain.

“Do you want me to call the others?”

“I don’t want to see them right now, and you can just tell them later.” The leader was exhausted. Even the tone of her voice told the other girl she was drained.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Second time, Mariko… She made a second mistake, but this time, it’s with a man!” Takamina was very angry. She gritted her teeth and forms her hands into a fist.

Seeing the captain like this makes the older member sad. Her funny loving leader is now a mess because of her uncontrollable girlfriend, who also happens to be her friend.

“She was in the arm of that weak man, about to be kissed by him, if I hadn’t interrupted.”

Mariko was silent. She was forming images into her head, and she can see clearly what Takamina’s face had looked like.

“She told me she was surprised by his confession, but you know what hurts the most?” Minami look at her friend, giving her a painful smile, before breaking down.

“She’s also attracted to him...” That last sentence was the last straw for both the girls. Takamina cries, as she was being held by Mariko, though the latter has a different emotion boiling in her. She was mad, beyond pissed that Acchan had caused the leader greater pain.

Few hours had passed, as the captain slept with her tear stained face on Mariko’s body. Said girl had texted the other six members of the details regarding AtsuMina, and planned to meet early tomorrow at her house.

The tallest member looks down at Takamina, stroking the petite girl on the head as she relaxes on her sofa.

“I’ll protect you, Minami…” Mariko whispered before she too falls asleep.


Mariko woke up first in the morning to make breakfast and coffee, while Takamina is still on the sofa sleeping.


The tall member checks her phone for the text, as it said their friends was outside the house waiting. She went to open the door to welcome the six members that she text last night.

“Morning Mariko” Miichan greeted her girlfriend, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

“Where is she?” Haruna asked the question that the other girls were thinking of.

“She’s still sleeping on the sofa… come in guys, and then we’ll go to the theater together.”

They all walked in to the living seeing Minami asleep in a fetal position. The girls all had a sad look on their face, seeing their used to be energetic leader on the couch, looking like a scarred little girl.

Mariko motioned for the girls to follow her into the kitchen to talk.

“So what happened?” Tomochin asked.

“She came last night, crying into my arms, and then fell asleep…” The images that Mariko described were clearly seen by the other members.

“I don’t really know the details, but it seems she caught Atsuko in the arms of a weak man and about to be kissed by him if Takamina wasn’t there to stop him.”

“That’s not it… Acchan explained that she was caught off guard by the confession, which is why she didn’t do anything, but Minami found out that she was also attracted to him…”

The girls were shocked. They couldn’t believe their ace has feelings for another person besides their leader. They didn’t know what to make of this situation. They were mad, but at the same time they couldn’t blame the girl for liking a guy.

They were all raised up in a society where girls are supposed to be with guys, but since they are in an all-girls group with the no dating rule, they never interacted with males before. So it was only normal to develop feelings for a friend in the group. Though they are pretty sure that the person they are dating right now is the right one for them, and they wouldn’t change it for the normal relationship at all. They are all fine with being with another girl and they had all accepted that they are different.

The members look at one another, recognizing that they all share the same feelings upon this subject.

“Even if we all come to terms with it… Acchan is different… She is now out and about and experiencing new things…” Sayaka spoke up what the others had in mind.
“How’s Yuko, Nyan Nyan?” Mariko asked, wanting to change the subject for a bit.

“Ever since that incident, she hasn’t gone around looking or touching other girls anymore… What Takamina said in the restaurant really stuck with her now.”

“Well that’s good. Now, we don’t have to worry about two couples breaking up, but just one.” Sae said, immediately got smack by Sayaka.

“Itai, what was that for?”

The other members shook their head, and laugh at the couple in front of them. Normally the scene in front of them would be the Kojiyuu couple, but Yuko has stopped being an old man.

“Mariko?” A sound came from the living room.

“She’s awake, you guys go see her, and I’ll bring her breakfast.”

The girls walked out to a surprised looking Minami.

“When did you guys get here?”

“Ohayoo Takamina our greatest leader ever.” Miichan yelled and jumped on her captain.

“Ugh, Miichan, you’re too loud.”

“How are you feeling Takamina?” Haruna asked, concerned.

“Ah, Mariko, told you guys?”

They all nodded, looking at the girl with sympathy.

“Stop looking at me like that. You guys know I don’t like that.” Minami wasn’t weak, she’s fine, and she definitely doesn’t need her friends to stare at her with those feelings.

“Ara ara, don’t be mad in the morning, Minami. Here’s breakfast” Mariko came out with a tray of scrambled eggs, beacon, and pancakes. Instead of a traditional Japanese breakfast, it was an American one.

“Wah~ for me? Arigatoo!” Minami ate the food happily, commenting on how delicious it was.

Her friends watch her with smiles on their faces. Whenever their little captain smiles or be happy about something, they share the same feelings with her. They can only enjoy this small moment of happiness before the real problem kicks in.

“Ah~ that was really good.” Takamina said happily before she walks into the kitchen. The moment her back turns, her smile turns into a frown. She puts the dishes into the sink and starts washing them.

The others outside knew their leader was only putting on a face and that sadden them greatly. They’re not sure if the captain is gonna give her girlfriend another chance, for this time, it is a much greater deal than the kiss with Yuko.

Takamina came out to let the others that they should start heading to the theater. She grabbed her bag, making the other members shock from what they just saw.

“Minami, what happened to your wrist?” Mariko asked, making the short girl look down.

“Ah, must be from last night with Atsuko…” The leader seem indifference to the bruised mark sitting on both her wrist.

“You have it on both of your hand! What did you do with Acchan yesterday?”

“She pushed me down and held onto them… I guess she was squeezing too hard and now it leaves these marks…” The short girl said, tracing the mark on her right wrist with sad expression.

“Anyway, let’s head out now, I don’t want to be late.”

The members followed their leader leaving Mariko the last to lock her house. They all walk behind Minami, looking at each other to see who will asked her of her decision, but the captain spoke up before it was decided.

“I know you guys want to know my decision… and trust me, it was a hard one to make…”

They continued walking, waiting for their friend to continue her thought.

“I think… I will break up with her…” This left the other members gasp. They couldn’t believe, but at the same time they could, that Minami would break up with Atsuko.

“To prevent the third mistake from happening… I’m really scared, you know? I’m afraid that the next time it’ll happen, she’ll do something worst, and I don’t want hate her for it…” The leader turned around to look at her teary friends. She was too nice was what all of them thought, and couldn’t believe Acchan had blew it with this amazing god-like person.

“You guys, don’t cry, you’re gonna make me cry too.” The short girl laugh, but tears were falling down her face. All the members surrounded her and gave a group hug.

“We’ll support your decision, Minami. You do what you have to do.” Mariko spoke up with the silent agreement from the others.

“Arigatoo minna.”

The friends supports Takamina’s decision, but they wonder how their ace will take this bad news…


The girls headed to the theater, settling down their bags in the changing room. When they walked in, they came face to face with none other than the ace herself.
Immediately, there was an awkward atmosphere in the room, and anyone who was there can sense it.

Mariko, Miichan, Haruna, Tomochin, Tomomi, Sayaka, and Sae stood still. They didn’t want to move an inch for who knows what will happen. They can see in Atsuko’s eyes that the girl was regretting deeply, looking to their leader’s eyes to plead for forgiveness. Minami, on the other hand, looked away and continue on to her spot. The center girl left, crushed and teary eyed.

Their friends wanted to comfort the sadden girl, but at the same time, they couldn’t really support Acchan for what she had done to Minami.

“Takamina, are you gonna talk to her at all?” The older member asked.

“I have to eventually… I’ll do that after practice… will you guys be there?”

The seven girls can sense that the captain was scared to be alone with the ace. They know that she was afraid she’ll give the girl another chance when she’s not at all ready yet.

“Don’t worry, we’ll be there for you, and then let’s go eat afterwards.” Mariko said with the smiles of the other members.

“Yosh, we need to go practice now, come on.” Minami reverted back to her leader mode. That’s the only way for her to not think about Atsuko and for her to focus on her job.

The members followed behind shaking their heads. Takamina will always be Takamina no matter the situation she’s in.

“Alright everyone, we will practice all the versions for Beginner, but mostly…” The captain looked over to the ace. There was another awkward silence as the two girls made eye contact. The people there were confused to why the leader had stopped talking.

“… but mostly Atsu-Acchan’s version…” None of the members noticed the tiny slip up that Minami had made, besides the seven friends and the ace herself.

They had all started the rehearsal. First were Atsuko’s version, then Minami’s, Mariko’s, Tomochin’s, Mayuyu’s, and Yuko’s. They went back to Acchan’s, but in the middle of the song…

“Acchan!” One of the members yelled out.

Minami immediately look for Atsuko to see what had happened. The ace was lying on the ground unconscious, full of sweat, and scrunched up face like she’s in pain.

The leader rushed over to be by her girlfriend side, checking her temperature. Their friends can only stand and watch as Takamina freaked out and trying to wake the girl up.

“Atsuko! Atsuko!” The captain continued to yell out her girlfriend’s name in pain.

“Wake up, Atsuko…” The short girl had tears in her eyes. She closes them to stop them from falling.

“M-Minami?” The ace opens her eyes, coming face to face with her beloved.

“Minami!” Acchan hug Takamina tightly and closely. She doesn’t want to let go of this body in front of her.

The seven friends felt relieved to see the black hair girl conscious again. They take it upon themselves to dismiss the members that wasn’t involve with their group, while the two girls were still embracing each other.

“Is everything okay?” Yukirin asked Mariko with concerned.

“Not really… Takamina and Acchan…”

“It’s okay. They will be fine. I’ll head home with Mayu.” The team b’s captain lay a hand on the older member’s shoulder in reassurance, and took her leave.

“Nyan Nyan… why are we finished early?” Yuko asked, looking confuse.

“Takamina and Acchan needs to talk… you should head home too.”

“What happened?”

“Let’s just say Acchan did something that she shouldn’t have… and Takamina doesn’t like it one bit…” Haruna looks at Yuko with the expression that tells her she doesn’t want to talk about it, and that the squirrel should just go home.

“Okay… I hope they will work things out… because if they can’t, then we all can’t…” The team k’s ace said before leaving as well.


What the squirrel had said was true. If Minami and Atsuko can’t work things out, then what chance does the other couples have in saving their relationship when things go wrong?

The seven girls regroup towards the back of the theater to give the two girls space. They look at one another, hoping that whatever happens, they will all still be friends. The girls looked at the stage where the two figure were still in a tight hug.


“Ats-Acchan, are you okay, why did you fainted?” Takamina was worried.

“Probably from yesterday…” Atsuko looked down, probably feeling that Minami will think she’s dumb.

“What do you mean?”

“I… I ate all the cakes yesterday…” The aced pouted, trying her hardest not to look at her beloved.

The captain was dumbfounded. She didn’t even know what to say. Sure, she knows her girlfriend likes to eat, but to eat all that cake? What was she thinking?

“Why would you do that?”

“Because I love you… I know you bought all that out of love to make me happy, and I… I want… I don’t… I…” Acchan couldn’t explain what she felt, and she was having a hard time putting it into words.

The leader was silent. Her eyes were filled with love as she looks at her cute pouting lover. For some reason, she could understand what Atsuko was trying to say, and she felt happy about it, but she also felt the girl was irrational for doing that.


“I’m really sorry, Minami, I’m really am.” The ace finally looked at her captain, tears at the edge of her eyes.

“When you left last night, I didn’t know if it would be the last time for me to see you, and the thought had broken my heart. You’ve become such a vital part of my life that it’s hard to remember what my life was like before meeting you, and I can’t imagine my future without you.” Tears had finally dropped, streaming down the center girl’s cheeks.

“I know I’ve hurt you, but if you gave me the chance, I would spend every second of our life together to make up to you. I never want to see you cry or hurt you again, and to know that I’ve caused that hurts me deeply. I know what I’ve said is not enough, but please…” Atsuko was pleading.

Minami was touched by the feelings that Atsuko had poured out to her. For the girl to do that, it means something. The ace normally has a hard to expressing herself and usually keeps things to herself, but she took a big step in telling her love one. The ribbon girl appreciated and felt happy, but one thing occupied her mind.

“What about the guy…” Takamina looked away with hurt evidently in her voice.

“He means nothing to me, Minami. I love you and only you.“

“I-I’m not so sure…”

“Without you, I would not know how to smile anymore.” Acchan strokes the leader’s hair.

“Without you, I have nothing to look forward to.” She moves down to caress the short girl’s face.

“Without you, my heart won’t beat anymore.” She smooths out the captain’s eyebrow.

“Without you, life has no meaning.” She outline Takamina’s nose.

“Without you, I would be empty.” She traces the ribbon girl’s lips.

“Without you, I won’t be able to survive. So please…” She inches closer.

“Please don’t give up on me…” Atsuko whispered before capturing Minami’s soft lips.

The leader was completely swayed by the love that the ace had shown. She was captivated by how sincere Acchan was. She was in a daze by the kisses that she’s been missing. She felt content, being in the arms of her girlfriend who showered her with feelings.

Even though the captain was happy in the moment, she knows she has to do what she wanted before all of this had happened. She wants to enjoy this moment for she doesn’t know when she’ll enjoy it again.

Both of the girls ran out of breath as they separated their lips from one another. Red tints were clearly shown on both of their faces, and eyes are filled with sparkles of love.

“I won’t give up on you, Atsuko.” Takamina was the first to talk.

“Minami~” Acchan tries to hug her girlfriend, but said girl inched back.

“I still want to have a perfect image of you when I’m thinking about you… I don’t want to hate you, Atsuko, I really don’t.” The captain’s tears ran down her face, one after the other non-stop.

“Minami?” The ace was confused. She reached out to grab her chest, where her heart is beating. It was hurting suddenly, and she didn’t know why.

“I love you, Atsuko. No matter what, I’ll always love you…” The leader was full on crying at this point.

The seven friends, who were observing from the back, all had tears running down their face. Sayaka was leaning on Sae’s shoulder, holding her for comfort. Tomomi was in the arms of Tomochin as they embrace each other to the sad scene in front of them. Miichan hugs Mariko as she cried to the older girl’s chest. Haruna was left without a partner, but Miichan held her hand out for Nyan Nyan to hold.

The girls knew what Takamina had wanted, but they didn’t expect it to be this heartbreaking. The favorite and most compatible couple will break up. The two were the example couple that members look up to and followed. Now that they are over, what makes the other five invincible?

“Minami…” The ace was also crying. Seeing her girlfriend hurt also makes her hurt. You always feel what your partner feels. It’s the connection that they shared.

“I’m breaking up with you…”

Atsuko’s world completely fallen apart. She wasn’t sure if she heard it right, but the pain in her chest grew ten times worst. She felt like she was being stabbed repeatedly in the chest slowly. She was at a loss for words as she was looking at her broke down girlfriend, ex-girlfriend.

“No… NO!” Acchan slides over to face Takamina.

“Why, Minami, why!”

“Tell me, Minami, tell me!” The ace shook her captain.

“I’m scared!”

“I’m really scared of loving you, Atsuko!” The center girl was silent.

“I’m mostly afraid of you leaving me for another person…” Acchan was surprised to find out her leader’s feelings.

“I told you I love only you!”

“How would I know that about the future?” Takamina throws back, shutting up her friend.

The short girl stood up, thinking that it was already over, since there was nothing else that she wanted to share.

“J-just give me a chance, Minami. I will prove it to you. I will prove that you’re the only one I love.” The black hair girl pleaded again. She couldn’t imagine the future without Takamina, let alone the very next day. She already felt empty inside.

“I will continue to be your best friend, Atsuko. I will be there for you when you need me. I’ll cheer you up when you’re sad. I’ll be a shoulder for you to cry on. I’ll be the box for you to vent out your frustrations. I’ll support you no matter what you do, but I just can’t be with you right now…” The leader turned to look at her friends in the back. It was too painful for her to look at Acchan.

“Please understand that I still love you very much, but this will be good for the both of us… You may find someone else that you’ll love more than me. You’re now in the real world, experiencing new things. You won’t have to be stuck loving me anymore…” Takamina smiled bitterly.

“You’ll be able to try with that guy that almost kissed you… even though we’re not supposed to date, but I’ll turn a blind eye for you, Atsuko. You’ll be able to sort your feelings, and maybe I can open my eyes to the others around me…” Acchan didn’t like the sound of any of the things that the captain had said, especially the last part.

“Atsuko you’re free now, and if you do find happiness in a man, then I’ll be happy for you… “ The short girl walked over to the welcoming arms of her friends. Before she left the theater to grab her stuff, she turned over to look back at the girl she loves.

“Atsuko…” The girl looks up at Takamina.

“If you’re sure of your feelings before all that happens, or if you’re in your 30s/40s and still find no one, then… I’ll do what you want in that interview…” The leader blushed thinking of what she is implying.

“Y-you mean…” The center girl had hopes in her eyes.

“Let’s live together… and… get married…” The captain smiled genuinely at her ace, before walking to the changing room with her friends to get their bags.

“M-Minami…” Atsuko was also blushing, but very happy that she will get another chance from her beloved. She was very determined to prove to Takamina that she’s the only one for her. She promised herself that she will get the girl she loves or she’ll die trying. Nothing and no one will get in her way of that goal, and if there are obstacles, she will demolish them.


The eight girls got their bags, heading out to have lunch together. Seven of the members were wondering if Takamina was sure about her decision. They don’t want to question her, but they are eager to know.

“Minami… what you said back there to Acchan… did you mean it?” Mariko, being the oldest there, asked.

“Yeah I did… I told you guys that she’ll get three chances, so when the time comes and she is really sure that I’m the only one she sees without wavering, then she’ll get that last one.”

“What about the part that you may find another person?”

“In the meantime, while she’s figuring out things, I want to see if other makes me happy too…”

“Is that why you were thinking of Asuka, Yui, and the others at that one time?”

“Yeah… does that make me a bad person?”

“No, Minami… it only makes you human…” Mariko said wisely, while the others also agreed.

“Before I forget, can you keep this for me, Mariko-sama?” Takamina handed the older member a nice looking box.

“Can I see what’s inside?”

“I guess so…”

All the seven girls stood in a circle as Mariko opens the box. What the find inside was a stainless steel ring and two matching necklaces that Minami had bought. The members gasp at how unique it was, and the wording on their makes their heart melts.


“T-Takamina, this is beautiful, why you have this?” Tomomi asked.

“I bought it at a store for me and Atsuko for our anniversary… but you guys know how that turned out…” The leader frowned thinking back of what could be a special day.

“Why do you want me to keep this?”

“I bought it with Atsuko in mind, so it can only be given to her… The day I will ask you for it back will be the day that we’ll both be ready... Please keep it safe for me?”

The members were gushing at a how lovely and romantic their leader is. They couldn’t believe this perfect god-like human being belongs to their ace. Acchan was definitely lucky to deserve this kind of love and devotion from Minami. The girls envied their lucky friend very much. They look at their partner, sharing the same feelings that they have for this couple, and they wish to achieve this kind of specialness between them too.

“Okay, I’ll keep it safe… I do hope you’ll ask for it back one day.”

“I hope so too.”

The eight girls continued walking to the usual restaurant to share what is left of this tired, painful, and hopeful day. They look forward to the future where all the couples can be reunited to have a nice lunch together again, like old times.

What they didn’t know is that, the future may cause more disruption to the reunion of a certain favorite couple.
Will said couple survive such turbulence that will be thrown at their lives?

Let’s just pray for the best.


I hope you guys liked my first fic ever ^_^

So, I'll post Nisemono chapter 5 part 2 tomorrow, please look forward to it :D
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Three Chances (11/13/14)
Post by: Tanchan on November 13, 2014, 09:26:33 AM
I don't know what to say about this new chap except that Acchan better get her acts together and confess up front what it is she's been hiding from Takamina and other girls or Takamina will get fed up with her actions soon and result in her falling for Utan more and more. Right now it looks like being with Acchan confuses her while being with Utan makes her comfortable and happy.

Looking forward to your next part :)
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Three Chances (11/13/14)
Post by: black_maa on November 13, 2014, 12:04:23 PM
This part I am reading first time and it's very, very heart broken part..  :cry: 
Never thought, that the reason is that painful for Takamina..  :gyaaah:
Waiting next update.. :)
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Three Chances (11/13/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on November 13, 2014, 12:24:58 PM

Three Chances


Don't like the ending of this  :( :cry:

Won't you make alternate ending?  :) :)

Hehehe  :twothumbs :twothumbs :nervous :nervous
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Three Chances (11/13/14)
Post by: minami_pops on November 13, 2014, 04:40:59 PM

 just make it UtaMina.. :scolding:
i feel like a Boss now?  :mon sweat:

i'm a big fan of AtsuMina too but sometimes i need a new pair for my KAMIOSHI, Takamina.. :prayers:
geez you made me starting to stalk over your story..
Title: Re: AtsuMina: Three Chances (11/13/14)
Post by: ryu201 on November 13, 2014, 06:44:32 PM
I know but i dont count it as a atsumina moment.
I dont know,it seem so forceful.
Even when takamina with acchan,she still thinking about uta.
What? Are u going to break my heart in the next chapter? :grr: :grr:
I wonder after u finishing nisemono,can i still loyal to my atsumina? :badluck: :depressed: :fainted:
Well lets see in the future,im sure u know what the best for atsumina :hee:

I already read three chances before but since it can heal me from my heart breaking, i reading it again and i still found it nice  :mon star:

Three Chances


Don't like the ending of this  :( :cry:

Won't you make alternate ending?  :) :)

Hehehe  :twothumbs :twothumbs :nervous :nervous
Im agree with this or can u just make squeel for this?
Well for the great story, please continue lezperv-sama :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 5b (11/14/14)
Post by: lezperv on November 14, 2014, 06:59:30 AM
@Tanchan: Lol, you seem very irritated with Atsuko :P but that’s how I felt when I wrote this fanfic haha because she got that stupid kabuki guy. Maybe chapter 6 will clear Atsuko up, so people won’t be so mad at her… Hai, please look forward to part 2 :D
@black_maa: Yeah… I get that a lot about “Three Chances,” but it’s a One-shot, so it’s finished for now.
@IamNot_Glad: Initially, that wasn’t supposed to be my ending. I had a happier ending planned after Atsuko was seen with the stupid kabuki guy and more drama happens, but I ran out of time and the fic was due, so I left it with an open-ending. I might go back one day to finish it properly, when I’m in the mood. For now, please enjoy other stuff that I’ve created hehe >_<
@minami_pops: Hmmm, you want UtaMina? What if I want AtsuMina? Or want AtsuMinaUta threesome? :P Haha sorry for making you so worked up lol.
@ryu201: Well, who doesn’t like an aggressive Atsuko, right? Just not in this particular situation lol. Oh no no no, I would never break your heart, not intentionally anyway :P It’s just, I came over this actress who reminds me of Atsuko as well, so I was thinking maybe I could create another version of Nisemono, but with the actress instead of Uta. Though, that’ll be too much work and I have to be in the mood for it… Ah thanks for reading it again, and like I told IamNot_Glad, I might go back one day to finish it properly ^_^ but for the time being, please enjoy my other fics hehe.


Here's part 2 to chapter 5 as promised :)



Chapter 5b

Third POV

True to her word, the soukantoku has been writing and checking the piles of papers nonstop. Normally, she’ll take her time, but now, she really wants the break that she rarely gets.

Members been telling her that she is growing thin, but it doesn’t seem so to her. She’s been eating fine… maybe not three meals per day like she should, but she was still eating... that counts for something, right?

She also needs to make a change to her hair style. There’s this thing she’s working on that requires her to dye her hair black. She wants to do it when she has the time, and luckily, she will soon.


The sound of a text message made the leader jumped. She was fully concentrated on her work and was not expecting any disturbance at all.

The text was from none other than Shinoda Mariko, reminding the small captain that lunch was at 2. She wondered why the older girl had messaged her. She look at the time on top of her screen, it was small, but clearly showing 1:45pm. Takamina only got 15 minutes to meet her friends at the café or else she’ll be reprimanded for being late.

She quickly grabbed her bag and rushed out of her office. She ran her way there since it was close by. There were 5 minutes left till the meeting time and she’s glad she got there at least a little early, but her friends were already there waiting for her, leaving a seat in between Mariko and Atsuko.

“See, I told you guys she would forget if I don’t remind her.” The oldest member spoke up, teasing her ex-captain.

“Sorry, I was just really concentrating on my work…”

“So you can have more free time to see your date, huh?” The taller member continues to poke fun at the shorter girl.

“Oooh ho ho, when do we get to meet this person, Takamina?” Miichan joins in the teasing game.

“Yeah, I want to meet them too.” Yuko declared.

Everyone was having fun making the young leader squirm, except for Acchan. She didn’t like how they kept talking about Minami’s date. The short girl belongs to her and nobody else. They need to get it into their head and stop with all the mentioning.

“Um… we haven’t even been on the third date yet for him to meet you guys…” The soukantoku blushed, talking about her partner who happens to be a girl, but none of her friends knew. The info regarding the program is confidential, but if she said the opposite, then it would be fine right?

“Oh my god, your date is a boy?! Kyaaa!” Minegishi was making a big fuss over it. Takamina guess it was best to kept Uta’s gender a secret otherwise there might be more of a commotion about it.

Since Acchan heard it was a male, she doesn’t feel as threaten because no men can give Minami what she can. They are nothing compared to the ace who had known the girl for 8 years. There’s a saying that ‘nothing can compare to a touch of a women,’ and that cannot be truer.

“Are we eating or are we just teasing me?” The leader spoke up, not liking the situation that she was put in.

“You guys, stop teasing my Minami, and let’s order.” Acchan defended, clinging to her love one’s right arm.

Once the ace had spoken, no one dares to challenge her, except for the senior member. Yes, the senior member is Shinoda Mariko.

“When’s your third date?” The model asked, ignoring the tiny looks from her friends, and the glaring one from Atsuko.

“I’m not sure yet, but he asked to pick the next one… I don’t know where it’s at either…”

“Maybe a fancy restaurant to ask you to be his girlfriend?” Miichan got excited.

“Maybe to the movies, sitting in the back where it’s dark, and… itai!” Yuko started to describe what she had done with Haruna, but got smack by said girl.

“Maybe a picnic to the park with slow playing music, while you wait till night time to gaze at the stars together.” Sae also contributed to the ideas.

“Maybe he’ll take you to his house and cook you something, afterwards, watching a movie together and finally… itai!”

“Why you keep thinking about perverted things, Yuko?” Nyan Nyan is now mad at her short girlfriend.

“I don’t know you guys; he’s not telling me anything, but all those sounds really nice…”

All the friends, including Acchan, were staring at the leader with wide eyes. She looks at every one of them, and understood why.

“N-not the y-you know part, but everything else sounds nice…” The captain blushes hard, earning giggles from her ex-AKB members.

“Minami kawaii~” The ex-center hugged the girl, not letting go, as she complimented Takamina.

“Alright, I think we teased Minami enough, let’s get something to eat now.” Mariko was just being happy for her friend, seeing her being herself again.


The text was loud and clear. Atsuko, Mariko, Miichan, Haruna, Yuko, Sae, Sayaka, Chiyuu, and Tomochin all heard it. They were all waiting for the soukantoku to check her phone, but said girl was feeling shy.

She knows that since her friends was here, and barely anyone else texts her, it has to be Uta. She wants to check it, but at the same time no, because Atsuko was there.

“Aren’t you gonna see who it is?”  The squirrel asked, having already made up with her girlfriend.

“Y-yeah… could you move a bit, Atsuko?” Takahashi withdraw herself from the embrace and scoots her chair back a bit so no one else could see her phone.

She was right about it being from Kohaku. She smiled subconsciously just thinking about the girl, which none of the members missed. Acchan didn’t seem to like it since it wasn’t towards her.

To: Minami~
From: Utan
Subject: Hey
Ahhh, was it from our date?
Hmm, are you implying something here Takahashi-san XP
I just got out of work. I’ll meet you at xxx in 30mins okay?
Ureshii yo~ arigatou ne Minami.  Mainichi wa aitai desu  ^_^
- Utan <3

Takamina can feel that the girl was worrying about her, but she’s seriously fine. She chuckles a bit at the playful tactic coming from the younger girl. She was definitely implying something, but she can’t really tell her for she is shy.  What made her smiled even wider was how cute Uta was saying that she wants to see the leader every day.

Though what really caught the captain’s attention is meeting her date in 30 minutes. Did time really pass by that fast when she was with her friends? She guessed she won’t eat with them like she planned to then.

“Is that your boyfriend?” Mariko teased.

“Un~” The short girl answered without actually listening to the question since she was re-reading her text message. Her friends around her gasp, even Atsuko had furrowed her eyebrows.

“You guys are a couple already?” Miichan asked.

“Huh?” The soukantoku finally look up at her friends, wearing a confuse expression.

“Your boyfriend.”

“S-He’s not my boyfriend…” Takamina pouted almost slipping up, making the others think that she was upset by the thought.

“So it ‘was’ him who texted you…” The oldest member deducted, making her ex-captain blush.

The leader pretended not to hear the remarks as she replied back to the girl.

To: Utan
From: Minami~
Subject: Hey
Don’t worry, I slept enough, so I’m fine ^_^
I’m not sure I know what you’re talking about Kohaku-san XP
Okay, see you there in 15 since its 2:45 now.
No need to thank me. I wanted to see you too >///>
- Takamina

“What did he want, Minami?”  Atsuko asked, feeling a little jealous.

“N-nothing, don’t worry about it…”  Takahashi felt like she have stayed long enough and it was almost time to go meet her friend anyway, so she excused herself.

“I have to go now; I’ll catch up with you guys later, jya ne.” The captain stood up to leave, but was held back by Acchan.

“Where are you going? Aren’t you eating with us?” The ex-ace gave the girl her famous pout and puppy dog eyes. She looks really irresistible right now, but Takamina know she has somewhere else to be.

“I have to meet someone, and I’ll just eat later, so have fun okay?” The girl tries to leave again, but the hand that held her, didn’t let go.

“Who is it, Minami?” Acchan bites her bottom lip as her eyes became kinda teary.

“Obviously her boyfriend…” Mariko step up, trying to help her friend leave.

“S-He’s not my boyfriend.” The leader almost slipped up about the gender again.

“Anyway, I gotta go, bye guys.” The short girl looks at her best friend one more time, smiled, and left to her destination.

After Takamina had left, Atsuko also tries to leave, but Mariko had stopped her.

“What are you trying to do?”

“What do you mean?”

“We’re all friends here, but you need to let Minami go.”

While the two were having a conversation, the others were just sitting at the table listening. They didn’t want to speak up for this is between Atsuko’s love for Minami, and Mariko’s protection for Minami.

“I’m not sure I know what you’re talking about.”

“If Takamina really like this person, then let her be happy with him. Stop trying to keep her for yourself. You already have a boyfriend Acchan…”

The ex-ace glared harshly at the older ex-member, freighting the taller woman a bit, for she has never been on the receiving side of this.

“I love Minami, Mariko, and she loves me! I can’t let it go!”

“What if she doesn’t love you anymore?...” What Shinoda said, struck Atsuko in the heart. The other ex-members watch as their ace’s hard exterior crumbled.

“No! NO! She’s mine. She’ll always be mine!” The ex-center girl left, trying to run after her love one, but the short girl had already disappeared.

“Wasn’t that a bit mean, Mari-chan?” Miichan came up to her girlfriend and held her hand.

“She needs to realize that she can’t have both… and that she can’t always come back running to Minami like this…”

Nobody else knew what to say. They had a feeling that every time they would go out to lunch, something like this would happen again. They don’t want to pick any sides, but they also want to help their friends.

AtsuMina had always been together, so to see each other with someone else is different for them. Atsuko was the one who had strayed away and got herself a boyfriend, so if anything; it was her decision to leave her captain. Takamina, on the other hand, was just trying to move on and there is nothing wrong with it.

They all sigh, waiting for things to progress between their two friends…


The young captain ran towards the ice cream shop that Uta had picked. She didn’t want to be late, and want to be the first one there.

As she reaches the shop, she saw the other girl running towards her as well. They both got in front of the shop at the same time, greeting each other with a hug.

“I-I’m glad that… that… I made it in… time…” Kohaku was out of breath, smiling at her dear oshimen.

“Why is your hair wet?” Takahashi had also noticed that during the last date, Uta’s hair was also damp, but she couldn’t figure out why.

“Ah, I didn’t have time to dry it…” The younger girl pouted, looking very cute with her dripped hair.

“You’re lucky that I always bring a towel with me…” Takamina took her towel out and started drying the girl’s hair.

As she continues drying the girl, she was really close to her face. She observes the girl, carefully studying her features, and being captivated by her beauty. She doesn’t know how to describe this feeling, this charm, but one word came into mind…

“Sexy…” The leader whispered, not realizing that she had said it out loud when it was only a thought inside her head.

The taller of the two didn’t miss the compliment at all and blushes hard. She never thought anyone would call her sexy, let alone the girl she’s attracted to.

“Are you getting sick?” The captain was worried, and puts her forehead against the girl’s to check her temperature.

“I-I’m fine, Minami…” This only causes the younger girl to grow even redder.

“Let’s get some ice cream, it’ll help.” The soukantoku took the girl’s hand and walk into the store. They both look at the many varieties that the shop has to offer.

“Which one do you want Utan?”

“Hmm, I want the banana split so we can share; what about you?”

“Then… I’ll just get the raspberry dark chocolate milkshake, and we can share that too.”

The girls smiled at each other and face the owner of the store to tell him the order. At the same time, they asked…

“How much is it?”

They both look at each other, having a silent conversation, as both of them wanted to pay. None of them were backing down as they continue to stand there staring at each other.

The owner figured she’ll get her money either way, so she went and made the ice cream and milkshake.

“Let me get this Minami~” Uta whines and stomp her feet like a child would for not getting what they want, which is a really cute sight to Takamina.

“No. I’m gonna pay, and you go pick us a booth or table, okay?” Takahashi didn’t want to use her leader’s voice, but she had to, to make the girl listen. She didn’t want to intimidate her, but it’s the only way she can pay because she knows if she drags this out too long, she’ll lose.

“Minami~” The girl started pouting, swinging the captain’s arm back and forth.

“You know… you don’t need to always pay for me to make me like you…” That was the first thing that came to her mind. Sure everyone needs money, and it’s what makes the world go round, but relationship is about being happy and understanding each other.

“Do you like me?” Kohaku bashes her eyelashes at the shorter girl with a huge grin on her face.

“Y-you’re my friend… o-of course I like you…” The soukantoku blushes, dodging the question by answering it differently than what the girl had meant.

“Hmm, do you like me more than a friend?”

“Okay, here are your order ladies.”

“Ah, hai… arigatou gozaimasu.” The leader was saved by the store owner. She hurriedly pays the woman so they could go pick a seat.

They picked the table near the window since the window was tinted, and the table was in the back as well, so they got the privacy they needed.

“Say ‘ah’ Minami.”  Uta scooped a spoonful of banana and vanilla ice cream, bringing it up to her oshimen’s mouth.

The older girl opened her mouth hesitantly, and took a bite. The combination of vanilla, chocolate fudge, and banana, tasted so good that she had made a sound of enjoyment.

“Mhmm, oishii~”

Even though it was just an innocent sound, the younger girl blushed from having a slight dirty thought. She shook her head to get herself back together, and reprimanded herself for even thinking of it.

“Here, try the drink.” Takahashi lifted her cup with a straw up to let the girl have a taste of the milkshake.

“Umai~” The combination of sweet dark chocolate blending with the sweet, yet sour taste of raspberry, is truly an aphrodisiac delicacy.

“That’s good to hear. I really like this drink.” The shorter girl took a drink from the same straw, giving the taller girl an opportunity to tease her.

“Indirect kissu~” Kohaku giggled at the red tint on her crushes face.

“Mou~ why do you always tease me like Atsuko?”

The moment Uta heard Acchan’s name, she stopped everything and just stare at the girl in front of her. She doesn’t know why, but her chest felt heavy, like something is constricting her lungs.

Takamina noticed the change in mood, asked the girl what’s wrong. The girl said it was nothing, and continued to eat her ice cream quietly.

The leader starts to feel uncomfortable and played with her cross necklace. The younger girl had notice that the older girl has been wearing it and wonders…

“Where you get your necklace from?”

“This? Atsuko gave it to me a while ago... I believe it was after her graduation… ” The captain smiled at the memories.

“Do you miss her?”

“I would lie if I say I didn’t, but it’s getting better.” The smile on the girl’s face turned into a bitter one.

“You two are very close, best friend, huh?”

“Yeah… something like that...”

Best friend to everyone else, perhaps…

“Why do I hear a ‘but’?”

“…it’s complicated…”

“What do you mean?”

“Atsuko and I…”

Again, the ex-ace’s name was mentioned, causing the younger girl stomach to churns. She doesn’t understand why because she has nothing against the actress at all.

The captain, on the other hand, was debating whether it was the right time to tell her partner about her past relationship with the ex-ace.

“Neh Utan?”


“Do… do you remember asking me about my relationship?”

“Yeah, but you couldn’t answer it at the time…” The girl wonders why it was being brought up. Can it be that her oshimen is already involved with someone, a member?

“I… I have been in a relationship, and it was with another member… but that was in the past…”

“W-who?” She’s glad that it was no more, but she can’t help and wonder about this member.

“You actually know her… or well… you are her…”

What did she meant by I am her?...

“Y-you don’t mean…”

There’s no way… it can’t be true, can it?


“M-Maeda Atsuko?”


She was involved with the girl I have to play role as…

Maeda Atsuko…

AKB48’s ace and partner of Takahashi Minami…

The best leader and ace pairing, turns out to be an actual couple...


“Are you okay?” Takamina was concern that the new information may be too much for the girl.

“Yeah. I’m just a little surprise, is all…”

“I figured... It’s not something you would hear every day.” The soukantoku laughs awkwardly, but was quickly cut off.

“How long have you guys been together?”

“Hmm, I think… about three years? It wasn’t official or anything-”

“Did you guys break up?”

“I think so…”

“What do you mean?”

“We both were too busy… and… she got a boyfriend now…” Since AtsuMina never talk about it, and now that one of the two got a boyfriend, it’s obvious that they are just friends now.

“I see…”

Is this the reason why they chose me? To be a replacement for Maeda Atsuko who left Takahashi Minami alone?

Does Minami see me as Acchan?

Since the atmosphere is already tense, the captain feels that they should just get over and done with all the question that they may have for each other.

“I-Is there anything else you want to know?”

“There is, but that’ll be for another time. I assume you have questions for me?”

“Un…Utan… why… why are you in…”

“Why am I working in this industry, right?” The soukantoku nodded her head.

“I guess… it’s because you make easy money…”

Is money that important to put up your own body?

The leader understands that work nowadays is hard to find, but the thought of being nude and doing those things in front of a camera is not imaginable.

“Are you disgusted by me?” The question came out of nowhere and caught the captain off guard.

“I-I’m not… how did you started doing these work?”

“I was doing gravure modeling, and eventually, I just ended up here…”

“D-do you enjoy it?” The younger girl finds the older one to be super adorable with the blush on her face for asking such question.  The leader has always been embarrassed and shy about this topic, so for her to ask, it must be a great deal.

“There are times where it wasn’t so bad, and there are times where I wish I didn’t do it, but recently I don’t feel as much as I used to anymore…”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s just say, there is someone out there I rather do it with now than just anybody.” As Kohaku confesses, she caresses Takahashi’s cheek, and slightly rubbing on the girl’s soft skin.  She immediately feels the heat emitting off her oshimen’s face, causing her to smile.

It was true with what she said. There are times where doing it felt good, and there are times where she wasn’t really comfortable with what’s going on, but she still has to do it because it’s her job. She likes it better when she does it with females because it’s much more gentle and sexy, and she like the thought of her making someone feel good. Now, she doesn’t enjoy doing her work as much because of the girl beside her. The girl is all she thinks about because even though it may just started out as liking an oshimen, as she met the person herself and go on dates, the like turns into real attraction.

“D-does y-your family knows?”

“I haven’t really gone back to them or keep in contact, so I’m not sure…” Her family was the one who made her go out on her own and make money, so ever since then, they don’t really talk anymore. She doesn’t make an effort to call them or anything either.

“Family is important… even if they do bad stuff…” The leader speaks from experience. The scandal about her mother, and the one about her brother being a delinquent really got to her, but she can’t let these things take her down. She is Takahashi Minami, AKB48’s soukantoku, she has to be strong.

“Yeah, but you got friends with you, right?” Uta tries to cheer Takamina up.

“Haha, yeah, silly silly friends… Speaking of friends, they want to meet you, and I kind of told them that you’re my boyfriend…” The captain scratches the back of her head in embarrassment.


“I didn’t want them to know you’re a girl, so I use the male pronouns…” She looked down, feeling bad.

“Well that’s okay; at least you didn’t tell them the accurate information.” The taller girl understood and she actually finds it amusing.

“Yeah… “

“I assume your friends are all from AKB?”

“Un~ There’s Mariko, Miichan, Haruna, Yuko, Tomochin, Tomomi, Sayaka, Sae, and… Atsuko…”

Hearing Maeda Atsuko’s name makes Kohaku fired up. She now knows that there is a competition for Minami’s affection even if the actress currently has a boyfriend.

Let’s just say, shit is about to get real.


So yeah... what do you guys think of the second half of this chapter?

Anyway, Thanksgiving is coming up... I don't really care for it, but since it's a holiday, I'll let you guys pick which fic you want me to update.
It's gonna be by voting, so let's say if majority of you want Nisemono, then it'll be it. You gotta let me know in the comment though.
Here are the fanfics:
1. Nisemono
2. Maji?
3. Kowai!
4. My new fanfic, it's AtsuMina, that's all you guys need to know :P
5. Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

After telling me which one you want, you guys gotta give me time to write them, and I'll try to whip up something lol
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: jumpcx on November 14, 2014, 07:53:48 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi !!!! :ding:
onegaishimasu :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
and thx for the update :byebye: :byebye: :byebye: :byebye:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: ryu201 on November 14, 2014, 10:56:35 AM
Suddenly bring up atsuko there?! :mon zoom:
W-wait! I should happy that takamina still miss her ace right?
But why? Argh! I really starting love UtaMina!!! :frustrated:
Yabai! But i love this chapter it will great if u add that stupid kabuki actor soon :kekeke:

Please! Update Kuroi x shoroi tenshi!
I have been a silent reader there.
I really love that story so please update it,onegai! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: minami_pops on November 14, 2014, 03:05:15 PM
but... but... you already made me freak of this pairing.. gaaah i want UtaMina now..
dare you to turn me like this LOL...

hey you didn't continue kuroi & shiroi tenshi. i'm waiting you know? khehehe...
thanks for the update author san
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: black_maa on November 14, 2014, 08:05:38 PM
Ah.. At least Takamina tell the true about her relationship with Acchan..  :D and Utan know who is the rival, it won't be easy to get Takamina.. :prayers:  so get ready to fight..
Can't wait the time, when Acchan un Utana will meet..  :kekeke:

All your fanfics are good.. :thumbsup but I really want to know what will happen there in next chapter :frustrated:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: Tanchan on November 15, 2014, 08:06:31 AM
Okay the real fight seems to get ready to be officially proceeded onto the next stage with Utan having found out who her biggest rival is. I'm not irritated at Atsuko, I've just been waiting for her to give me a reason to be on her side again in the fight for Takamina. I like UtaMina and will not mind if they end up together with how the progress of the story flows but Atsumina is still my only OTP so I still want them to be the final pairing, that is of course once Atsuko has cleared up her romance mess. After all her attempts to get involved in Takamina's life despite having already gotten a boyfriend, I still squeeze whenever their lovey-dovey moments come up. That proves that no matter what happens, they're still my ultimate favorite OTP.

I can't wait for chap 6 so that I can shout again "Go Atsuko! Get your man girl back". However, Utan is a lovely girl so I hope even if they don't end up together, she will find someone worthy of her love at the end :P.

I'm torn between all of those choices since I want to see an update of everything XD, but I guess I'll go for Nisemono since I can't wait to see Atsuko and Utan finally meet.
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: Drakon on November 16, 2014, 12:33:27 AM
I am not against AtsuMina. Good stories on this pair so little. 1 to 25 and generally drabble. Big good stories rarity. Except your "Three chances" I can remember only "Filling Up Memories" and "How Long Does Forever Last?".
And when KaiAtsuko begins ... no comment ...
In «Nisemono» Atsuko acts not simply as the egoist, she is Super Egoist. I do not like such a relationship. The phrase "Only mine" - kills. As though the speech about a thing, but not about the person.
Minami need someone with whom she can relax. Cease tutelage and feel the protected. In this form Utan is better than Atsuko.

Concerning alternative "Three chances". Well, in my opinion, the alternative will kill all impression about fic. No matter how well it will turn out.

Oh, I for continuation "Maji?". It's fun and interesting. Aggressive Minami so isn't enough.
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: dearacchan on November 16, 2014, 12:09:28 PM
Can you update all your fanfic? Lol
First thing first i would say thanks for your quick update of Nisemono. I enjoyed reading it and be a silent reader lately, gomen ne..:-P, and the three's top class, nuff said.
As matter of fact, i don't mind which one you'll updating as long you finished the story..but since we need a feedback here, I guess I'd go with number 4.., I want to see another new Atsumina fanfic from you..^^ anyway I'm pretty curious bout the continuation of devil wear prada, I'm sure it's going to be an interesting story if you update it..hehe
Okay..That's all from me, i need to get my first chapter done too :nervous
mata ne..
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: cisda83 on November 17, 2014, 01:20:18 PM
ah... more background on Atsumina relationship

And Atsuko already declared Minami is hers....

What would she do about her boyfriend and Minami?

What about Minami....?

Does Minami ready to accept Utan?

Would she go back to Atsuko if Atsuko chase her back?

Somehow I think Minami still had feeling for Atsuko.... since she has been talking about Atsuko mostly in this date

And she tried to avoid mentioning Atsuko previously

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on November 18, 2014, 12:14:13 PM

Three Chances

If you have time please update it  :P :P

Anyway, Thanksgiving is coming up... I don't really care for it, but since it's a holiday, I'll let you guys pick which fic you want me to update.
It's gonna be by voting, so let's say if majority of you want Nisemono, then it'll be it. You gotta let me know in the comment though.
Here are the fanfics:
1. Nisemono
2. Maji?
3. Kowai!
4. My new fanfic, it's AtsuMina, that's all you guys need to know :P
5. Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

After telling me which one you want, you guys gotta give me time to write them, and I'll try to whip up something lol


I go for Kowai! or Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 5 part 2

Seems like Acchan is the bad guy here ha  :smhid :smhid

But no matter what

I'll believe in ,y Atsumina  :lol: :lol: :thumbsup :thumbsup
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 5 part 2 (11/14/14)
Post by: lurker17 on November 23, 2014, 02:11:00 PM
You made me come out as lurker now take the responsibility of updating Shiroi x Kuroi  :P
All your fics are good though, but please update them  :)
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: lezperv on November 27, 2014, 10:00:19 AM
@jumpcx: I like how you’ve been a silent reader of mine, but you’re quick to comment for choosing a fic to be updated next lol.
@ryu201: Woh, hey hey, calm down man. Lol it’s a good thing that Atsuko is brought up, it’s for AtsuMina’s sake and UtaMina’s sake, but first love is also hard to die. Well guess what, your wish will come true next chapter, but he’ll only show up slightly, maybe again later on too… Though, you voted for Shiroi x Kuroi, so you gotta wait longer then.
@minami_pops: The point of being a writer is to mess with their reader’s mind :P I’m just joking haha. Oh, I didn’t know you read Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi either and that’s what you’re voting for, right?
@black_maa: I’m glad you’re able to understand why I did that. It’s better to be truthful in a relationship than to lie and hide things. Thank you for voting for Nisemono, but so far it seems Shiroi x Kuroi is winning haha.
@Tanchan: Lol, I and you are alike. I’m waiting for Atsuko to give me a reason to be on her side too. I’m talking about real life, but fanfic too haha. I get excited when there are AtsuMina scenes too, so yeah, it does prove that they are our OTP. Which I think is a good thing because it means that we’re loyal even if the course may change for a while :) Thanks for giving your vote to Nisemono, though sorry to disappoint you, Atsuko and Uta still won’t meet yet in that chapter :P
@Drakon: It brings a smile to my face knowing that my “Three Chances” is one of the fics that you remember, so thank you <3 Ah, so you don’t like Kai x Atsuko either? Haha yeah, Atsuko is a little bit crazy possessive in this fanfic of mine. I didn’t do it on purpose; it just came out that way. I hope she’ll be able to redeem herself eventually… I agree with you on ‘Three Chances,’ I think it ends well the way it is too. Anyway, thanks for voting for ‘Maji?’ :)
@cisda83: Wow, I didn’t think you were still reading this fic of mine at all. I can’t really answer all your questions because that’s cheating lol. Minami didn’t mention Atsuko in the previous chapter because the girls were on a date. There is camera around so Minami didn’t want to share that on television. It’ll ruin Atsuko’s career and her career/AKB if she did. Anyway, please look forward to the next update, so I assume you’re voting for Nisemono?
@Iamnot_Glad: If I have time and in the mood, I might write more, but I really highly doubt it. I like the way it ended lol. I’m just gonna assume you’re voting for ‘Kowai!’ then since you put that first. If you could, I rather you just give me one title X3 I never intended to make her this bad haha.
@lurker17: Take responsibility? You make it seem like I’m irresponsible or something. Thank you, but sadly for you, Nisemono has won most of the votes.

I have something to announce, but it'll be at the very end. So please enjoy my next chapter.

Nisemono has won most of the votes, hence why I'm updating it. Just wanted to put it out there lol



Chapter 6

Minami POV

After seeing each other on that day at the ice cream shop, and sharing about ourselves, Utan and I have become closer. We continued to see each other every day, well try to every day, even if it’s only a little bit to hang out. Another thing that also started to change in my life was that Atsuko started to come by every night as well.

I have mixed feelings about this because I feel like I’m cheating on the both of them, but I’m not, since I’m not technically with anyone. I had fun with Utan in the afternoon, and then I relax with Atsuko at night. I feel like I’m living two different lives and it’s somewhat taking a toll on me.

It has been another week since that day, and I still haven’t gone out with her for our third date yet. I guess we’re both just busy, or maybe I’m just busy. Though, now, I finally have the time to do things that I needed to do.

I’m sitting at my usual salon place to dye my hair black. I wonder what reaction the others would have from seeing this change in color. I had black hair before when AKB had just started. It’s been a while since my hair is that color again, and I’ve also decided to cut it shorter too; the same way when Atsuko had her hair in AKB. I hope it looks good, but the only way to know is to take a selfie picture and upload it on Google plus.

Now, I’m heading towards the usual café to meet up with the others. I don’t know why, but it seems everyone has a lot of free time lately. It feels like the old AKB all over again whenever we’re all together.

As I was walking there, I saw Atsuko talking to a guy nearby, and it seems she was arguing with him. I think the guy is her boyfriend, and since they’re probably fighting, it really explains why Atsuko has been hanging with me a lot more lately.

I tried to walk pass them without them noticing me, but I can’t help to be worried about Atsuko. Her boyfriend seems really scary at the moment, so I stood somewhere at a distance to keep watch.

I can’t hear what they’re saying, though they seem to be arguing furiously. She tries to walk away, but he held her back, and start yelling at her again. Atsuko is now crying, and I can’t stand this anymore. I walked over there as quickly as I can, and saw him raised his hand.

Don’t tell me he’s going to hit her!

I ran over there with all my might to stop him. I pulled Atsuko out of his hand and into my arms. I stood there defiantly, staring up at him with a stern look. I can’t believe he was about to hit her.

“What do you think you’re doing to Atsuko?” I challenged him to see what he’ll say. He slowly puts his hand back down to his side and smiled at me like it had never happened.

“M-Minami?” I heard Atsuko called out my name, and I know she’s wondering why I was here or maybe trying to see if it was really me since I changed my hair color, but that’s not the point right now.

“Konnichiwa Takahashi-san, I don’t think we’ve officially met; I’m Onoe Matsuya, Atsuko’s ‘boyfriend,’ hajimemashite.” He held his hand out to shake with me, but I disregard it.

“I know who you are, but what were you planning on doing to ‘my’ Atsuko?” I don’t like his face, I don’t like how he claimed to be Atsuko’s boyfriend and emphasizes on it, and I just don’t like him in general.

“We were just talking, Takahashi-san. Tell her, Atsu-“

“Don’t call her Atsuko!” Only I can call her by her name.

“… Tell her, Acchan.” He looked at Atsuko with the expression of ‘you better not say anything,’ causing her to withdraw behind my back.

“M-Minami…” Her voice was still trembling, and her eyes are still full of tears. She looks like a child afraid to be punished. I’ve never seen her so scared like this before. How dare he make her act like this!

“Look.” I stared at him in the eyes, showing him that I’m not joking.

“You and Atsuko are done here-“

“You-“ He was trying to grab Atsuko.

“Hey! Don’t interrupt me.” I scrunched my eyebrows, making him back away.

“If you were to even think of laying a hand on Atsuko, you don’t know what’s coming, and it’s not just a simple threat.” I can see his face is now boiling mad, but he didn’t dare to make a move.

“We’ll be leaving now Onoe, and don’t come near Atsuko anymore-“

“You can’t do that!” He was balling his fist, but I’m not scared.

“Try me Onoe, that is, if you want something to happen to you.” I gave him the sweetest smile I could manage, and left with Atsuko, hand in hand. I swear to god if he really wants to try something, I will ruin him, and his career. I will make it happen somehow.

We kept walking towards the café as I wait for her to open up to me. I know there was no point in asking her if she wasn’t going to tell me, so it’s best to let her do it herself. Speaking of her opening up to me, it seems pretty fast since she’s already squeezing my hand. This is usually the sign of her thinking hard.

I wonder if she’ll tell me truthfully or make up excuses…


I heard her, but I didn’t want to say anything. I just kept walking with her in toll. I feel like she’ll be making an excuse for everything that I saw, and I really don’t want to hear any of it, if it turns out that way.


I continued walking until she starts shaking my hand and whines the way she would when she wants my attention. This kind of brought a smile to my face, but I don’t want to give in to her yet.


I finally stopped walking and turned back to look at her. I was just staring at her, observing her to see what she wants to do and wants to say. She seems timid under my eyes. She looked down to the ground, not saying anything, but would look up once in a while. I can see the fear in her eyes. Was she afraid of telling me or afraid of me?

I don’t like the silence between us, so I continued to walk. What surprises me is that she started walking as well, but now she’s pulling me with her instead of vice-versa. I guess she decided to tell me or maybe she’ll change the subject and try to distract me instead. I don’t know, and Atsuko is the one human being that is the most difficult for me to figure out.

We reached our destination and our friends were already seated. Atsuko once again, dragged me into the restroom like she did a few weeks ago, locking both the door and us into a stall.

I just looked at her, waiting to see what she’ll do to me. Will she attack me like she did before or will she actually talk to me? I won’t know until it happens.


I was silent, but urge her to go on.

“I… I broke up with him…”

I’m not sure if I heard what I think I heard, but it sounded like she broke up with her boyfriend. Was my mind playing tricks on me? I focused on her, noticing that her cheeks had become red, which is a sign of her being shy.

“I’m sorry?” I wasn’t sure on what to say. I was hoping that she would repeat herself, and she did.

“I broke up with him… with Matsuya... that’s why you saw us arguing…”

I can see the tears in her eyes, and her voice started to break, but she still tries to look tough. Why are you trying to be strong in front of me, Atsuko?

“Why?” She has always argued with him before, but in the end, they always go back to each other. What is the cause for this sudden break up?

“I was stupid.” I’m quite confused, and it is probably showing on my face as well, because she continued.

“I’m so sorry Minami.” She hugged me, laying her head on my shoulder.

“For what?” I’m completely lost.

“For leaving you and being with him. I’m really stupid for that. I’m sorry… I’m so so sorry Minami… I’m sorry I hurt you.” She was crying now, and I felt hopeless. I don’t want to see her upset, but at the same time, I’m glad she realized the pain that I went through.

“Atsuko… I’m at ease knowing that you’re done with him… He wasn’t good enough for you…” I embraced her, trying to calm her down like how I used to when she was back in AKB.

“Minami...” She kissed me. Again, she kissed me, catching me off guard. I swear that she does this on purpose.

“S-sto-“ Her soft lips were still on mine, leaving me no room to form coherent words. I tried to push her away, but she started sucking on my bottom lip.


My legs are getting weak from hearing that sexy sound that she made, but all of this feels so wrong. She just broke up with her boyfriend, so I think she’s being emotional right now, and needed to let out what she was bottling up.

“Minami~” She whispered against my lips, blowing her sweet breath into me, making my head hazy like I was walking through a poisonous smokes.

“S-sss-stop…” I told her, trying my best to fight the urge to kiss her back and let her do what she wants to me.

“Why?” She continues as she roams her hands on my body.

“I-it doesn’t feel right…” I said, making her stop all of her movements. She looks at me with what I think are disbelieving eyes.

“What do you mean by it doesn’t feel right? Why doesn’t it?” She sounds angry and hurt. I feel bad for making her feel like this, but I can’t just let her do whatever she wants.

“You and I are not together, and you just broke up with him too. I think you need to take a break and calm down a bit…” I tried to let her down as easy as I can, but I don’t think it is working.

“I am calm!” She pushed me against the wall and held both of my wrists above my head.

“Please, Atsuko, don’t do this…” It seems whatever I say will anger her even more.

“I love you.” She said with conviction. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I watch her predatory eyes gazing into mine.

“A-Atsuko…” I breathe out the last time before giving up. When she’s in this mode of hers, I can’t do anything, but let her do what she wants. I just wished someone or something would save me out of this situation.

“Minami is mine…”

“You’re the one I love…”

“I want you…” She whispered those three lines into my ears, claiming me as her own, like I am her possession. Though I will admit that it causes me to feel something inside, but I don’t know what it is. I just know that I need to stop her.

“Atsuko… but I’m not yours…” I told her dejectedly, making her froze.

“What do you mean?! I love you, Minami. I broke up with him because I love you and I want to be with you!” She’s really angry right now, and normally people would be scared, but I’m not. I know that she is just hurt.

“N-no… no… Atsuko, it’s all wrong.”

“Is it because of your boyfriend?! Is he the reason why you don’t want me anymore?!”

“You got it all wrong, Atsuko!”

She looks at me with teary eyes. I didn’t mean to shout at her, but I feel like I wouldn’t get anything in if she kept assuming things.

“Atsuko, I think you’re confused. I will always be your friend if that is what you’re worried a-“

“No! No…” She got out of the stall and went to the sink. She suddenly slips down to the floor and cried.

The sight in front of her breaking down hurts me so much. I don’t know how to cheer her up. I want to make her happy, but I don’t want to lie to her.

“Atsuko, I’ll always be here, you’ll always be my best fri-“ I crouch down next to her, rubbing her back to soothe her.

“I don’t want to be just your best friend, Minami. I want to be more…” She looks at me with her puffy red eyes. She looks like a child right now, and it’s quite adorable, but that’s not the point right now.


*knock knock*

“Atsuko, Minami, are you guys okay?” That sounded like Mariko. I look at Acchan and she nodded her heard.

“Yeah, we’re fine, we’ll come out soon.”

“Okay, hurry up, we’re all hungry here.”

I’m pretty sure Mariko left, so I helped Atsuko up. I grabbed the paper towel and rinse it with water. I start wiping away the tears and the smudge from her make-up.

“There, all beautiful again, like the Maeda Atsuko I know and love.” I smiled at her goofily, making her laugh. I’m glad to hear that sound. That’s the sound and smile that tells me she’s fine.

“Alright, let’s go.” I tried to walk away, but she pulled me back.

“M-minami… I really do love you. I can see it clearly now, and I’m really sorry for hurting you for so long. Please give me a chance to prove it?”

“Atsu-“ She kissed me.

“Shhh, don’t say anything. Just let me prove it to you.” She pecks my lips one more time before pulling me out of the bathroom with her. I was definitely dumbstruck. I don’t really understand, but I felt little butterflies inside.


Third POV

Mariko, Miichan, Haruna, Yuko, Sayaka, Sae, Tomomi, and Tomochin watches as Atsuko drags Minami into the restroom, not even getting a chance to say a quick ‘hi’ to both of them.

“Déjà vu…” Yuko commented.

“Wondered what happened…” Sayaka looks on worriedly.

“Acchan looks upset…” Haruna took noticed.

“I guess they just needed to talk.” Tomochin knows only Takamina could cheer the ex-ace up.

“What do you guys think it’s about?” Miichan asked.

“Her relationship with her boyfriend?” Sae thinks.

“Or her relationship with Takamina…” Tomomi added.

“Or… her relationship with both of them…” Mariko said what she thought was probably true.

None of the friends talked for a few minutes because they all thought of the AtsuMina couple, even though they aren’t really a couple. They thought it would be nice to just have their normal group instead of an added member that’s not related to them. They don’t want to see Acchan’s boyfriend, nor do they want to see Takamina’s boyfriend either. They rather have the two girls together, so that they’ll remain the close AKB group of friends.

Of course life is not so easy, and there would always be up and downs, but it doesn’t hurt to dream of such possibility.

“They are taking a while in the bathroom, don’t you guys think?” Sayaka was being worried again.

“I’ll go check on them.” Mariko said and went to do so.

She tried to push into the restroom, but it was lock. She knocked on them, calling out the girls’ name. Takamina had answered back, but that doesn’t really ease the older woman’s mind. She told them to quickly come out because they were all hungry, even though it was a lie. She just wants to see if they were okay. She got her answer and went back to the table, waiting with the others.

“How did it go?” Miichan asked.

“Takamina said they’ll come out soon…”

“Speaking of the devil.” Yuko announced.

They watched as Atsuko pulled Minami with her to the table. The two of them sit down like nothing had happened. Acchan never letting go of the hand the hand she held, snuggles closer to Takamina. The leader just let it be as she faced her friends.

“So what’s up?”

“You tell us.” Yuko spoke up.

“What do you mean?”

“Why were you two doing in the bathroom for so long?”

The soukantoku didn’t know what to say. She looked over to her right, making eye contact with the actress to see if it was okay to share. Maeda thought for a bit and nodded her head.

“Atsuko… she… she broke up with her boyfriend.”


“What?!” Mariko was really shocked to hear the new info.

“Why? What happened?” Miichan inquired.

“I don’t love him…” The ex-ace answered, looking at the captain while doing so.

Everyone sitting at the table can tell that Acchan broke up her relationship for Takamina. They can clearly see that the ex-ace does really love her ex-captain, even though it took the girl long enough to realize it. They felt a bit happy knowing that there is a possibility of AtsuMina being back together. Though, they seem to forget that there is another woman in Takamina’s life, and this woman is not yet known to them.

“Well… we’re glad that you’re done and over with that jerk.” Mariko spoke up, genuinely happy for the ex-center.

“Now that we’re all happy, let’s order food.” Sae suggested, feeling exhausted for having been caught in this drama from her friends.

Food was ordered, as they chat happily about anything and everything. The news about Atsuko breaking up was never mentioned again since it’s all in the past now. At least it was for the others.

Takamina’s new change in hairdo was brought up in the conversation, and her friends teased her about having the same haircut as Atsuko when the actress was in AKB. They joke about her missing the ex-ace too much that she decided to get the same hair to ease her loneliness.


Chatters were immediately stopped as they heard the familiar ringtone. They all looked at the little soukantoku as she tries to pull her phone out and check her text. She felt uncomfortable with Acchan being all up to her, so she scoots back a little for some privacy. Of course this tiny motion was noticed by all.

To: Minami~
From: Utan
Subject: I miss you <3
I couldn’t stop thinking about you X3
I can’t wait to see you later~
Meet me at the usual place :D
- Utan <3

The leader blushed after she read her text. The tinge of red was very noticeable and of course Acchan didn’t like it one bit. She felt the anger inside her, but it wasn’t at Minami. She was mad at herself for letting this person go, and now she has to win the love of her life back.

It’s going to be a lot of work to make Takamina fall in love with her again, but it’s worth it. Only by doing this, can she be able to prove her love for the girl in front of her. She only wishes that her effort will be rewarded because hard work will always be rewarded, right?

“Who is it?” Miichan asked.

“Is it your boyfriend?” Mariko teased.

“S… He’s not my boyfriend…” The captain pouted her adorable lips, making the actress wanting to kiss them, but she has to restrain herself from doing so.

“What did he say?” Yuko was curious, and so are the others, but she was the only one who wouldn’t mind asking such questions.


“Come on, Takamina, tell us.” Yuko whines.

“Fine… they said they can’t wait to meet me later… there, happy?” The soukantoku looked at anything that doesn’t have a face because she doesn’t want to see what expressions her friends have, and she especially doesn’t want to see Acchan’s.

Speaking of the ex-ace, she clings to the captain’s arm and held on tight. She feels like she is losing her girl, and it’s partially true.

Takamina look down at the girl, seeing the sadness in her eyes as they made contact with each other. This was exactly the look that she didn’t want to see in the girl because it’ll only make her feel guilty, even though she shouldn’t be.

“Oh ho ho, for how long have you guys been seeing each other? Did you guys go on your third date y- Itai!” The squirrel definitely deserves that smack from Haruna. She was being too nosy, and was being inconsiderate about Acchan’s feeling which everyone else can see.

“We really want to meet your boyfriend, Takamina. How about two weeks from now?” Mariko suggested, wanting to evaluate and see if this guy was good enough for their ex-leader.


“I want to meet him too, Minami.” Now that is scary. Who would have thought that the actress wanted to see this guy as well? What will happen? Will she kill him? That would be interesting to watch, but sadly it won’t happen.

“I-I can’t exactly agree to that because of the show, but maybe?” Even though Takahashi had a good excuse for saying no, she really wants to say no, but eventually her partner has to meet them anyway if things will go towards in that direction. The direction of dating.

“Then two weeks from now it is.” It was decided just like that. The short leader has no choice, but to agree.

After spending time with everyone, just like old times, it was time for the soukantoku to leave. She stood up saying bye to her friends and left. She didn’t realize that Acchan was also following her.


“Atsuko?” Takamina didn’t expect her name to be called. She wonders if she’ll have a hard time leaving since she knows the actress is pretty persistent.

“…”No words came out. The ex-ace knows that she wants to win her ex-captain back, but being selfish was not one of them.

“Doushita?” The shorter girl was concerned.

“Nandemonai… I just want to tell you to have fun and be careful.” Even though it was hard saying those words to the girl she love, she had to smile and do so, for she doesn’t want to guilt the girl into staying with her.

“Atsuko…” The leader smiled at her friend. She understands what the girl is doing, and it makes her happy knowing so.

“Thank you, and be careful on your way home too, okay?” Takahashi leans in to give Maeda a hug. The taller girl relish in the warmth of her friend’s body as she snuggles tighter.

The short girl left, while still being watch by her friend. The distance became too great for the ex-center to see, so she headed home to her apartment.


Minami POV

I went to the usual place to meet up with Utan. The ice cream shop has become our go to place to see each other.

As I reach the store, I can see her sitting with her banana split and my raspberry milkshake. She seems to saw me, and wave, which brings a smile to my face.

“Hey, did you wait long?”

“Iie. I came five minutes ago. How was your day?”

“Hectic I guess…” I wasn’t really lying when I said that. The thing with Atsuko and her boyfriend was tiring, and the thing with me and her in the bathroom was a lot to handle too.

“Why is that?” She looks worried.

“It’s Atsuko…” I told her honestly, so that she wouldn’t think there was anything wrong with me.

“Maeda-san?” She seems surprised.

“Yeah… Atsuko broke up with her boyfriend. I swear he was going to hit her if I didn’t happen to be there to stop him. He was such a jerk, you know? Nobody likes him.” Thinking about that dumb stupid man makes me angry.

“Minami, calm down, he’s not even here.” She giggles, but I could have sworn that there was another hint of emotion showing.

“I know, I know, but I just get mad thinking about it…”

“Well, let’s put that topic aside. I notice you changed your hair color.” She reaches out to pat me on the head.

“Yeah, it’s for a work I have to do, but you also changed yours.” Her hair seems to be shorter. It makes her look more mature, and less like Atsuko’s.

“Do you like it?” She seems timid. How cute.

“Yeah, it suits you.” I smiled.

“Anything else happened with your day?” She’s very attentive, always listening to me and asking about me.

“Ah, yes… um…” I don’t know how to tell her the fact that she’ll be meeting my friends in two weeks.

“What is it?” She giggled.

“My friends decided that they want to meet you in two weeks…”

“Ah sou desu ka… Eh?!”

“Yeah… they’ll be surprised to see that you’re a girl instead of a boy…” Especially Atsuko…

“What about our program though?” I was hoping that she wouldn’t bring that up.

“I know… I don’t know what to do…” I’m really in a bind.

“I guess we just gotta hurry up with our third date then. What do you think?”

“Why do we have to hurry it up?” I do not quite understand where she’s going with this.

“Well for one, we can find out more information about the show and two, because I want to go on another date?”

“Ah…” She does really have a good point.

“Dame ka?” She starts pouting, probably thinking that I was saying ‘no’.

“I would love to. Where is it gonna be?” She never told me where she wanted, and I am dying to find out.

“Hmm… Hi~mi~tsu.” She stuck her tongue out at me.

“Mou~” Now it was my turn to pout.

“Let me call them to make the arrangement.” She got up and went outside.

I watch her through the window. I find it funny that she’s bowing her head even though nobody was really there. It’s kind of a habit that we all got, but it’s still amusing to see it.

I drink up my milkshake as I wait for her to return. I don’t know why, but I keep feeling unease about something.

“Minami, what’s wrong?” I heard her asked as she went to sit beside me.

“Iie, so when’s our date?” Maybe thinking about this will help me forget the feeling.

“They said two days from now, so that they can set things up.” She seems really happy. I should feel the same too, which I am, but there is just something…

“I can’t wait to see the surprise then.”

“You’ll love it. I hope…” It seems she’s doubting herself. 

“Whatever you pick, I know I’ll like it because you have put thoughts into it.” I tried to reassure her, hoping that she’s more confident about her choices.


“You just seem to know how to cheer me up, don’t you?” She gave me a kiss and held onto my hand. Hers is a little bigger than mine, but even so, it was really warm.

“Heh~ we kept talking about me, but how was your day?”

“Just work… nothing special, but it’s a whole lot better now because of you.” I think she’s the one who know what’s to say as my cheeks turn red.

“I-is it… is it possible that you stop doing that kind of work?” I really want to help her out of this profession, but the decision is hers. I won’t force her to do anything that she doesn’t want.

“I can’t… I don’t want to take advantages of you…”

“What do you mean?” How would she take advantages of me?

“They didn’t tell you?” She was surprised, but I’m even more confused.

“Tell me what?” I’m feeling quite nervous...

“That I could get out of my work if I mentioned your name…”


This is the first I’ve ever heard of. I didn’t know I have that kind of power, nor did I know my name does either. Was there something worked out between Akimoto-sensei and Utan’s boss?

“Minami?” She waved her hand in front of my face to get my attention.

“Yeah… I didn’t know that, honestly…” I appreciate that she didn’t use me to get out of her work because it tells me that she’s genuine about her feelings for me, but I wish she would have used it. I wouldn’t mind it one bit if I know it would help her out of her job.


Eh? Why is she blushing?

“I want you to use my name from now on. If it helps you get out of it or get out of anything that you don’t want to do, then please use it. I would personally confirm it if I have to.”

“You called my name.” She smiles brightly at me.


“You called me Uta.”

Did I?

“Ureshii~” She hugs me tightly into her arms. I hugged her back, enjoying the warmness.

“Did you even hear the other part?”

“Un~ wakatta~”


“Arigatou Minami~”

We stayed in the ice cream shop for a couple hours, just talking, and enjoying each other’s company. She stole a few kisses here and there, but they were only on the cheeks. She’s really honoring her words about not kissing my lips. Though, I’m not sure if the thought of wanting to kiss her would occur. I’m very shy about that kind of affectionate thing. I could barely kiss Atsuko when we were semi-together, so I don’t think I could initiate this with Utan either.

Speaking of Atsuko, I wonder what she’s doing at home right now. At first, she would come over at night when I would be in bed already, but she’s been coming over before I get home now. Sometimes she would be wearing my clothes and run to greet me at the door, and there are times where she’s sleeping in my clothes on my bed. I would join her after showering and changing into fresh ones, and we’ll sleep through till the morning.

“What are you smiling about, Minami?”

“Huh? Oh, I was thinking about kissing.” Well, I’m not technically lying, but it’s not the whole truth either.

“Kissing makes you smile?” She giggles.

“I just thought about how you’re not really pushing me into kissing you, and that the most you would do is kissing my cheeks.” I grabbed her hand and squeeze them, showing my appreciation.

“W-well, I just don’t want to force you to do anything you don’t want to…” She’s so adorable stuttering her words.

“I know, so thank you for that.” I gave her a kiss on the forehead, making her blush.


I check my phone to see what time it is, and it was getting late. Before leaving, I was adamantly telling her to use my name to get out of her work, and she agrees to it. I parted with a hug from her, each going our own way. We would text each other to see if I was able to hang out tomorrow because she doesn’t want to bother me if I were to be too busy. These considerate gestures from her, gives me butterflies.

On my way home, I stopped by a cake shop to buy Atsuko some cakes. I want to cheer her up from the things that happened earlier. I reached my apartment and opened the door to silence and darkness.

“Tadaima~” I didn’t hear anything back, so I went to my room to check.

Atsuko is not here…

“Atsuko?” I went into the bathroom to look for her, but she wasn’t there either.

“Atsuko?” I head into the living room to see if she might be sleeping on the couch, but none.

Why is she not here?

I decided to call her cell phone. I hope she would pick up, and she did, thank god.

“Moshi moshi” She said through the phone, sounding very tired.


“Minami~?” Her tone of voice seems to change.

“Where are you?”


I don’t see her though…

“Where exactly?”

“On the couch watching our old performances.” Now she sounds sad, but what she said is not true.

“No you’re not.”


“I don’t see you!”

“Where are you?” I heard her moving in the background, but there’s no sound in mine.

“I’m home.”

“I’m home too.”

“What are you talking about? You’re not here!” Nothing makes sense anymore. I’m just confused.

There was a minute of silence before she spoke up again.

“Minami… I’m at home, in my apartment…” Now I understand that, that’s what she meant by home, but…


“What do you mean ‘why’?” She giggles, probably thinking that I’m asking a silly question, but I was being serious.

“I thought you would be at home… here…with me…” I guess my definition of home was different for her. I thought she would think that this was her home too. After all, she’s been staying with me for a while now.

“Minami… can I really call that home?” Why does she sound timid? Was there something wrong?

“What? Of course! This is also your home, Atsuko. I told you you’re welcome here at any time…” Why do I feel frustrated all of a sudden?

“Can I come over?” I stayed silent for a little bit. I don’t like the way she sounded so scared. Why is she scared? What is she scared of?


“Do you want me to come over?” Is it me, or does she sounds like she’s about to break…

There was another silence. Why can’t I just answer her? What did I want to say? I need to calm down. I need to breathe, but my chest feels constricted. I just want to say yes, but why do I feel like that one word isn’t enough? I’m just going to stop thinking and let whatever flows out of my mouth.

“I want you to come home…”

There, I said it, feeling like I can breathe again. I waited for her to answer me, but it was quiet on her end.

“I’ll be over soon.”

“Be care-“ She hung up the phone on me. I stared at my cell for the longest, thinking that it might reconnect if I do.

I settled my box down and went into my room to change into comfortable clothes. I want to wait for her before getting in the shower. No, it doesn’t mean that we’re taking one together. I just want to know that she’s safe.

*ding dong*

Eh? Who is that? No one told me that they’re coming over except for Atsuko, but she has a key, so who is it?

I went towards my door, getting ready to open it. I don’t know why, but my heart is beating very rapidly. I took a few breaths before opening the door, and the sight in front of me took my breath away.

“Atsuko?” She seems to be out of breath, hair a little disheveled, and still wearing her home clothing.

“Minami~” She hugs me tightly.

“Hey… you were quicker than I expected, and why did you ring the bell?” I hug her back.

“I rushed over, driving…” I think she’s blushing, but I can’t tell without seeing her face.

“That’s reckless you know?”

“I know, but I wanted to see you as soon as possible and…”


“I wanted you to welcome me…” This girl is incorrigible, but that’s one of her charming points.

“Then… Okaeri Atsuko~” She steps backward, looking me in the eye.

“Minami… Tadaima~” She leant in wanting to give me a kiss, but at the last moment, she stops near my lips. She changed direction and kissed me on the cheek instead. I was really surprised. Why did she stop?

“Come on, I bought some cakes for you.” I dragged her in, closing the door to my apartment.

“Hontou ni? Arigatou~” She jumped on me, making me dragging her along to the dining table. I don’t like it. I don’t like the way she feels so light on me.

“Atsuko, have you been losing weight? You need to eat more, you know?” I’m concerned about her. Her whole body has been thin lately…

“I could say the same for you, Minami.” She reprimands me back, and I can’t argue with her. We both have a lot of work to do, so we can only eat when we have time.

“I hope you like the cakes.” I opened the box to show her the content. I went into the kitchen to get her a fork.

“I like anything that comes from you.”

“Sure you do.” I rolled my eyes, making her giggle because she knows that, that’s not true.

I watch as she eats the cakes. Once in a while, she would feed me a piece, and I have to eat them. Though, I prefer to see her enjoys it instead. The smile on her face is what I like to see the most, and I hope that it stays that way.

“I’m gonna go take a shower now, so you go on ahead, okay?” It was getting late, and I know that we both have a job to do even if it’s tiring.

“Un~ but I need to brush my teeth first.”

We both headed to the bathroom. I took this opportunity to brush my teeth as well. We both remove our make-up and applied face moisturizer.

“I’ll wait for you.” She told me as she got out, and closing the door behind.

Normally she would insist on taking a shower with me, but surprisingly, she just went out to the bedroom like a good girl. What’s the sudden change, I wonder.

I usually take a long shower to relax myself, but I took a quick one today. I’m tired, I want to sleep, and I didn’t want her to wait up long for me.

I finished up, drying myself, and headed towards my room. She was lying there, closing her eyes. It seems like she fell asleep, but I was wrong when I got in.


“Hmm?” I settled in the comfort of my bed, blanket wrapped warmly around me, while facing her.

“I love you~” She smiles brightly at me, making me blush.



“Can we cuddle?” She’s acting strange…

“W-why are you asking me?”

“I won’t do it if it makes you uncomfortable.” Her smile never falters, and I can tell that she’s not lying.

I didn’t know what to say about it, but I don’t mind. I actually like it because it makes me fall asleep faster. I put my right arm out, signaling for her to come closer. She snuggles into me and wraps her arms around my waist.



“Can I kiss you?”

“W-what?” My eyes are wide open, completely dumbfounded.

“On the cheeks…” She stated, but I know that, that’s not exactly what she wanted.

“U-un…” She kissed me, and true to her word, it was on my face.




“Oyasumi.” I close my eyes, feeling myself drifting slowly off to sleep.



“I will make you fall in love with me again.” I was shock to hear that, so I opened my eyes to look at her, but her eyes were closed. The smile on her face never left. She was really serious about it.

I haven’t seen Atsuko so focused on doing something in a long time. I don’t know how she’ll do it. I don’t how I’ll react to it or how I’ll feel about it, but she is the kind to accomplish what she has put her mind into.  Would I fall in love with her again? Have I ever fallen out of love with her? What am I feeling right now?




“I love you.” The way she said those three words are so strong, so full of power and emotion that I can’t look at her anymore. My face still heats up after all this time, even though I should be used to her saying it.

“A-ah.” She seems satisfied with my response even though it was just a sound of recognition. She wiggles even closer to my body. Her face touching my neck, and I can feel her breathing on me.

I’m so tired, and sleepy. I tried to head off into dreamland, but my mind said otherwise. I looked over at Atsuko and I think she’s already asleep. It’s so fast, but I guess because she was exhausted and strained from today’s event as well. I continue to look at her peaceful face, wanting to caress her cheeks, but withheld my hand.

“Atsuko… I still love you, but I can’t give you another chance… I just can’t… Who is to say that you won’t leave me again, or go back to that jerk?” I whispered, wanting to let my real feelings out while she’s asleep. I’m too scared to face her upfront.

“When I read in the papers that you gave him another chance after he cheated on you… I wasn’t sure of what to think about it… The first thing that came to mind was that you’re a baka for that. The second was ‘why’? Thirdly was if you really love him that much…” I sigh.

“I’m sorry for being a coward Atsuko, but I think it’s best if we’re only friends… Akimoto-sensei wanted me to be happy again, and so does everyone else, so he found me a person who is similar to you.” I remembered how I reacted when I first found out about it. It was really unbelievable.

“Uta is really sweet, kind, and gentle. They remind me a lot of you, but there are also some things that are different. I feel happy with them. Uta treats me like a girl, you know? I like that a lot.” I remembered how she kept calling herself the boyfriend.

“Anyway, our third date is coming up soon and I very much looking forward to it. I have to be honest; I’m really dreading the day that you and the others would finally get to meet them. I don’t know how you guys would react… especially yours. I don’t want to see that sad look on your face…” Sharing my feelings makes me really tired. My eyes started to shut slightly.

“Atsuko… what should I do…” I finally shut off my eyes, and let sleep take over.


I hope you guys enjoyed that :)

Alright onto business.... Me and Ruka are not partners anymore for Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi, so it'll all be on me from now on, but it's not like it hasn't always been. Anyway, if you guys still want to read it then I'll continue it, but don't expect any Wmatsui side stories like before because I wasn't the one who wrote those. My main focus will always be AtsuMina with the side couples MariMii, TomoTomo, Saeyaka, etc etc.

For the next few weeks I'll be completely busy with school finals/prep/presentation/and writing papers. I don't know what will happen, but I might be gone for a while... just heads up.

Lastly, if you guys haven't seen the new AtsuMina pictures yet, then go to their thread to see it  :heart: Happy Thanksgiving.
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: lurker17 on November 27, 2014, 01:22:14 PM
@lezperv that's not what I meant.  :P
Thank u for updating! But I'm still hoping that you'll have the time to update Kuroi and Shiroi.  :) I love your fics.  :thumbsup
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: black_maa on November 27, 2014, 02:08:14 PM
With each chapter what are you writing in this fanfic, things for Minami is getting harder and harder..  :badluck:
At this moment I am confused, what she will choose..  :frustrated:

Thank you for updating and waiting next chapter.. and of course good luck with school things.  :on GJ:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: ryu201 on November 27, 2014, 02:33:58 PM
U know why? Its because i really really have a bad day but ur update really make happy  :onioncheer:
Arigatou lezperv-san ^^

Whoa~ this update make my atsumina shipper turn on!!!
And takamina so coooooollll when she meet that stupid kabuki actor :mon star:
But now im confuse to choose between atsumina or utamina >.<
Just like takamina who confuse between acchan and utan  :frustrated:
Well no matter how long u gone,as long as u update this story,i will keep waiting for u  :hee:
And sure i also wait for shiroi x kuroi tenshi too ^^
And lasr,arigatou for update lezperv-san  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: ubulubulbilu on November 27, 2014, 03:04:52 PM
No matter what, Atsuminaaa!!!
but Atsuko, it won't be easily. So FIGHT FOR UR LOVE!!!

Author San, read it, really complete my day. Thx yo!
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: cisda83 on November 27, 2014, 03:54:31 PM
Ah... Minami saved Atsuko just in time...

Now Atsuko is going to start chasing and attacking Minami... trying to make Minami fallen for Atsuko

Minami has good and steady feeling for Uta...

But who is the one that she loves?

Did Minami really fall out of love with Atsuko already?

I hope it's Atsumina story...

But it's getting interesting...

What's going to happen in the 3rd date?

Can't wait to see

Thank you for the update

PS: I wish to read ' Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi' as my 1st choice then Nisemono and Maji

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: jumpcx on November 28, 2014, 09:52:47 AM
lol u caught me red handed, :OMG:
i know i should comment more but  :sweat: i'm very very lazy.
gomenasai  :on cloudeye:
i'll make my self comment more  :on freeze:

first off, i really like how atsuko finnaly realize that she loves takamina, :on gay:
i really like atsumina, but i want to see what lengths atsuko is willing to go though for takamina's love  :hehehe:

second, u got me hooked on uta with takamina,  :scared:
their sweet momets makes me want to have a uta takamina pair ending  :grr:
the way she treats takamina puts a smile on my face when i read it. :kekeke: well not this smile, more like someting like this :hee:
and in some moments i was really sad to see atsuko doing the stuff she did to takamina, :stoned:
and i kinda disapprove the way takamina is leting her do it. :temper:

well then, i look forward to see more of uta takamina and atsumina action, thx for the update. :on drink:
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: Drakon on November 30, 2014, 11:05:50 PM
@Drakon: Ah, so you don’t like Kai x Atsuko either?
Ep. Do not see the point  make of a girl a boy. What good in Minami with appendage between his legs?
In addition, Kai it is Nami. And Nami with Ray. No way otherwise.

Oh, Atsuko became reasonable? It is trusted hardly. Interestingly, as far as her enough?
Good update!
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on December 01, 2014, 01:53:22 PM
Atsumina FTW  :lol: :lol:

Sweet Acchan is too adorable

Can't take it anymore *runs aways*  XD XD
Title: Re: AtsuMinaUta: Nisemono Chapter 6 (11/27/14)
Post by: Tanchan on December 02, 2014, 09:01:18 AM
Probably Atsuko's mission is not to make Takamina fall in love with her again, seeing how she's never fallen out of love with her, but to make her regain the trust in Acchan's love for the second time - something in which Utan is having an upper-hand at the moment. It's a long way, but since Takamina still loves her, if she's sincere she will succeed ( and I want her to succeed).

Sad to hear that you will be gone for a quite a long time but school should take priority. Get all A's and come back with an update XD
Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 1
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 04:00:11 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 1

A Certain Shiroi Tenshi POV

As I’m staring down at the humans below me, I wonder what it’s like to be in a relationship, I wonder what it’s like to have someone by your side, what kind of feelings are involved? I look at them with interest, trying to feel what they feel, trying to mimic their emotions, but sadly the loneliness that I felt still remains.

Have you ever heard of the legend where creatures or humans used to have two heads, four arms, and four legs? One day, lighting struck them and they were forced to split into halves. Everything that was together is being separated. The most important thing that made them whole was the heart that they’ve shared. After being split apart from their partners, they never felt happy or completed like they used to be because the other half of their hearts are missing. The only way that they can ever feel joy again is by reuniting with their other halves, which is also their soul mate.

I’ve seen humans who have found their soul mate and even some of my angel friends have found their soul mate. I look at them, smiling and laughing with each other, enjoying their eternity together. To say that I’m not envious of them would be a lie. I am happy for my friends, but I still wish I could find mine and be completed. There can only be one soul mate for each individual, and I sigh, not knowing how longer I have to wait.

I have lived over 3000 years, but my appearance doesn’t match my age at all. I’m quite young looking. You would think I am just a 19 years old girl who couldn’t protect herself. Little did you know that I am actually the most powerful and strongest angel out there.

My friends and I are known as the Shiroi Tenshi. We are all dressed in white. I know it sounds cliché, but that’s just how it always has been. The only difference is that each of our outfit is based off of our ranks.

The highest rank of angels is called Pure. I am the only one in the Pure rank. I’m the one to hold all the angels together and look after them even though there is an angel who I have to report to. My outfit consists of gold cuff bracelets on both of my wrist. The white blouse with no sleeves that are made out of thin soft fabric, which could be considered see-through, but not enough to see what, is underneath. Short white skirt made out of the same material and gold sandals.

The next rank of angels is called Saint. There are three people in Saint. Their outfits are made of thicker material. The white blouse is a short sleeve and instead of a skirt, they wear short pants. They wear gold cuff bracelets, anklets, and shoes.

Then the rank called Noble. There are two people in Noble. Their outfits are made of even thicker material. The clothes consist of long sleeve blouse and long pants. They wear gold shoulder plates, knee plates, bracelets, and harden boots.

Finally, there are the Underlings. They’re a lot of them and their clothing is pretty much covered up. Though there are a couple common things to our outfits. Our upper back is fully exposed for our white wings to be release easily and each of us carries a long sword that is strapped to our waist.

I bet you are wondering why can’t the outfit all be the same. This is because the higher rank you are the less clothes you need when you have to fight. The clothing will only get in your way and restrict your movement. Plus, you’re strong and are capable of protecting yourself.

The Shiroi Tenshis are the most powerful beings in the world. We hold the key to billions of life including us angels. The Holy Dagger is what it’s called, a blade made from the purest of element. It is a pleasant yet dangerous dagger.

As you know, we Shiroi Tenshi are forbidden from committing a sin. We can only be kind and caring to all creatures. We treat all creatures indifferently. Even though sins are forbidden, we are capable of opening the gate to our own demise.

The key to opening to such a gate is none other than the Holy Dagger. We Shiroi Tenshi rarely use this blade. We only use it when we need to sacrifice our own blood. By doing so, we have committed our first sin. The first sin will take away the innocence of the angel.

No one would sacrifice themselves unless the situation is called for. The situation is when the human’s soul being captured and turned by the evil power. The only way for us Shiroi Tenshi to save those humans and bring them back to light is by giving them our blood.

Thus once you committed your first sin, more will follow. The angel will slowly plunge into the darkness and become one of them…


A Certain Kuroi Tenshi POV

Ah, look at those pathetic humans, running around and having fun, not knowing that their lives are gonna be in danger. As much as I hate those weak things, I need them to become more powerful to take over the underworld.

That stupid perverted creature that we serve, called queen, doesn’t belong on the throne. All she ever does is running around molesting younger girls. Who would serve under that irresponsible woman!

Well I’m certainly not and so are my friends.

We are all sitting around in my castle, formulating a plan for me to overthrow the queen. Even though I am the youngest out of them all, they all respect me and support me.

I am super spoiled and loved by them. They are all like my sister, especially one of them; she has always watched over me and helps me. Since I’ve always been picked on for being different.

I am very young; well, young to our kind of species. I guess you could consider me as a newborn since I’ve only lived for 666 years, but don’t you dare underestimate me because I can kill you as fast as a blink of an eye. Anyway, I’ve always been picked on because I am more powerful than those my age. My power can match those of the 2nd rank. Especially when I lose it, then my power matches those of the 1st rank.

Speaking of rank. Our rank is pretty much the same as those ‘oh so perfect’ Shiroi Tenshi, even our clothing style are the same, except ours is in black and silver not white and gold. I swear that they are copying us! The only difference is the name of our rank.
The highest rank is called Sinner. I know the name is very cliché, but it’s the only best way to sum up our killing power. There is only one person in that rank and it’s the sister who watches over me. Even though she takes care of all the other angels, she still has to report back to that ‘queen’.

The 2nd rank is called Wrath. There are four people in Wrath including me. Considering my age, I should be in two ranks below this, but since I’m strong, I was placed here.

The 3rd rank is called Tainted. There is only one person in it. Even though she could rank higher, she doesn’t kill as much.

Finally, the last rank is called Slaves. I bet you can guess why they are being called Slaves. They are the demons that we command to do our bidding. 
Us Kuroi Tenshi are far more superior than the Shiroi. Even hell, the place we live in, is much more interesting than those white shiny clouds that they live on. We have black and red roses down here. They are beautiful and yet deadly, just like us.

You probably think we are deformed looking with skin thick as a rock and horns on our head. NO! We look nothing like that. We look like any other normal girls except we don’t grow old and wrinkly like they do. We are beautiful, sexy, and hot girls in their teens. I bet you are jealous, I bet them Shiroi are jealous too! Not that I have seen them before, but I bet they are all ugly.

As I’m sitting there quietly, listening to the plan that they have, I notice that the sister who watches over me was holding hands with one of my close friends. I turn to the other side and see another two holding hands.

I snarl quietly in disgust. It’s not that I’m not happy for them or support them. I just don’t like the feeling of love nor will I ever fall in love. I don’t think it is necessary. It will only get in the way.

I sigh, looking up at my rose collection. Each color is in each glass to keep it from withering. I look at the last glass, but it was empty. I have almost every color except for one; it’s the white one that only grows in heaven.

Thinking of heaven makes me mad. The two things that I want the most is up there behind those sealed barriers. The only way for me to break those seal is to become stronger.

I smirk. Watch out Shiroi Tenshi and ‘queen’. One beautiful girl is about to have her fun, let the game begins…


Third Person POV

Humans are doing their daily routines. Going to work, going on a date, and going to school. Nothing is bothering them except from the drama that other humans created. They are all living freely, not aware that they are being protected from any evil force that could corrupt them.

Even though the Shiroi Tenshi are doing their jobs to protect these weak humans, they are not that worried because there was a truce between the Shiroi Tenshi and Kuroi Tenshi. The truce has been going on for 1000 years. They will live in peace and no harms will be done to the humans. A war will break loose if the Kuroi Tenshi were to go back on their words.

The Kuroi Tenshi are also living their lives, having fun, and honoring their truce with the Shiroi Tenshi. Though, none of them knows that there is a group of seven Kuroi Tenshi girls who are planning to break that treaty. One of the girls from the group hesitated to join in this plan for she is afraid that something will happen to her beloved. She has no choice, but to follow the leader, who is also her best friend, to keep an eye out for the upcoming danger…

Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 2
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 04:05:58 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 2

Atsuko POV

I sat there listening to all of our plans formulate. Its finally high time we all show that Queen what a true ruler really is. I smirk, writing out our little ideas to create one big plan.

That stupid Queen. Does she really think she has what it takes? No! Why? Because, A: She's old. B: She's a pervert and C: She cares more about her "looks" than anyone else!

Her generation is over. It's time for a new one to begin.

"Acchan?" a certain Gachapin suddenly sounded.


"You haven't spoken for several minutes," my sweet caring sister-like friend said.

"...Ah, Sorry. I was just... thinking."

"So, what's the plan?"

After a few moments of thinking, I slowly got up and walked towards the window. I looked and saw the so-called Queen's castle, thorny vines with beautiful black roses seeped into the walls and surrounding the entire area.

Black roses are very common in this world, but they are dangerous to humans and to the angels. It can poison their system, paralyze them and weaken them greatly to the point of death...

What a perfect idea.

"We poison her."


"Mayu, I want you to get us a map of every inch of the castle and a timeline on the Queen's schedule, that way we can time everything just right."

"Got it," said the little hooded cyborg as she was chewing her gum.

"Yuki, you'll have to get all the ingredients to conjure the potion."

"Yes ma'am," the pale skinned girl said while she was reading her novel.

"And finally, Yuko, you'll help me conjure the potion. I'll send it to her alone."

"A'ight," the squirrel teeth girl said, lying down on the couch. "But, what do we say it is?"

"Hm… We say it's a peace offering... from the Shiroi Tenshi."


"Almost done. Now, the final ingredient."

I held my hand out as Yuko handed me a withered black rose bud. I dropped it in and watched as a puff of smoke floated out. The smell is disgusting. The taste is stomach wrenching.

Perfect, I thought with a smirk on my face.

"It's finished now."

I took a small crystal bottle and let the red liquid flow into it. Closing and sealing the lid, I placed it in my pocket and headed back to the window.

I heard the door open and saw Mayu walk in.

"What's the status?"

"She's taking her nap right now. I wouldn't visit her right now; she gets cranky when she doesn't get her 'beauty sleep'. She should be ready in about two hours."

"Great," I said sarcastically. "Two WHOLE hours of waiting... But, it'll all be worth it. Very soon, I'll be the ruler of the underworld. And, don't worry, everyone. I promise you'll all have the highest royal positions. You all are my future subjects, after all."

"That's good to hear, Acchan."

"And perhaps, next we can take over the human world."

"Then, we'll take down those stupid Shiroi Tenshi. We'll be so strong, they'll surely surrender."

I know it sounds cliché, but after one little giggle, all of us had burst into a chorus of evil laughter. When it’s finally silent, I turned to face everyone once again.

"The time for a new generation of darkness is about to begin."


Third Person POV

A lone figure slowly walked towards the beautiful, rose covered castle. She gripped the bottle tightly in her hand. She smirked, giggling softly as she remembers her precious little plan. Soon, all her dreams will come true.

As she was about to open the door, she had a strange feeling that someone was watching her. She looked around and didn't see anyone, so she shrugged it off and slowly opened the door.

"Queen Megumi~."

Her voice echoed off the walls. The door closed behind her as she walked towards the empty throne.

"Meetan~! My Queen?" she called again. "I have a present. From the Shiroi Tenshi."

Atsuko's eyebrow twitched as she looked around the empty room.

Where is that old hag?

She gripped her fist tighter and started to walk again, she then stepped on something. A vine.


The vine suddenly slithered forward like a snake and wrapped Atsuko's ankle. More vines flew out and started wrapping around her other limbs. It squeezed tight around her stomach and neck, making it hard for her to breathe. She unconsciously let go of the poison vial.

A snap of someone’s fingers was heard and the vines released her, dropping her to the ground. She started coughing as she tried to catch her breath. She saw the bottle roll on the ground and stop at Megumi's heel.

"My Queen... What is the meaning of this?"

"You tell me."


She walked down and stepped on the vial, crushing it. Smoke came up as it burned the ground.

"So this was your plan all along. She wasn't lying."

"Wh-what are you talking about, Meetan? I wouldn't do anything to hurt you, my dear Quee--"

"You can cut the act," she said in a loud voice. "She told me everything."


"That friend of yours. I forget her name."


"You can act dumb all you want, but it's no use, Atsuko." She picked up her long staff and tapped it hard on the ground. "Maeda Atsuko, you are here by banished from the royal palace and are to be confined at your castle. You should be ashamed of yourself."

Atsuko stood up again, her eyes widened.

"What?! You can't do this!"

"Actually, I can. Y'know why? Because, I'M the Queen. Not YOU. Now, get out of my sight before I decide to kill you."

Atsuko gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. There was some fire forming in them. Megumi snapped her fingers again, and Atsuko was back outside the castle. She banged on the door, but there was a strong force field around it.

"Meetan, you can't keep this up forever! This will all--"

"End," a voice suddenly sounded.

Atsuko turned her head and saw a young girl hiding behind a wall.

"Everything ends. No matter how many times you start over, you never forget it. It always ends."

Atsuko recognized the girl. She was a Slave named Paru.

"Paru? What are you doing here?"

"I saw... everything."


"I saw your little squirrel friend come into the castle a few minutes before you came and she ratted you out."

Atsuko's eyes widened.


"And not just her. Yuki, Mayu, Gachapin, even Mariko-sama came."

Atsuko backed away, shaking her head.

"No… You're lying."

"I'm not. I feel sorry for you, Acchan. All of your friends betrayed you in the end. And, they promised you they'd always be with you."

"They... betrayed me?"

"Like I said, everything ends."

Atsuko couldn't believe what she was hearing. It was making her heart break, but at the same time, she felt a burning rage inside her. Fire formed around her and her eyes started glowing red. She clenched her fist, covered in fire, and she punched the wall, creating the dent.


Paru smiled. What Atsuko didn't know was this was all part of her plan. Maachan and her were spying on them, and Paru told Megumi everything so she could rank higher than her fellow slaves. Everything was going good so far.

But then, it ended. Atsuko growled and grabbed her neck. She was going absolutely crazy and lost it. She was in Sinner mode. Paru was struggling to get free, but it was no use. She was too strong now. She finally lost feelings in her arms and her last breath gave out. Atsuko's powers finally calmed down and she dropped Paru's lifeless body to the ground.

She looked at the castle again before she ran off and flew into the sky. She got back to her mansion and saw it was completely empty. She locked herself in her room, closing herself up in the dark. Her eyes flashed red again.

"Those traitors... I'll show them... I'll show ALL of them."


Minami POV

I watch my friends as they are trying to concentrate on their powers. Since I’m in the Pure rank, I have to train the ranks below me, but mostly train the Saints since they are the future Pure.

“I can’t do it!” complains a girl with the tiger like tooth and duck lips.

“I have to agree with Tomochin, it is kinda hard.” Sigh one of the twin towers with long hair.

“Okay, I’ll show you guys again and watch carefully.” I showed them again on how to concentrate their powers to the palm of their hand. It was an easy task for me; it didn’t take long till a white with a tint of pink energy appears on my palm.

Both of them are amazed as they can feel the strength and power coming from my ball of energy. I then manipulate the ball and cover my full hand with it, making it sharp.

“See, after you guys can conjure your energy, you’ll be able to make use of it as a weapon.” I look up from my hand and smiled at them.

They look at me with disbelief and I just chuckled at their expression.

“Come on, Sayaka and Tomochin, try again and after we’ll spar.” They both snapped out of their trance and nodded.


“Tomochin, attack from above after I distract her,” whispered Sayaka to Tomochin.

I can see that they are planning something, to lay an attack on me, since they haven’t ever damaged me before. I smirk, as I wanted to see what they have up their sleeves.

“Are you guys done planning yet? We have other things to work on, you know?” I laugh, as I saw them both jump from hearing my voice suddenly.

I can see them both nodded at each other and then Sayaka disappeared. I can sense her behind me and turn around to dodge the slash of her sword.  Sayaka kept attacking me non-stop and I just kept dodging without my sword being drawn. It seems she is getting angry because I evade all her attack easily.  She kept being on the offense and I don’t see Tomochin anywhere…

Ah, I see what they are planning now, heh, they shouldn’t be so obvious. I gave Sayaka an opening. She quickly thrust her sword towards my face; I duck down and punch her in the stomach, knocking all the air out. She dropped her sword and I was about to side kick her head…

“Now,” yelled Sayaka

Tomochin appeared above and plunge her sword down fast, but I move aside to disarm her and throw her at Sayaka. Both of them fell hard with the taller one taking more damage for being the shorter one’s cushion.

I stood at the same spot with my left hand on the hilt of my sword and right hand on my waist. I shake my head thinking that they still have much more to learn.

“Are you guys okay?” I ask concerned. Walking towards them with my hand held out to help them up.

They got up and look upset. They both look at each other to confirmed what they both thought of the sparring.  They turned to me and asked…

“Did you gave us an opening on purpose?” Sayaka asked, slightly hurt while Tomochin seems angry.

“Yeah, I did… You guys were predictable; the both of you should have attacked together so that your opponent will have difficulty of keeping up, instead of having one of you creating an opening. If you were to deal with an angel of higher rank, you both would have been dead.”

“You shouldn’t have done that! I know we are still weak, but we don’t need you to play with us!” Tomochin said angrily.

“Gomen ne…” I turned away, feeling bad, walking towards my sacred place.


Third Person POV

Sayaka sigh and nudged Tomochin. Both of them look at Minami’s retreating form feeling sad that they couldn’t have done better. Tomochin felt guilty for yelling at her caring leader. They both rushed forward putting their arms around Minami.

“I’m sorry, Takamina, I know you were just trying to improve us…” said Tomochin tearing up.

“Yeah, we should have done better, sorry…” Sayaka bowed towards Minami.

Minami smiled looking at her friends. She patted Tomochin on the head to calm her down. She looks at Sayaka and nodded.

“It’s okay, guys, I know you were trying,” said Minami. 

“Can you give us another chance?” Both Sayaka and Tomochin said seriously.

“I won’t hold back this time though,” chuckled Minami.

Sayaka and Tomochin looked at each other and swallowed. They’re somewhat regretting for asking for another chance at sparring with their captain.  The thought that ran through both of their mind is ‘shit, we are gonna have sooo many bruises’.

“Alright, come at me with everything you got.” Minami said with her serious face on.

Both Sayaka and Tomchin lunge forward with their swords in hand. Sayaka swipe her sword towards Minami’s head and Tomochin towards her legs. Minami in the mid of back flipping trying to dodge both of their attacks, but they both continue to slash non-stop, she uses her hand to spin around kicking both of them in the face. She then landed on her feet getting ready for the second attack. Minami smiled seeing that her friends are really trying to cut her.

After 20mins…

The girls with swords in their hands are breathing hard, sweats dropping down their forehead. They both look up at their captain, but the short girl was in the same state as they first started sparring. Minami doesn’t have any sweat on her body nor breathing hard. Her sword was still not drawn, sitting there by her waist mocking the two girls.

“She is not normal, how can she not be tired,” asked the tomboyish girl.

“Chiyuu doesn’t know either, but she is our leader for a reason,” said Tomochin’s lover.

The lovers of the girls in training have been watching them from the beginning of the second sparring. They both are amazed by the power that Minami held. They both wished that they didn’t have to be trained by her in the future.

Sayaka and Tomochin both dropped their weapon to go head on with Minami. Sayaka got to Minami first, trying to land a punch on her stomach, but the shorter girl flipped her. Tomochin jumped in the air to kick her leader on the back, but Minami took hold of her leg and throw her down to the ground.

The taller girl stood up and run towards her captain. Minami disappeared and the next thing you know, Sayaka was beaten badly, lying on the ground trying to stay conscious.

Minami turned to look at Tomochin with a smirk on her face.

“Um… we can stop here, Takamina…” said Tomochin, slowly walking backward towards her girlfriend, panicking.

The girl with the ribbon shook her head and disappeared. Tomochin thought she was safe, until the impact of Minami’s punch knocks the living daylights out of her; she fell to the ground clutching her stomach.

Sae and Tomomi runs over to their fallen girlfriend, caressing their face and kisses them on the lips.

Minami felt uncomfortable being there to witness their love, so she went to the only place that makes her feel better. She left without a trace…


Minami POV

“Ah, Takamina, what brought you here?”

“Am I disturbing you, my queen,” I kneel down on one knee to greet her.

“Takamina, how many times do I have to tell you, just call me Mai-Mai and no need for the kneeling,” Oshima Mai scolded me.

“Well, you are the queen, Mai-Mai. I’m just doing what I’m supposed to and to set an example for the others...”

“You know well enough that the only people who can be here at the rose garden is me and you.” Mai said teasingly, putting her arms around me.

I blushed not knowing what else to say. I look at the white roses that only grow in heaven. Looking at them makes me feel calm and not as lonely as before.

“Tell me what’s wrong, Takamina, I know you only come here when you need to feel better,” Mai said as a matter of fact.

“Seeing Sayaka and Tomochin with their girlfriend, makes me feel –“

“Lonely… and you want to find that same happiness.” I nodded, walking towards the white roses to smell them.

“You know, you aren’t the only one without their soul mate. Haruna is in the same situation as you.” I turned around to look at Mai, knowing that what she said is true.

“Don’t feel so bad, Minami, I know you will eventually find them… I really like it when you put your hair down,” she said, stroking my hair. She only uses my real name when she is being serious.

I continued to look at the roses. I picked one of them up to admire the soft petals and fragrance. I held the rose in my hand, cherishing the pure beauty of it.

“I do let my hair down, Mai-Mai, but I’m always working so it needs to be tied up.” I smiled at Mai since I’ve explained this to her for the 1000th time.

Suddenly, the bell of the church rang. Only Mai and me can hear it since it was designed for the higher rank angels. I tucked the rose into my sport bra since it’s the only place to keep it and turned to look at Mai.

“I’ll handle it, Mai, don’t tell anyone that I’m gone.” I took off before she could say anything.

It’s been a long time since the bell has rung. I hope it was just a mistake, but knowing that it was build just for this purpose, it can’t be.

Why is a Kuroi Tenshi going on to earth?…
Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 3
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 04:11:57 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 3

Third Person POV

As Minami flew down to earth, she can see that there are humans who are turning into demons.

“Who did this?” The Shiroi Tenshi wondered curiously. She quickly uses her energy to cleanse the people of the evil power to return them back to normal. There are many of them, as she cleanses them all together.

“Do you know who caused this?” Minami asked a few humans, but none of them seems to know. People are staring at her weirdly for they have never seen anyone wore the kind of clothing she is wearing. They all seem to be attracted to her aura and beauty, couldn’t take their eyes off her.

Minami continue to fly around and help those in need. She tried to sense for the source, but it seems that the culprit covered their traces well.

The short leader kept on wandering, curing those human, but some of them are way beyond help. The only thing left for her to do is purge them.


Atsuko POV

Hm? That's strange... Something's off... My powers aren't as strong as before. In fact, they're decreasing. I turned and saw only one of my demonic minions. Where are the others?!

I ran back to the area and saw all of the demons were gone, the demon skin burnt and melted off from their skin. I looked up and saw a tall shadow coming from the distance. I ran closer and saw a human staggering to escape.

"I won't let you..." I speeded straight up to her and grabbed her neck. She was shivering in fear, trying to break free, but I pinned her to the wall and prevented her from escaping. "Look into my eyes."

I looked deeply into her as I watched her eyes slowly turn red. I inserted one of my sharp claw-like fingernails into her hand and injected my blood into her. Demon blood. She started to spasm and her skin turned ugly and pale. Fangs grew from her mouth and her eyes became nothing but blood red orbs.

I let her go and lifted her chin, staring into her eyes once more.

"Find the other humans. I need more souls."

It nodded its head and ran off into the dark. Then, I noticed something on the ground... Something that made my blood boil.

I slowly picked it up... it was a Shiroi Tenshi feather.

"A Shiroi Tenshi is trying to RUIN MY PLANS?!?!?!?!?!?!" I growled as my hand formed a tight fist and punched the wall hard. "I won't let that happen!!!"


Minami POV

There are many demons that tried to attack me, but I dodge out of the way. I fired my ball of energy at those minions and all at once, they exploded, disintegrated into dust.

More demons came out of nowhere trying to hold me down, they keep stacking on top of each other to keep me lock up, but I was too strong for them. I focus my energy all around my body and release it. All the demons, that was within my radius, shattered into pieces.

I look around to see if I can find the suspect. I saw a shadow injecting their bloods into the human. I ran towards them and to my surprise, I see a young demon girl.

“Are you the one who’s been doing this?” I asked her, even though I have already known the answer.


Atsuko POV

I just stood there, face to face with that Shiroi. I chuckled in the back of my head. One, she's a midget, and two, she's way too MANLY to wear that outfit...

The outfit of... Huh? What the hell kind of outfit is that? Those Shiroi Tenshi really ARE copying us. Her outfit looks like... that of a Sinner... All except for the colors. What is she, really?

Pfft, besides, she doesn't even look that strong. I'll beat her easy.

"Are you the one who's been doing this?" she asked.

I scoffed. "So what if I am?"

"We made a truce. All Shiroi and Kuroi Tenshi are to never fight again. Why are you doing this?"

"You Shiroi Tenshi think you understand all creatures, but you don't." I walked closer to her, playing with all the little minions at my feet. "See, Hell's not exactly paradise. Not yet, anyways. There's someone I need to get rid of... I want to become of higher power... I want to become the Queen."

I looked down at the midget and smirked at her.

"But I can't do that without two things. Your Holy Dagger..." I pushed her down into a puddle of murky water, ruining her oh so perfect outfit. "And souls. Human souls."

"And you've taken all these people's innocence away?"

"Humans are all the same... Born innocent and pure, like you stupid, butt-ugly creatures, but slowly and surely... they will all fall into the darkness. They commit sins that cannot be erased, and become one of us. I'm just speeding up the process."

She gave me an angered glare and prepared to punch me, but I blocked her hand and twisted her arm tight.

"Now, if you can be a kind girl and give me the dagger, that way no harm will come to you or your precious friends."

"Like I'll let that happen!"

She grabbed my other arm, and to my surprise, she twisted it behind my back and pinned me down. Woah... She's a little stronger than I expected... But I've got these demons. I've been feeding off their human souls.

She doesn't know what's coming to her.


Third Person POV

As Atsuko was being held down by Minami, she stayed in that position until she can feel more humans’ soul going into her body. Her minion was scattered around turning more human into demons.

“Do you really think you can stop me, huh, you Shiroi?” asked the young demon, buying times.

The Pure rank Tenshi raised her eyebrow, not sure on how to answer to the Kuroi’s question. She took a moment to contemplate. She knows that she’s the most powerful and strongest angel out there. There is no one who can match up to her, well, not that she is aware of…

 “Yes, I know I can,” she answered confidently. Minami was not aware that Atsuko had a plan and that she was just stalling.

“So tell me, what will you do to me? That is IF you can beat me, Shiroi.” Atsuko smirked, waiting to catch the short girl off guard.

Minami frowned, not liking how the demon keeps calling her Shiroi. Even if they are enemies, she doesn’t see any reason why they can’t be civil and at least address each other by their names.

“What’s your name?” The Pure angel asked, tilting her head curiously.

Atsuko was caught off guard. She was dumbstruck by the innocent question. She doesn’t know whether she should be honest or if she should lie. What is up with this question? Is the Shiroi planning something? Many thought was running through Atsuko’s mind, and then she decided.

“Atsuko… Maeda Atsuko desu” said the Wrath angel cutely pouting.

Minami smiled sweetly as she got her answer. Being nice and kind is in the nature of the Shiroi Tenshi. Though, Atsuko is still an enemy, Minami can’t help but be gentle towards the demon girl.

“I’m Minami, Takahashi Minami, and Atsuko is a really pretty name.” the Shiroi Tenshi said honestly.

Atsuko blushed, not understanding why the blood is rushing to her cheeks, completely forgetting the position that they were in. She snapped out, getting angry at herself for being distracted, and take the opportunity to flip Minami.


Minami POV

Atsuko caught me off guard and now I’m on the ground. I sigh, for I know that there will be a battle between her and me.  She tried to punch me, but I caught her hand.

“Can we not fight? I don’t want to hurt you or these humans around us.” I asked her, hoping that she would agree, though to my dismay…

“NO! You will not stop me! No one can stop me from my desire!” she yelled, getting angrier, trying to punch me with her other hand which I also caught. Out of frustration, she head-butted me, making me dizzy for a few seconds.

I heard a laugh and got up clutching my head. There was Atsuko, laughing at me for not expecting such an attack. I smiled at her while watching her laugh. She seems so young, yet something is driving her to do these horrible things.

She stopped laughing and disappeared, sensing her presence near; I raised my left arm up colliding with the side kick that she aimed for my head. From the look on her face, she seems shocked that I can block her attack so easily. She jump back getting ready for her next move.

She pulled a small knife from her thigh strap and throws it at me. The next thing I know, she was in front of me jabbing. I dodge them all and she disappeared again. I turned around putting both my hands up as she did a jump kicked. She landed on the ground and move back.

She probably thought that I was gonna hit her. I sigh, as I really don’t want to get into a fight or hurt anyone.

“Atsuko, can you please-“ she dash towards me with high speed before I could finished, her left arm pulled back trying to punch me once she is near, but I step out of the way.

Seeing that she couldn’t stop her movement and was about to hit the tree, I bend down and pushed myself hard off the ground. I sped towards the tree and made it just in time to be her cushion. Though the impact wasn’t that great, I could still feel a little pressure on my back as it collided with the rough bark. I still held on to her as we both fall back sliding.

I hit the ground pretty hard with her added weight, but I’m glad that she doesn’t seem to be injured.

“Hey, Atsuko, are you okay?” I ask concerned.


Atsuko POV

Why can’t I seem to land any hits on her?! What is she?! I’m getting more frustrated as she kept on dodging all my attacks. Freaking Shiroi Tenshi, coming here to ruin my plans.

I step back getting ready to perform my high-speed punch that not even the Wrath rank Tenshi can dodge. I crouch down putting my energy towards my feet and push myself towards the Shiroi, pulling my left arm back with my energy around it, getting ready to smash her face.

I grinned as I know she won’t be able to dodge it, not someone who looks as weak as her. Almost reaching where she stood, I brought my arm forward slowly, next thing I know, she was gone and I couldn’t stop myself.

I closed my eyes knowing that I would crash into the tree ahead. I waited for the impact, but instead of the hard tree, I collided into something soft and warm. I was confused. I don’t understand why I am not hurt.

“Hey, Atsuko, are you okay?” I heard a concern voice asked.

I slowly opening up my eyes and was face to face with none other than the Shiroi Tenshi named Minami. Wait a minute! Did she catch me? Did she protect me? Why the hell would she do that?!

Minami smiled sweetly at me and letting out a sigh… of relieve? Looks like she was glad that I didn’t get injured.  Why does she care? She supposes to hate me and kill me! We are enemy!

“I’m glad you are okay, Atsuko.” She chuckled lightly and put her right hand on top of my head. I don’t understand her! Why is she being nice to me?! Did something hit her head? OH, WAIT! Something probably did hit her head when she was holding me.

I finally snapped out of my own thoughts and realized the distance between our faces. I blushed again as I can see her brown eyes and face clearly. She is too close, way too close!


Third Person POV

Atsuko hurriedly stood up and Minami stared at the girl with her head tilted to the side, looking confuse.

“Atsu-“ The young girl stepped on the older angel’s stomach hard. Minami is still staring at the girl confused as to why the girl is trying to hurt her. 

"Shut up!" Atsuko growled still blushing and digging her foot in harder.

Minami doesn’t feel a thing; she took a look around seeing the innocent humans around her being transformed into demons. The short girl grabbed onto Atsuko’s foot and pushed the taller girl back, standing up, making the Kuroi Tenshi fall down.

"Ow~ my butt!" said the young demon.

When Atsuko got up, she looked at the Shiroi Tenshi and saw that her face was red. She was blushing hard. Atsuko suddenly realized what happened and pulled down her skirt.

"You saw, didn't you?! You TOTALLY saw!!!" shout the taller girl embarrassed.

Minami was looking at the ground, finding it to be more interesting than looking at the said girl face.

"Y-y-y-y-you saw my panties, didn't you?!?!?!" Atsuko continues to shout feeling the blood rushing up to her cheeks.

"...At least they were cute…" pouts Minami, thinking of her own under garment, which also consist of bra and cute panties, but right now she’s wearing sports bra and boy shorts.

"Shut up!!! Shut up!!! Shut uuuuuup!!!!!!" Atsuko's face was burning, flushed with embarrassment and anger. She ran up towards Minami and start hitting on the shorter girl’s chest. The shorter girl stood, dumbfounded, not sure on what to do.

As Atsuko stopped and looking up into the older girl’s eyes. Minami saw red aura emitting from them. A red energy was releasing and surrounding the younger girl’s body. Atsuko clothing starts to burn away slowly forming into the true uniform of a Sinner rank Tenshi.

Minami stared at the girl with interest and amazement. She had never seen something like this before in her 3000 years of living. She looked around, seeing most of the demons growling in anger as they can feel their master’s rage.

“Atsuko, please stop th-“

The demon girl lifting Minami off the ground as her anger grew higher. The older angel struggled to release the strong hold, but to no avail. She then focuses her energy on to her feet and pushed herself away from Atsuko, using the girl as leverage. Minami did a back flip as she bounces of the girl and landed on her feet.

"You have been a nuisance to us for the LAST TIME, SHIROI!!!!!!" yelled the Sinner girl.

Atsuko looks around and smirk, seeing many of her minions surrounding the two. She created a ball of fire in her hand and shoots it at Minami, before the angel could get up, knocking her back down.

"Every single one of you, kill her!" The master commanded her minions as she was leaving the site.

Minami slowly got back up, surrounded by an army of red eyed demons. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists into a tight ball, readying for another fight.


Atsuko POV

“ATSUKO!” I heard Minami yelled my name, but I ignored her. I continue running away to collect more humans’ soul. I can’t afford to be distracted right now. Not when my goal is almost close to being completed.

I inject more of my blood into these pathetic humans and commanded them to gather more souls. I stood there looking around, to my left and to my right; I can see my minions attacking those humans. I closed my eyes to feel the energy running within my body as more soul is being captured.

I can feel it; I can feel the power within me. That damn queen will be damned. I giggled at my own joke. When did I become so corny? I shrugged and continue to watch the despair that is happening on earth.


Minami POV

I can’t believe Atsuko just left. I look around me and am fully surrounded by her minions. Where is she going? Is she trying to capture more humans’ souls? I must stop her.

“ATSUKO!” I yelled out to her, but it only triggers the demons to attack me. I can’t be bothered with them right now! I shoot out my ball of light into the demon’s vital point. Slowly one by one disappeared as I continue to shoot them.

I was too focusing on attacking the demons that I forgot to defend myself. One of minions manages to scratch me on my back. I turned around and punch straight through it, turning it into dust.

"Come at me..." I yelled out to them.

They heard me loud and clear as one of them charged forward, raising its sharp claws. I quickly turned and dodged his attack. I elbowed his back and knocked him to the ground. As I held him down, I could see some of his face was still a bit human, but his eyes were completely red.

I can still save these people. I placed my hand on his head and tried to heal him, whispering some soft words of incantation, but...

He was still growling. In fact, he was struggling more than ever. Atsuko's spell must be strong.

Then, I felt it scratch my cheek and it was so hard, it knocked me to the ground.

All of them ran up to me and kept attacking me one by one. I felt them scratching, stabbing, biting...

Just... pain... pain... pain...! PAIN!!!

"STOP!!!" I screamed, but none of them listen.

More of the minion started to jump on me, holding back both of my arms and legs. I released my white wings and flew up to the sky with speed, dropping those demons on the ground. I take a look around the area and to my surprised; all of them had already turned into a full demon.

I fly around hoping that I can still save some of the humans left, but no matter where I went, it was already too late…


Third Person POV

Back in Heaven, Tomochin was helping Chiyuu controling her powers while Sae was caring for her girlfriend, Sayaka.

"Sayaka, you need to be more careful..."

Sayaka gave her a confused look. "Huh?"

"Mm, well, I know you're strong, but... I still worry about you." She leaned in and gave her a peck on the cheek, followed by a sweet, deep kiss on her lips. The two were making out, until Tomochin noticed something and called out.

"Hey." She looked at them, now lying on the ground and shouted louder. "Hey!"

They stopped suddenly and looked over to her.

"Guys, where's Takamina?" asked Tomochin

Everyone looked around, noticing that Takamina was no longer in sight.

"I don't know..." said Sayaka

"She was just here a second ago." Sae said confused.

"Maybe Takamina-chan went to take a break. Chiyuu did watch her and saw how she used a LOT of her strength up."

"So, we just have to wait here for her?" Sayaka asked.

Tomochin shrugged, "I guess. Now, why don't you two lovebirds get up here and start practicing, too? We all wanna rank up, right?"

Sae giggled and held her girlfriend's hand as they walked up. Tomochin pulled out her sword and handed Chiyuu and Sae some weapons, too.

"Let's impress Takamina when she gets back. We'll show her." The duck lips girl smirked.

"Yeah! Let's go!" The short hair girl agreed enthusiastically.


Minami POV

I’m sorry everyone… Mai, take care of them…

I looked up into the heaven, shedding a single tear. I look down at the earth again, surrounded by demons as they keep producing more.

There is only one thing left for me to do… I chuckled bitterly, never in 3000 years of living would I ever thought it would come down to this.

Closing my eyes, I created a ball of white with a hint of pink energy between two of my hands, focusing it in the middle of my chest.

“Je suis Takahashi Minami et au nom de Dieu, je convoquer le saint poignard pour purifier les démons!” I chanted.

Clasping my hands together, crushing the ball of energy, I slowly separated them as what I needed appears. I look at it with sadness and gripped it hard.

“This is it…”

Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 4
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 04:38:48 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 4

Minami POV

Ugh... my head hurts... What happened to me?

My heavy eyes slowly opened and I found myself in a dark room. I held my head and got up, looking around. I don’t recognize this room. This is definitely not my room or my castle. Where am I? Why is it so dark in here?

I got off the bed and walk around the room. There are pictures, many pictures of different girls. Their outfits are similar to our Shiroi Tenshi’s. It dawned on me that these girls are the Kuroi Tenshi.  Why am I here in the castle of a demon? Who does this castle belongs to?

I continue to take a look around, but I can’t find any clues of whom the owner might be. I clutch my head, trying hard to remember what happened and how I ended up here…

“GAHHH, Why can’t I remember anything?!” I let out my frustration.

An image quickly ran through my mind and I suddenly realized something. I felt my chest and looked at my hand... there was no blood.

"I'm... ALIVE?!?!?! But how?!" I’m shocked.

I saw a window and ran to it. I opened it wide, looking around at my surroundings. The dark cloudy skies tainted a dark magenta, the red glowing full moon, the fire spewing from the ground like lava, and black roses. Many black roses, I admire the beauty of it then snapped out.

“I'm in Hell!” but… how? How did I get here? I slowly backed away, holding my head. I leaned up against the bed and sat down again, trying to recall everything that happened.

All I knew was that, when I got to Earth, I saw the humans being turned into monsters by...

“Atsuko!!!” I yelled her name unintentionally. Oh god, she must've did something to me!!!

“Ah, it seems that you are awake.” An average height demon came into the room greeting me. I step back, not knowing what I should do. Do I attack her?

“Hey, hey, I’m not here to hurt you” she said to me calmly.

“Who are you? What do you want from me? Is this your castle? Where is Atsuko?” I filled her with many questions because I needed answers.

“Woah, woah, slow down. I’m Atsuko-sama’s servant, Kuramochi Asuka, nice to meet you,” she smiled at me and holds her hand out.

“I’m Takahashi Minami, nice to meet you too.” I smiled back and shook her hand.

“I’m sorry I can’t answer your other questions, but Atsuko-sama had instructed that once you are awake, I am to bring you to her. Please follow me.” She led me out of the room into what seems like the main hall. 

We continued to walk and I notice she kept glancing at me. Is there something on my face? I touched my face, but nothing seems to be on it. I turned to look at her and she’s still looking.

“Um… is there something on my face, Kuramochi-san?”

“Iie, iie, nandemonai and please call me Mocchi.” She turns away. Is that a blush on her face? I scratched my head, not sure if I saw it right.

“Here we are, Takahashi-san, Atsuko-sama is waiting.” She showed me the door.

“Arigatou Mocchi and please just call me Takamina. What room is this?”

“Hai, Taka…mina and it is Atsuko-sama’s room.” She then walked away and I think I saw her blushing again. I shrugged it off.

I saw the door was slightly cracked open, so I walked over and pushed it slightly, making it creek. The sound echoed throughout the hall, so I gradually pushed it more and slipped through, shutting it behind me.

"Ohhh, I see that you are finally awake."

My head quickly turned to the side and saw Atsuko sitting there with her arms folded on her desk, smiling evilly at me.

"Atsuko... What on earth did you do to me? How did I get here?!"

"Don't you remember? Heh, I saved your sorry butt, Shiroi."


I suddenly felt an immense pain in my head; I clutched it and kneel to the ground, seeing all the visions flashing through my eyes.


“Je suis Takahashi Minami et au nom de Dieu, je convoquer le saint poignard pour purifier les démons!” (I am Takahashi Minami and in the name of god, I summon the holy dagger to purify the demons!) I chanted.

Clasping my hands together, crushing the ball of energy, I slowly separated them as what I needed appears. I look at it with sadness and gripped it hard.

"This is it."

I gripped the Holy Dagger in both of my hands and aimed the tip of my blade towards my chest. Closing my eyes and taking in one last breath, I thrust it down and stabbed myself, right in my heart. I felt a great pain spread throughout my body and my wings slowly gave out, sending me plunging head first to the ground.

I felt a cracking sound and then more pain erupted in me. I could feel the warmth of my body slowly slipping away as my blood kept seeping out of my body.

I weakly opened up my eyes and out of the corner of it, I saw a young girl. She's not fully transformed yet... Not completely hopeless...

"C-c-come here..."

She slowly walked over to me, kneeling down beside me. She was shaking in fear, probably trying to fight the demon blood.

"D-drink my b-blood… it’s okay d-don’t be scared. I can h-help you."


"H-h-hurry… it's the only way... P-p-please..."

I tried to raise my hand up, but I couldn't move an inch of my body. The little girl slowly lifted my hand to her mouth and started licking the blood from my palm. Eventually, I saw more demons surrounding me and as darkness took over my vision.

“Avec mon dernier souffle, que le sang qui coulait de mon âme ira à ceux qui en ont besoin. I, Takahashi Minami, j'accepte mon sort.” (With my last breath, may the blood pouring out of my soul go to those in need. I, Takahashi Minami, accept my fate) I chanted one last time.

So much pain... Guess this is how it feels to commit your first sin. I chuckled and cough up blood, leaving a trail down my mouth.

I closed my eyes as they are getting heavier, falling into what would be a deep eternal sleep.


Atsuko POV

As I was watching the pitiful little humans suffer, I felt a surge ran through my body. My powers were growing weaker and I felt myself losing connection with the minions.

I concentrated my mind to track the source of the problem and was able to find the exact location. I teleported to the scene and saw the humans running away in fear when I got there. When the area was cleared off, I saw the Shiroi Tenshi lying on the ground, her clothes stained completely red. There were streaks of dried blood everywhere on her body and her face was pale.

I walked over to her and put two fingers on her neck, feeling for a pulse... but there was none. All her blood had drained out. She must've stabbed herself and made the demons all drink it.

I looked at her chest and saw a white smooth stone with diamond-covered hilt... The Holy Dagger! She stabbed herself ONCE with it and it was instantly used up?!!!

When I reach out and touched it slightly, it disappeared into dust, flying away with the winds. I punched the ground in anger.

"DAMN IT!" I yelled out in frustration. I turned my head back to the dead Shiroi and noticed something. She was pale, but not ghostly pale. Her hand twitches slightly...

She wants to live…

This Shiroi sure is stubborn; I chuckled, as an evil plan was flowing into my head.

I hate her... I hate Shirois... But, she could be of use.

I bit the tip my finger and drew a star on her chest where her heart was located with my blood.

"Yo, Maeda Atsuko, estoy usando mi sangre reclamar Takahashi Minami como mi personal esclava!” (I, Maeda Atsuko, am using my blood to claim Takahashi Minami as my personal slave!)

The star glowed a bit and then disappeared, seeped into her veins. I was satisfied when I can feel her pulse again and the color of her face came back.

"Estas mio ahora."(You are mine now) I smiled.


Third Person POV

Minami slid down to the ground against the wall, her head still pounding from the memories. Atsuko walked over to Minami and kneeled down next to her, pulling her shirt to reveal a marked shape star on her chest.

"See, I marked you~. You belong to me now, Mi-na-mi~" giggled Atsuko.

Minami pushed her away and tried to run, but suddenly felt her feet sticks to the floor. Her knees stiffened and she couldn't move at all.

"You~ can't~ move~," Atsuko teased in a singsong voice. She raised her hand up and swung it, making Minami turn to face her.

"Now, come to me." She moved her finger, beckoning Minami with a come-hither motion, making her inch forward bit by bit until she was right in front of Atsuko.

"Release me, at once!"

Atsuko looked up a bit with a finger on her chin. Looking like she was really thinking.

"No." the young girl said cutely.

Atsuko held Minami's chin with her index finger, looking at the older girl in the eyes. Her deep red eyes glowed brightly and the light entered Minami's own. The Shiroi’s eyes suddenly widened and glowed blood red. Her entire body became weak and limp, like a rag doll.

"Kneel before your Master." Atsuko smirked.

At the command, Minami's knees buckled and fell to the ground, still staring into the Kuroi eyes sleepily.

"Now, kiss my hand in submission."

Atsuko held her right hand out in front of her, waiting for Minami to finally submit. A Shiroi Tenshi for a slave equals a dream come true. No, more than a dream come true, like ruling all the realms. Atsuko giggled in the back of her mind. Oh, the wonders she is thinking of.

Minami looked down at the hand, her eyes caught sight of a ring on Atsuko’s finger, a small silver ring with red ruby on it. The beauty of that color hypnotizes her. She slowly raised her hand up to hold Atsuko’s and then right at the touch, Minami felt a shock inside of her.


She shook her head, snapping out of the trance and stood back on her feet.

"No, I won't!" The shorter girl said determinedly.

Atsuko was shocked. How did she resist? She closely examined the white winged girl. Even with the red dress, the star mark, there was no weakness or darkness in her. No signs of submission. She was still incredibly strong.

What IS she?!

"Atsuko, I will never submit to you. I'm going home."

Minami ran down to the main hall and saw the entrance doors. She ran down as fast as she could to burst through the doors, but crashed into some kind of force field.

"You~ can't~ get out~," Atsuko sing again. "I put wilted rose buds ALL over this castle. You're in Hell now. Shiroi can't get in and YOU~ can't get out. Plus, they wouldn’t even hear you, if you tried to call for them. Your screams would only echo around the castle.”

"Please, let me go. I have no business here and you have nothing to do with me."

"Oh, but I do..." Atsuko speeded over, shocking Minami. "I repeat; You. Are. My. Slave. Deje la noche dure por siempre"

Minami's eyebrows rose up in confusion. This wasn't the first time that she heard Spanish. It is a normal language for the Kuroi Tenshi, but she had NO idea what Atsuko just said.


"’Let the night last forever’. All hope is lost for you." Atsuko grinned.

Minami narrowed her eyes at the younger girl.

"Je prie pour que rien de bon ne viendra de vos décisions." (I pray that nothing good will come out of your decisions)

Atsuko's eyebrows twitched. She turned and glared at Minami. This wasn't the first that she had heard French. It is the Shiroi's language and she heard that prayer before.

"You wanna say that again?"

"I got more. Liete latupa-" (Save me-) Before Minami could complete that last prayer, Atsuko clenched her fist in front of her and made her silent. Literally, her mouth was shut tight and she couldn't open it. Her words of prayers were just muffled screams.

Atsuko's eyes turned red again, for a few seconds, surprising Minami. She didn't want to provoke that horrible Sinner form to come out again.

"Not one more word..." The master hissed.

That was the last thing Atsuko said before walking off to her room.


Minami POV

Atsuko had left me and went back to her room, I think. I’m still standing in the same spot, not knowing what I should do, now that I’m stuck here for god knows how long.

I look at the surrounding, it is actually not a bad place, I walked to what I think is the living room. There is a lot of sitting places, but one stood out; I assumed that is Atsuko’s spot. The chair looks like a throne, black and silver with red rubies on it, looks really comfortable.

I continued to look around the living room; a certain spot caught my undivided attention, the collection of roses contained in each protective glass case. They are beautiful and there are six different colors sitting on the display with one empty glass. Red, pink, yellow, orange, lavender, and of course black. I guess the missing rose is white.

I remember putting a white rose in my sport bra. I was about to reach for it, but notice that I am not wearing my usual outfit. What is with this red dress? How did it get on me?...

“Was I stripped naked?!” I speak out loud. Wait a minute I can talk now? I can talk now!

I snapped my finger to change what I was wearing. Ah, back to my comfortable normal Pure rank clothing, but instead of sports bra and boy shorts like before, I’m wearing my normal bra and cute pink panty.

“That was really cool” I heard someone said behind me. I turned around and saw Mocchi. Her face was red for some reason.

“Oh, hey Mocchi, do you know what happened to my clothes before I was in the dress?”

“Y-yes, they are in your room, Atsuko-sama didn’t want to get the bed dirty so she zapped you into one of her dresses. She wanted me to throw your clothes away, but I figured you would want it.”

“Thanks Mocchi, for not throwing it away.” I smiled gratefully at her. I look back at the roses’ collection.

“Oh, by the way, do you know about these roses?” I asked her, wanting to know more about Atsuko.

“Atsuko-sama likes roses’, she collects them and put them in those glasses to keep them from withering. Though, she is only missing one, which is the white one that can only grow in heaven.”

“Does she happen to tell you what she wants to do with me?” I turned back to look at her.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know.” Mocchi bows.

“It’s okay, what do you usually do around here?”

“I usually clean up with another servant; she is actually preparing your room right now. Would you like to meet her?”

“Yeah, I would like that…” I scratched my head; “um… can you show me to my room, I’m still not used to this place.” I laugh awkwardly.

“Ah, hai, this way.” She waits for me to catch up to her, leading me to my room. The distance was a bit far; the silence was making me a bit uncomfortable.

“I don’t know if you realized this, but your room is actually next to Atsuko-sama’s” Mocchi suddenly spoke up.

“Oh, I see.” I answer her casually, until what she said registered into my mind.

“EHHH!!! NANI?!!! I opened my eyes wide, mouth agape. To say I was shock would be an understatement.

“Hontou desu ka?!!!!” I put my fingers onto my temple, rubbing it in circular motion. I can’t believe my room is next to Atsuko’s. I sighed in defeat and heard a giggle next to me.

“Hai, Atsuko-sama said to put you into the room next to her… Takamina is really funny.” She continued to laugh; I smiled as the awkwardness disappeared. We continued walking to my room and finally reach the door.

Mocchi opened the door and we both step in. I saw a girl fluffing my soon to be pillow. It seems she doesn’t notice us behind her. I took a long look at her and noticed her pale skin, collaborating with her long black hair, and she's pretty thin, too. I also noticed that her arms and legs had a few bruises on them, and even a few scars too.

Did Atsuko do that to her?

The tall girl next to me started coughing to get the other girl’s attention.

“Eh, M-Mocchi...” The girl softly spoke out, turning her head to us. She noticed me standing next to Mocchi and started backing away. "Wh-who's that? W-w-why is she here?"

"Atsuko-sama brought her."

"She... did?"

I saw she had a fresh bruise on her cheek that was still red. There was even a scratch that was still bleeding. I rushed over to check on her, but she was backing away in fear. Even when she finally touched the wall, she was trying to press into it more to get out.

"Hey, don't worry. I won't hurt you." I spoke softly, trying not to scare the girl. I grabbed a tissue and started dabbing away the blood on her cheek.

"What happened to you? How did you get all these bruises and scars?" She was still shivering, even had her head turned so she wouldn't look at me.

"Did... Atsuko do this?" Her eyes widened and she looked at me a bit.


"Why would she do that?" I am quite disappointed in Atsuko, I didn’t think she would torture her servant.

"She... she knows I'm weak. She just gives me a little punishment if I do something wrong is all... N-nothing big."

"It IS big. She should treat you better. She should give you some more kindness and not hurt you if you make a simple mistake!"

She winced a little at my raised voice and turned her head again, this time, shutting her eyes behind her long bangs. It seems she had a huge habit of biting her lip, as she did a few times when we were talking earlier. I also noticed a slight tear flowing down.

"...Oh... I'm sorry, I..." I felt bad for scaring the girl.

I felt Mocchi touch my shoulder and she pulled me back a bit, whispering in my ear.

"Don't worry. Rena's just a little shy. I'll talk to her, you just wait back there, 'kay?"

"Oh, okay..."

I walked back to the other end of the room and leaned up against the wall. I just watched as the two girls talking and examined all of Rena's movements. She looked a lot more comfortable talking to her, probably because she was scared of me... or Shiroi Tenshi.

Must be a Pacifistic Kuroi. I've never seen one so... meek before.

I saw the frightened girl talking to Mocchi, but I couldn't quite hear what she was saying. Her voice is so small, but it's kinda cute. It suits her look and the way she shyly rubs her arm... That cute little smile and her pink cheeks...

Wait... is she looking at me? I blinked rapidly to see if I was seeing things.

She looked down a bit as she was biting her lip cutely again before looking back up at Mocchi. I wonder what just happened. Anyways, I'm glad to see she was feeling a little better and was smiling.

After they finished talking, they came back to me.

“Hi, ano... I'm sorry about earlier... It's just; you're the first Shiroi Tenshi I've ever seen or met.

Wow. Go figured.

“Um, I’m Matsui Rena, Atsuko-sama’s servant.” She bowed politely.

“Ah, Takahashi Minami desu, Atsuko’s…” I didn’t know what I was to Atsuko, I mean, I know I’m her slave, but I don’t think I wanna say that.

“Atsuko’s…?” They both said, tilting their head to the side, confused.

“Eto, eto…” I was panicking, not sure what I should say. Do I say I’m her friend? Do I really say I’m her slave? What should I say?!

“Um, Takahashi-san, daijoubu desu ka?” The shied girl asked.

“Hai, daijoubu desu yo, Matsui-san.”

“Just call me Rena, Takahashi-san.”

“Then just call me Takamina too.” I smiled at her. It seems like they both had forgotten about my slip up.

I walked around the room observing it; this room was different to the room I woke up in. I looked around to see if I can spot my clothes, but couldn’t find it.

“Ne, Mocchi, where’s my clothes?”

“They are in the closet.” She walked over to one of the doors to show me a walk-in closet. The clothes are all red or black or silver.

“Whose clothes are these?”

“They are yours silly, Atsuko-sama instructed us to get you some underworld clothes.”

“Uwah, I don’t want them, I’m fine with mine.” I scrunched my eyebrows looking at the clothes. I know I won’t even wear them, look at these, they are too revealing.

Both Rena and Mocchi giggled. They signal me to follow them out of the room. Rena pointed to the door across my room.

“This is the bathroom; you have to use this one instead of the one in your room.”

“Eh? Doushite?”  I scratched my head confused.

“I don’t know, Atsuko-sama had instructed it.” Rena opened the bathroom door and we all walked in. The bathroom is spacious. The bathtub is huge and there is a big shower cell too. Glasses covered the shower cell, but it is translucent. A full length mirror on one of the walls and two sink, each with a cabinet on top in a different wall. 

“Wow, my bathrooms aren’t like this at all.” I was amazed. The bathrooms in my castle are big too, but this is extra big for some reason.

“Well, Takamina,” we are all walking back to my room, “we’ll leave you alone now. We still have some other stuff to do and its pretty late, you should rest, but-“

“If you need anything, please don’t hesitate to call me, uh- us.” Rena said, interrupting Mocchi, with a tint of red on her cheeks.

“Thank you, both of you, Rena and Mocchi.” I smiled at them with the usual smile. They are the only one who is nice to me so far.

“Good night, Takamina” both of them said leaving the room.

“Good night.” I closed the door and walked towards my closet. I went in to look for the white rose, hoping that it is still there, still searching through the dirty clothes and… found it!

“Good thing, it wasn’t damaged too badly.” I walked in front of another door, which has to be the bathroom, and walked inside. The bathroom is smaller, but it had what I needed.  I filled an empty vase with water and put the rose into it. Leaving the vase in the bathroom, I walked back out.

I yawned. I guess I’m getting tired from all that is happening. I snapped my fingers to change my outfit into sleepwear, which is a tank top and short shorts. No way in hell will I wear what Atsuko wanted. I went to the queen size bed, lying on the left side, slowly slipping into slumber…


Atsuko POV

I walked back into my room leaving Minami behind. She can walk around or Mocchi will find her. I went to my desk, sitting on my chair and staring out of the window. I like looking at the night’s view; it calms me down and seems to be peaceful.

I sigh, my mind wandering back to what that little imbecile Paru had said. Did my friends really betray me? I pounded the desk. Just thinking about it makes me mad.

“EHHH!!! NANI?!!!” I heard someone screamed, that must be Minami. What is she screaming for? I pulled out my laptop from the desk to check the security cameras. I click a few buttons and one of my walls separated to show a big flat screen TV. I can see Minami and Mocchi clearly, the sound are also great.

You can never be too careful. Who knows if some stray demon will go into your house and rob you or if your servant are taking things from you, they could be spitting into your food and you would never know.

I have the cameras everywhere except for the bathrooms, Minami’s room, and my room. I don’t see the need to see my servant naked and Minami’s room happen to be another room that I stayed in.

Hold on a minute! When did Minami change her clothes? How did it become all new and clean again? Did Mocchi wash it? OH MY GOD!!! Look at what she is wearing!!! I finally noticed that her clothes are kind of see-through. She’s wearing a pink bra and cute pink panty. WAH! How can she walk around like that?! I know her clothing is exactly like the Sinners, but Mariko’s and mine isn't see-through! 

I heard Mocchi said while laughing, “Hai, Atsuko-sama said to put you into the room next to her… Takamina is really funny.” I giggled as I can see Minami’s face expression clearly and it was hilarious. I guess I would be shock too. Wait, Takamina? Why is Mocchi calling Minami, Takamina?

I continued to watch them. Seems like they have reached Minami’s room. If I remember correctly, Rena should be in there cleaning up and preparing, right now.

Minami has a weird expression on her face, she seems to notice the scarred mark that I left on Rena and… Was that disappointment showing? Why should I care? I am just punishing Rena because she did something wrong. I wasn’t picking on her at all!

Why does Rena act so frightened?! She acts like I punished her every day. You’re making Minami think I’m some kind of psycho, which I am not! I can’t believe Mocchi didn’t say anything about it either! Are they trying to betray me as well?!

I was getting infuriated until I heard, “Ah, Takahashi Minami desu, Atsuko’s…” I blushed after hearing what Minami had said. Eh? Atsuko’s? Why did she say Atsuko’s? Atsuko’s what? Well, she is my slave; she probably didn’t want to say that, or do you Minami? Will you admit that you are my slave?

“Eto, eto…” I chuckled seeing Minami panicking from the hall camera. Hehehe. What are you going to do now? Will you say it? Say it, Minami, say it! I’m being so hyped up over a simple thing, but having a Shiroi Tenshi as a personal slave is quite a big deal…

“Um, Takahashi-san, daijoubu desu ka?” 

“Hai, daijoubu desu yo, Matsui-san.”

“Just call me Rena, Takahashi-san.”

Damn it, Rena! Why does that brat keep ruining things? I wanted to know what Minami was going to say! Gah! Now I will never know! Wait a minute. Eh? Minami said to call her Takamina. Is that her nickname? Is that what she preferred to be called?

I heard Minami asking for her clothes. Seems like Mocchi didn’t throw it out like I told her to. “Uwah, I don’t want them, I’m fine with mine.” Mine? Last time I checked, it was only that dirty outfit that she wore and the new one that she had on right now. Why did she want her clothes?

Ah, finally, I can see them heading to the bathroom now. “Eh? Doushite?” I smirked after hearing her asked the servant. A few thoughts ran into my mind. I giggled at one of my thoughts; this will surely be fun.

She said that the bathroom is big. It is only that big because I customized it. Also, how big the castle you live in depends on what rank you are.  Hmmm, how big is her castle? What rank is she?

They walked back to Minami’s room. I can’t believe what I am hearing and seeing. Rena actually speaks up. She never does that; she’s usually a quiet girl. Call me? What did she mean by call me? Does she like Minami? They just met though…?

I see Minami saying good night to them with a smile on her face. Why is Minami being nice to them? Does she like them too? Are they already getting closer?

I didn’t want to think anymore so I got ready for bed. I snapped my finger to change into a long thin t-shirt and short shorts. I went into my in-suite bathroom to brush my teeth while formulating a plan.

I hopped onto the right side of the bed and tucked myself in. Oh, Minami, I have something fun planned for you. You’ll see it soon enough, I hope you will like it~…


Minami POV

"Hahahahaha!!! Take this! And this! Come on!"

"Haa... Atsu.. ko..."

"That's it. Cry more. I wanna see that pretty little sad face of yours."

"Atsuko... stop..."

"Ufufufu... OK."


"I'll stop... when I BREAK you!!!"


I popped up from the bed, gasping for air. My breathing slowly started to calm down as I held my chest. I wipe the sweat off my forehead after breathing in and out a few more times.

"Oh god... it was just a dream..."

The door slowly opened and I saw Mocchi and Rena.

"Takamina, are you okay?"

"We heard you screamed."

I screamed? That really was an intense dream.

"Quite loud, actually. Did you have a nightmare or something?"

I cleared my throat a bit and got up.

"Uhh, yeah... But, don't worry. I'm fine." My head was still filled with the dream.

"Really? You don't need anything-?"


My eyes widened and I turned red in embarrassment.

"Well… I guess, I am a little hungry."

"OK. We have some chores to do, so we'll inform Atsuko to feed you. You just wait in the lounge room for her."


Great. Just great. I bet Atsuko's going to do something weird to me and feed me a bunch of gross food. I walked down to the lounge room, lucky enough, the kitchen was right next to it. I was a bit scared to go take a look so I decided to wait. I sat on the couch, looking around.


Ugh... I'm so hungry~!

I laid flat on the couch, staring up at the endlessly tall ceiling. This castle is HUGE, y'know. Not as huge as the church in Heaven, but still pretty huge.

Anyways, I bet you're wondering why I'm hungry? How is food the one thing to stop me, the only Pure rank Shiroi Tenshi? Well, I'll tell you why.


I can't eat anything, or it'd be a sin.  As if I didn't already commit one.

There's nothing I can do. I bet if I go back, that is if I even can, everyone will think that I betrayed them and would never want to talk to me again. Though the Shiori Tenshi are very forgiving. However, when I look down at the star on my chest, I’ve become more uncertain of them ever forgiving me.

I heard the sound of her heels echoing as she is walking down the hallway.

"Hey, did I hear a werewolf or somethin' down here. You okay?"

I pout holding my stomach while looking down, I felt a little embarrassed that my belly is growling really loudly.

"Hehe! Alright, alright. I guess I need to feed you~."

"I'm fine..." My pout remains, as I don’t want to give in.

"Angels gotta eat, right? If you're gonna be my slave, I can't let you starve." She walked over to the counter and took something in both of her hands... The shape and the color scared me to my core. "Ooh~, what do we have here?"

No! Not that! ANYTHING but that!

She walked over and sat on the other couch in front of me. In both of her hands were big, ripe red... apples. Apples!!! Of all the things, she chose those!

"One for me..." She took a big bite out of it, making me cover my ears from the crunching sound. "aaand, one for you." She threw the apple to me, but I lifted my arms up to block it and it hit the ground. I quickly lifted my legs up and kicked it away from me.

Atsuko was just looking at me with a weird expression on her face.

"What? You don't like apples? Or... are you SCARED of them?" she asked before giggling and taking another bite.

"Atsuko, don't make me eat that, please."

"Wait... so the rumors are true? Shiroi Tenshi can't eat apples?"

I sat my feet back down and clenched my fists.

"There are two things a Shiroi Tenshi are forbidden to eat: 1. Apples. 2. Meat. And we especially can't eat anything from Hell."

"Wow~" she said sarcastically, then, stepped on the apple, crushing it with her heel.

"I refuse to eat anything." I said stubbornly. She scoffed, banging the couch before getting up.

"C'mon, there must be something!" She opened the refrigerator and looked through the cabinets. "Grapes?"

No! Not happenin'.


Uuuugh, I HATE Umeboshi! Never ever wanna eat one in my life.


Don't you know the story of Persephone?! Nuh-uh-UH!!!

She groaned again and reached in deeper.

"All I have left are these!" She banged down a bowl of some sort of berries. White berries with black leaves and seeds. "Now, it's your choice. Eat or starve. Which is it?"

I took a closer look at them and instantly recognized what they were. Besides the color, it was obvious, but they were probably rotten or out of season... whatever they were.

"Are those... strawberries?"

"Yeah." She took one from the bowl and started sucking it. "So what?"

"It's just..." It's just their white; the leaves are all dry and crusty. The seeds are black and the insides are red, but more than normal. "Th-those aren't natural strawberries."

"Oh? And what does YOUR iffy-spiffy strawberries look like?"

"Red. All red. Green leaves. Golden seeds."

"Well, THESE are only good when they're white. If they turn black, they'll be bad and even very poisonous." She chuckled a bit. The chuckle that sent chills up my spine. She walked closer to me, waving the strawberry in her hands.

"You see, strawberries are nature’s intoxications, Shiroi. They can make even the most stubborn beasts fall into a trance of ecstasy. They'll become victim to the taste and beg for more."

You think you can use THAT to tame ME?! I won't be tamed. I WON'T!

I still hold onto my stomach. It was aching in hunger. I swallowed the saliva in my mouth down, trying to contain myself. I bite my lip unconsciously.

"C'mon~. I see it in your face. I know you want it." She smirked.

My hands are starting to shake a bit, but I clench them tighter.

"Don't fight it." She whispered.

I gritted my teeth, growling in anger. She just clicked her tongue and started to walk away. I'm trapped, I'm alone, and I can't help it now. I've already committed a sin, so it wouldn't matter if I just commit another to stay alive. It won’t be as bad, now.

“...W-wait..." I stretch my right hand out to her.

The heels stopped and she turned to me, a smile on her face.

"...I'll.... I'll do it... I'll eat the strawberry, but just one."


Atsuko POV

Fiddling with the little berry in my hands, I smiled from ear to ear hearing what a good... hehe, I mean, bad girl she's becoming.

"I'll eat the strawberry, but, just one."

"Good girl."

I went back to the counter and started cutting the strawberry into four pieces. This Shiroi is not quite ready for the full effect, yet. It's always good to start things at a slow pace. I took one of the wedges and walked towards her.

"Now, open wide. I'll feed you," I said sitting down beside her.

"I-I can feed myself."

"No, no. You just leave everything to me."

She was starting to back away from me in fear, but I was able to corner her to the couch and held her chin with my right hand.

"Say ah~."

She pursed her lips together and slowly took the fruit in between her teeth, sucking it.

"Now, come on~. Eat the nice strawberry."

I slid it into her mouth and covered her lips closed so she couldn't spit it out. She grabbed my hand, trying to resist, screaming into my hand.

"Uh-uh-uh. You gotta eat it."

She shut her eyes tight and tried to remove my hand again. I brought my other hand up and held her down so she couldn't fight me, resulting in me being on top of her. After a while, her struggle stopped and her eyes popped open. I smirked.



Minami POV

Oh god... Please. Please help me!

I don't want to eat this horrid fruit. I tried to fight her, but she deliberately slipped it inside my mouth and made me eat it. She covered my mouth up so I couldn't try to spit it out. I tried to make her let go, but she just wouldn't stop.

This fruit... This evil fruit.... tastes...

It tastes... odd. I chewed it up more in my mouth and the juices suddenly exploded inside. My eyes popped open tasting the flavor. It was this wild burst of delicious flavor on my tongue that made my spine stiffens. I felt my body shudder, chewing up the small fruit. Atsuko finally let go of my mouth and hand. In my head, I screamed, "Run!"

But... Oh, it tastes so good...

I slowly swallowed the strawberry and was breathing heavily. My eyes slowly opened, but only halfway. Eating that one strawberry wedge made me so... weak. I heard Atsuko's voice again.

"Now, be a good girl and you can have more."

That's the last thing I heard before she got up off me. I heard the hard clicking of her heels again. They were echoing inside my head and the room was spinning. I was so dizzy and sleepy. I couldn't explain it, but I started losing vision again as my eyes fluttered shut.


Third Person POV

After Atsuko had left, the others patiently waited in Yuko's castle for her return, or at least, word from her of her triumph... but, it's been almost two days, and nothing happened. Everyone was doing something different, minding their own business, but there was only one girl moving around. It was a cute little puppy girl with black hair and a cute smile that can make anyone feel all warm and fuzzy inside.

Yuko turned to the puppy girl in her cutesy maid outfit.

"Jurina, don't rush. You can rest."

"Oh~, Yuko-sama, what if Atsuko-sama comes? She'll be royalty soon, right? I want this place to look best."

"Don't worry. It's fine. You just west you cute wittle puppy head~" she said in a cute voice while rubbing her head.

Jurina smiled and creep over to, a certain cyborg like, Tenshi.


"..." No response came from the cyborg girl.

"Mayuyu, do you wanna play with me?"


"C'mon, don't be so cold, Mayuyu~~~!"


"Mou..." She slowly crept down and sneaked to a certain troll. "Mariko-sama~"

"Yes, Jurina?"

"Can I tell you a secret?"

"Do you HAVE a secret to tell me?"

Jurina nodded innocently. Mariko came closer, but instead of feeling Jurina's soft whispers, she felt a warm and gentle peck on her cheek.


"Ah, Jurina's kiss devil character is out again," Mayu said, finally noticing her.

"I wub you, Mariko-sama~! "

Mariko couldn't help, but pat her head and smile seductively.

"Mariko style," Yuko said. "Bravo."

"Hahahahaha..." a mysterious voice echoed in the room. Everyone was shocked, looking around to try and find the voice. "Wow. So this is what a group of traitors look like. They're not as strong as I thought. No wonder, Queen Megumi isn't dead."

"Wait, what?!"

"Megumi is still alive!"

"Yup, but, my little sister got killed and your friend went missing. Lucky for you, I know where she is."

"Who are you?! Show yourself!"

Yuko was listening carefully. "Little sister." "Friend." "Missing.” And then the Kansai accent. She knew immediately.


A young girl stepped out of the shadows, smiling.

"You sure are smart, Oshima."

Jurina jumped up in fear, but her eyes were burning in anger.

"Who are you? How do you know us?"

"Hey, now, don't worry, Matsui-san," she said. "Your friend, Atsuko, is safe. I can show you where she is, if you trust me."

"Tell us who you are first."

"Alright, if you say so. For starters, my name is Yokoyama Yui. I believe you know my younger sister, Paru."

"Paru got killed?"

"Let's just say, Atsuko's Sinner mode got out again. Anyways, she went to Earth, and I saw her go back to her home, but..."


Yui pulled out something in her pocket.

"I found this fall from the sky when she flew down." In between her fingers was a single white feather.

"It's a... a..."

"Shiroi Tenshi feather!" Everyone exclaimed.
Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 5
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 04:58:12 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 5

Third Person POV

"Why is this here? Does that mean there's a Shiroi in our realm?!" Yuko said, looking at the feather.

"If that's true, she might have done something to Atsuko!" Mariko said worriedly.

"This is a... real... feather," Jurina said, slowly trying to touch it, but Yuko drew her hand back.

"Well, perhaps if that is true, we'll have to get there fast. We don't know how long we have until that Shiroi brainwashes your friend."

"Brainwashes?" all of them surprised by what Yui said.

"You get too close to a Shiroi, they'll be able to... break your being and change you completely. For all we know, she could me mind-wiping her and making her good as we speak. You gotta go before she makes her think you're her enemy."

Yuko gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tight.

"I'll go, but everyone else stay here."

Mariko's eyes widened. "What?"

"I can take 'em by myself. Don't worry about me."

"But, I'm a rank above her, and if she goes into Sinner mode, you won't be able to defeat her."

"Guys, I'll be okay... I can reason with her. She's my best friend."

Jurina bit her lip a bit and stepped forward.

"I'm going, too! I gotta be a bodyguard for Yuko-sama!"

Yuko smiled a bit.

"Alright. Don't hold back, 'kay?" Jurina just replied with a nod. "Let's go!" They started running towards Atsuko Castle.


After Yuko and Jurina left, Mariko turns to face the group. “We need to follow them, I’m afraid Atsuko might hurt Yuko, and if she’s in her Sinner mode then we need to be there to stop her.”

Everyone nodded and follow after the squirrel girl. They reached the castle and saw Yuko trying to talk things out with Atsuko, but seems like the taller girl is getting madder and madder.

“Is she already brainwashed?” Miichan spoke out, knowing that everyone has the same question in mind, but was too afraid to ask.

“Let's hope not…” Mariko answered with fear in her voice.


Atsuko POV

I left Minami on the couch seeing that she slowly went unconscious. I guess the little wedge is still a bit strong for a Shiroi. I went over to the counter and pop the extra wedges into my mouth, enjoying the juicy sweetness of the strawberry.

After finishing it, I walk back to my room. On my way there, I heard Mocchi called out.

“Atsuko-sama, Yuko-san is here to see you.”

What great timing, I don’t have to waste my effort into looking for them. “Mocchi, are the others with her.”

“Not that I can see of, Atsuko-sama”

Well, I guess having one to deal with now is better than none. The others will probably come later anyway. I walked pass Minami and went to the front door.

There, Yuko is standing, looking… worried? She should be! She betrayed me! They all did!

“What do you want, traitor?!” I hissed with anger in my voice.

It seems the squirrel was taken back, “Acchan, daijoubu?”

She dare asked if I’m okay? I’m getting more irritated by each second. “You betrayed me, all of you, and you act as if nothing had happened?!”

I laugh out loud…


Third Person POV

Everyone winced at Atsuko’s laugh, confused to why she said they betrayed her. They all know that the laugh was sarcastic and that the young girl is about to charge towards Yuko.

“D-do you g-guys feel that?” Miichan asked, feeling really scared at the moment.

They can all feel the dark aura emitting and see the red energy coming from Atsuko. Everyone is afraid for the squirrel’s life.

“Her aura is even darker than mine…” Yuki commented, also afraid like Miichan.

“Quiet down and be ready, we don’t know how strong she’ll get.” Mariko said as she prepared herself to get in between them if needed to be. She knows that once Atsuko is in her Sinner mode, it is all over, there is no way to stop the girl unless she killed her target or get locked up for a few days by them.

They continued watching as Yuko tried to get through to Atsuko.


Minami POV

I felt a surge ran through my body, and immediately opened my eyes. I look around noticing that I’m not on the couch anymore. I’m in some kind of room, its white and smells like… hospital? Am I in a hospital? Why am I here?

“Oh, it seems you are awake.” A girl with the white coat said.

“Am I in the hospital? I didn’t do anything though!” I touch around my body to see if I’m hurt anywhere, but I’m not. All I did was eating that wedge of strawberry. That’s it; it must have been the strawberry!

“You are not in a hospital, you are just in Atsuko-sama’s infirmary. I found you unconscious on the couch and brought you here.” She smiled at me then out of nowhere, “Tch, least you could do is thank me.”

I’m confused, this girl was nice just a moment ago and now she’s all irritated… “Thank you for bringing me here.”

“Yep, no problem, by the way I’m Takajo Aki.” She is smiling again…

“Nice to meet you Takajo-san, I’m Takahashi Minami.”

“Ugh, no need to be so formal, just call me Akicha.” She’s back to being irritated again. What is this girl’s problem?

“Uhn, then just call me Takamina. So am I okay? Do I need to take anything?”

“Nah, you are fine, did you hit your head or did you eat anything that made you unconscious?”

“Yeah, I think it’s the strawberry that I ate, I can’t really eat food from hell, but Atsuko wants me to.” I pouted

“Over time, you’ll get used to it, other than that you healthy.” She started touching my biceps. “Maybe more than healthy…” she kept on squeezing, making me feel uncomfortable.

“Do you know where Atsuko is?” I asked her to change the subject. Thank god, she stopped.

“I heard she got companies, probably her friends?” Atsuko’s friends, it is probably those girls from the pictures that I saw. Why are they here to see her? Are they gonna torture me? Will Atsuko be okay?...


Atsuko POV

“I don’t understand what you are saying, Acchan.”

I looked at her, grabbing her by the collar. "I don't wanna hear another word from you." I hissed

She gulped. Ha! She's scared of me now.

"Acchan... I don't want to fight you."

"If you don't, why did you come here?" I growled as I threw her down. She got right back up.

"Acchan, do you have a Shiroi Tenshi with you?"

Wha-? How did she know?

"I found this," a certain Osaka girl said as she held up a single feather.


"Acchan, we are just here to help you get back to normal. That Shiroi's brainwashing you!"

...Huh? Where in the name of hell did she get that from?! Brainwash me? If anything, I can command HER!

"Atsuko-sama..." I saw a little puppy servant shyly standing behind Yuko.


Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT ALL!!!! Why is everyone AGAINST me?! I was gonna do good for all these people, and they BETRAYED ME!!!!!!!

"Why are you all...?"

"Atsuko-sama, please don't let the Shiroi's words trick you. We're your friends."

I growled and gripped my fists.

"LIARS!!!!" I was about to attack them, but then Mocchi and Rena stopped me.

"Atsuko-sama, what are you doing?"

"These people are TRAITORS!!!"

"No, we're not!"

I broke the two girls off and stared at them once more. I chuckled, having an idea in mind.

"Well, I guess I shouldn't fight alone."

"Acchan..." I heard Yuko's voice once more.

"Mocchi, take the Osaka girl. Rena, you have the puppy."

"Hai, Atsuko-sama"


Third Person POV

Atsuko standing on the steps of her castle, watching her servants fight as she concentrated on her energy for her own battle against her so-called best friend.

Both Mocchi and Rena have met their matches. Each delivering a blow, but was countered by their opponent. Mocchi battles Yui above ground, their movements are quick to the human’s eyes, but all the Kuroi Tenshi can see it clearly. Rena, on the other hand, battles Jurina on the ground. Both of them use their strength to out punch each other.

Atsuko smirk as she sees that her servants have the upper hand in the fight. This was an easy battle, she thought. The shoulder length hair girl stared at her opponent with fire burning in her eyes.

Yuko stared back at her best friend, but with worried eyes. “Acchan, we can stop this, we can help you…”

Atsuko lunge forward with speed to punch Yuko, the squirrel was a bit too slow, and it was connected to her jaws, knocking her down hard. Yuko rolled on the ground a few feet away from the hiding group. She rubbed her jaws, not believing that Atsuko had just hit her.

Yuko became serious since she knows she couldn’t get through to her best friend. She wiped the blood off of her lips and looked at Atsuko. The taller girl disappeared to Yuko’s back, sensing the presence behind her; she turned just in time to block another punch from Atsuko.

As the battle progresses, Atsuko’s aura became heavier, almost reaching her sinner mode. Mariko and the others took notice, worrying for their friend’s life. The older Kuroi look at everyone and nodded her head, signaling that its time for them to step in.

The gang jumped out of their hiding spot and stood between Yuko and Atsuko. The squirrel was all bruised up, while Atsuko was still intact.

“What are you guys doing here?” Yuko was shocked to see her friends.

“We were worried about you, baka.” Mariko answered back.

“Now that all you traitors are here, I’ll finish each of you!!” Atsuko said while turning into her Sinner mode. She was getting super pissed at seeing her betraying friends.

They all swallowed hard as they saw Atsuko’s wrath outfit turning into the Sinner's one. Mariko steps forward, trying to reason with the younger girl.

“Acchan, it's me, let's stop this okay?” Mariko said gently.

“How many times do I have to tell you all that you’ve betrayed me?!!!” Atsuko’s aura became visible, black with a tint of red, looking like lighting.

The younger girl charge forward, all the under rank Kuroi stepped behind Mariko, scared for their life.

The older girl uses her own energy to clash with Atsuko’s, both stood in the same spot as the intensity of their power is pushing back and forth. The clear all black aura of Mariko’s fighting against Atsuko’s black/red.

All the others are watching them, not knowing exactly who would win, though they are rooting for Mariko.

Atsuko starts wavering after a long period of time, even though the girl is strong for her age, she is still too young and inexperienced.

Mariko’s energy starts pushing Atsuko’s back, overpowering the younger girl until it hit her, making the cute Kuroi fly a couple of feet backwards.

Atsuko, lying weakly on the ground, was surrounded by her friends. She saw them reaching out for her, not knowing that they only wanted to help her up, but then her head shot up looking back after hearing someone yelled angrily. 



Minami POV

I have this weird feeling inside of me. I can’t put a hand on it, but I think it have something to do with Atsuko.

“Ne, Akicha, do you happen to know why they came for her?” I asked worriedly.

“Tch, does it look like I have a clue?” God, she went back to being rude again.

“Um, I guess not…” I really don’t know what to say to this girl.

I walked around the infirmary since I can’t get the upset feeling out of me. I’m really worried about her. Call it master and slave connection or call it a gut feeling, but I need to go find Atsuko. I think she’s in trouble.

I rushed to the front entrance and walked out, the sight in front of me made my blood boils. I yelled out without thinking…


It seems that I was sooo mad, I was unaware that my energy came out, and covered my whole entire body. All I can see is Atsuko lying weakly on the ground with her friends surrounding her, it seems like they are about to beat her up even more.

I quickly disappeared next to Atsuko, as it seems the other Kuroi Tenshi were distracted by my outburst. I picked her up, holding her tight in my arms, and disappeared back to where I stood before. I can’t believe she is sooo light. I settle her down onto the steps.

“Atsuko,” I touched her cheek with my right hand, caressing it, “are you okay?”

She didn’t look at me, but nodded without saying a single word, which made me even more worried.

“Atsuko, where are you hurt?” She finally looked into my eyes; it is probably showing concern and anger at the same time. We continue to stare into each other’s eyes until she speaks up.

“Minami… I feel sore… and pain everywhere…” she said softly. I wrap my other arm around her, protecting her and healing her at the same time with my energy.

Feeling the anger rising up in me again, I looked at the group of people who hurt Atsuko, even though they called themselves her friends.

“They will pay for this.” I growled out as my aura was booming, turning visible to everyone’s eyes.

I look back at Atsuko and her eyes are wide, probably shock from seeing me angry or shock from seeing my power.

“Atsuko, you stay here, okay? I just needed to do something real quick.” I smiled when I saw her nodding up and down like a child, looking adorable with those puppy dog eyes. I patted her head, smoothing out her hair, but she pouted. I giggled at her cuteness.

“I promise I’ll be right back, okay, Atsuko?” I kissed her on the head and she stopped pouting. I stood up and face the others, anger evidently on my face.

I, then, disappeared…


Atsuko POV

I was on the ground, too weak to move an inch, but I heard Minami’s voice.


I blushed after hearing her yelled out. I can’t believe she just said ‘My Atsuko.’  Before I realized what was happening, Minami was already by my side, settling me down onto the steps, and asking if I was okay.

I nodded without looking at her; I didn’t want her to see my red cheeks, but she could probably feel the hotness coming from it.

She continued asking if I was hurt anywhere. I finally looked up into her eyes; I can really see that she is worried about me.

“Minami… I feel sore… and pain everywhere…” I told her and she wraps her arm around me. I was confused at first until I felt the warmness coming from her body. Slowly I felt a little better, I wasn’t aching as much as before, it seems like she is healing me. How does she do that?

I was really comfortable in her arms and started to drift off, but then I heard her growl and her warmness intensified. Out of the corner of my eyes, I can see her aura. It is white with a tint of pink, I think it suits her, but I was still shock to see it. Also, I don’t think I have ever seen her angry. Does Shiroi Tenshi even get angry at all?

Minami told me to stay put and that she had something to do. I nodded at her, but I didn’t want her to leave me. She patted my head and smoothed my hair out. I pouted, I like her warmth, and it makes me feel safe.

I heard her giggled as she promised me to be right back. She gave me a kissed on the head and it surprises me. She stood up and face towards the others. I can only see her back from here.

Next thing I know, she disappeared before my eyes…


Third Person POV

All the Kuroi Tenshi turned to look at Minami after she yelled. All their jaws dropped seeing that the Shiroi Tenshi is really in their realm and are with Atsuko. They were all too shocked to even move. They have not seen a Shiroi before except for Mariko, but even she never saw one that is completely filled with anger.

Minami took the opportunity to rescue Atsuko, even though the younger girl’s friends were just trying to help her as well.

All the Kuroi snapped out of their trances and realized that both Minami and Atsuko were in front of them on the steps. They look back and forth, confused as to how the Shiroi even came to get the girl.

“I-is she s-strong?” Yuko stuttered out, looking at Mariko.

“I don’t know.” The older Kuroi kept a straight face even though she was wavering in the inside.

They can only stand in their same spot as the scene between Minami and Atsuko happens before them. Their eyes went wide seeing the Shiroi touched the younger girl with affection.

“Are you guys seeing what I’m seeing?” Miichan asked dumbfounded.

“It’s in a Shiroi nature to be kind and gentle.” The older girl informed, without keeping her eyes off the people in front of them.

They nodded in understanding as they heard the Shiroi asking if Atsuko was hurt anywhere. The younger girl answered and was quickly wrapped into Minami’s arms.

The Kuroi was afraid that their friend might even be more brainwashed and was about to walk up to them, but stood still…

“They will pay for this.” 

They heard the low growl as they can also feel an immense power releasing. They all shivered due to fear as they can see Minami emitting her aura.

“Oh my god, she’s coming for us, s-she’ll kill us all!” Miichan spoke up again, the people surrounding by her nodded in agreement. Only Mariko who kept calm even though, she was also a bit scared.

They all saw the last interaction between Atsuko and Minami. The younger girl pouted not wanting to leave the safe comfort of the older girl. Minami actually giggled, which made the other Kuroi even more afraid. They know Atsuko is cute, but they didn’t expect to hear a Shiroi’s laugh in a serious situation like this.

What made them even more shock is that the Shiroi promised to be back by Atsuko’s side after doing something real quick, and kissed her on the head.

Minami is now standing facing them, fire burning in her eyes. If people didn’t know she was a Shiroi, they would think she had the intent to kill.

“Are you sure Acchan is brainwashed?” A question was thrown out, but no answer was returned as the Shiroi Tenshi disappeared…


Minami POV

I have always been serious towards work, towards training the lower rank angels, but never towards the fight. If I were to use my full potential, I’m afraid that I might hurt them, so I always contain myself.

This is the first time in a thousand years where I will be serious in a fight. These Kuroi Tenshi have hurt Atsuko and they need to pay for their sin.

Anger consumed me as I disappear to my first target. I can sense the level of power that they possessed and aimed for the weakest one first.

The girl with the twin tails came up in my radar. I appeared in front her and jabbed her in the stomach before she could even sense me. She falls to the grown clutching her abdomen.

The next girl that came up is a gachapin look-alike. I came up to her side and punched her in the face, knocking her down harder to the ground.

I flipped over to the princess-like Kuroi and roundhouse kicked her. She stumbled a few steps backward, still standing. I finished her off by jumping on her with my legs wrapped around her neck. Using my body weight as I rolled back slamming her to the concrete floor, still sitting on the body as I made eye contact with the two last standing angels.

The squirrel-like girl pulled out her sword, getting ready to face me. I smirked as I can see the fear in her eyes. I know that she’s not strong enough to defeat me. I never had to draw my sword before and it will remain that way.

I flashed, standing in front of her, she blinked a couple of times before slashing me with her sword. She was way too slow and I don’t feel like playing. I appeared behind her, about to chop her neck, but the other Kuroi warned her…

“Watch out, Yuko!” 

The girl managed to turn around in time to block my attack, but that didn’t faze me. I spin kicked her, making her drop to the ground. I held my hand over her body and shot out a ball of energy, causing the squirrel underneath to cough up blood.

The last angel drew her sword and thrust towards me. I side step and hold the blade between my fingers. She looked at me with wide eyes.

She tried to pull her sword away, but my grip was too strong. She then pulled out a small knife from her thigh strap, trying to stab me with her left hand, but I held her wrist tightly in the air.

She glared at me while trying to remove herself at the same time. I suddenly yawned and out of habit, I covered my mouth with my right hand, letting go of her wrist. She tried to stab me again, but I just flick the knife out of her hand.

The Kuroi seems mad now as she focused her energy into her hand, forming it around her fist, attempting to punch me. I held her fist with ease, stopping it before it comes into contact with my face.

“Let go of me! Leave Atsuko alone!” she yelled out while struggling.

Her outburst fueled my anger. They all hurt Atsuko and yet, are telling me to leave her alone? I growled and threw her high up into the air. I jumped up and grabbed her neck with my left hand, pushing her hard down towards the ground with impact, breaking and denting the concrete floor.

“You hurt Atsuko... and you…will… pay!” I hissed out, raising my right fist up, forming a hard cover around it.

I started punching the Kuroi in the face. I didn’t stop even after seeing the blood and bruises. I continued knocking the girl, until I felt two arms wrapped tightly around me, telling me to stop.

I felt calm all of a sudden and looked up, seeing her worried face.



Third Person POV

Minami disappeared before everyone’s eyes. All the Kuroi Tenshi take a look around to find her, but with no luck.

They continue to watch out for the Shiroi, but the next thing they knew, Mayu was down holding on to her stomach. It happened so fast that they didn’t realize that the next victim down was Miichan with a big bruise on her face.

They finally caught sight of Minami as the Shiroi finishes up Yuki, sitting on the girl while looking at them.

Yuko felt intimidated by the girl with the ribbon, drew her sword, getting ready to face the angel.

Minami flashes herself over, standing in front of Yuko. The squirrel took a few seconds to realize that the Shiroi was face-to-face with her. She freaked out and starts slashing with her sword. She was too slow to notice Minami being behind her, getting ready to attack.

“Watch out, Yuko!” Mariko yelled out.

The squirrel was able to turn around and block the chop that the Shiroi would have delivered to her neck.  Though, before she could even blink, Minami had already swiped her legs forward, making Yuko fall back.

Minami shot out a ball of energy from her palms, not leaving enough time for the girl underneath to recover, making Yuko cough up blood.

The Shiroi was not scratched, nor sweated, not even a hair was out of place. She was in the same perfect condition as she started.

Mayu, Miichan, and Yuki, still on the ground, together with Mariko, stared at the scene before them. They have never seen any Tenshi holding such an immense power alone.

Who is this monster? Was the only question that ran through everyone’s mind.

Mariko thrust her sword towards Minami as the Shiroi finished beating up Yuko, but her sword was held between the shorter girl’s fingers.

Shock was apparent on Mariko’s face. She tried to loosen up the grip on her sword, but the Shiroi held it tightly. She then grabbed the small knife from her thigh strap to stab Minami, but she held on to the Kuroi’s wrist with ease.

In between the struggling, Minami yawns, letting go of the girl’s wrist to cover her mouth. Mariko took the opportunity to try and stab her again, but the Shiroi just flicked the knife away like it was nothing.

The older girl got mad and attempts to punch Minami with energy focused around her hand, but the shorter girl clasp her fist without any effort.

All the defeated Kuroi watched as Mariko is having a hard time defeating Minami. They all finally understood how Atsuko would fall victim into the brainwashing. If it were by someone strong, like Minami, then there would be no escape.

“Let go of me! Leave Atsuko alone!” Mariko being the older sister-like friend that she is, she just wanted to help Atsuko return back to normal, but she didn’t know that it made the Shiroi even madder.

Minami burst with anger, releases more of her energy, making her aura grew bigger and wider. All the Kuroi felt the sudden outburst, starts shaking in fear. They could all see the monstrous power that the Shiroi is releasing, afraid for the comrade’s life.

The Shiroi threw Mariko high up in the air. She jumped up and grabs the Kuroi’s neck, crashing them both down to the ground, creating a giant dent around them.

“You hurt Atsuko... and you…will… pay!” Minami said before her fist-covered energy came down to Mariko’s face.

Yuko, Yuki, and Mayu watches as their friend keeps getting pounded. They tried to move their body, but were too injured. Miichan couldn’t do anything except for crying, seeing her girlfriend bruised up and bleeding.

The fight was over between team Mariko and team Atsuko, with the winner being the cute young Kuroi, but Minami didn’t stop attacking.

She continues to punch the older angel, as everyone thought the taller woman wouldn’t survive, until they suddenly felt the Shiroi’s aura dissipated. 

They were all surprised by the sight of… Atsuko…


Atsuko POV

Minami was gone, she was out of my sight, and she was fast.

By the time I was able to locate her, she had already defeated Mayu, Miichan, and Yuki. I was completely surprised, it hadn’t even been a minute, and yet she knocked a Tainted and two Wrath rank angels down easily.

Yuko was up next, I know she has no chance in beating Minami, but she was able to last a little longer than the others due to Mariko’s help. Though it wasn’t long till she got injured severely, coughing up blood, by Minami’s ball of energy.

I watch Minami as she starts fighting with Mariko. She stopped her sword so easily. I've never seen anyone do that before. Then, she blocked her other hand from stabbing her with the small knife. I don't think I've ever seen anyone this strong. It's amazing.

She flicked the knife away from Mariko’s hand and captured her covered fist. Everything was fine, until Mariko yelled out…

“Let go of me! Leave Atsuko alone!” Leave me alone? Why did she say that?

Minami’s aura intensified even more, it grew bigger and wider, it is massive. I have to admit; I got kinda scared for a sec and even shivered a bit too.

I have to keep in mind, not to make her mad in the future.

She threw Mariko up and then jumped after her, pinning her down by the neck. The floor below them breaks as they landed hard.

“You hurt Atsuko... and you…will… pay!” Her eyes looked so... serious… so full of anger… I can’t explain it… Can Shiroi really get this pissed?

Minami threw her covered fist down, punching Mariko’s face multiple times. Even after Mariko started coughing up blood with bruises formed on her feature, she didn't stop. Her eyes were just burning with anger as she kept hitting her, over and over again.

"Minami..." I called for her, but she didn't respond.

I just can't let her do this.

"Minami!" I tried again, still no answer.

"Minami, stop!" I raised my voice, but she’s not stopping.

I tried to stand up with my weak body, even though I was a bit wobbly, I have to get to her. I need to stop her.

“Minami, please stop…” I let out tiredly, stumbling my way over to her.

“Please stop…” I said one last time before reaching her.

I wrapped my arms tightly around her, whispering, “Minami, please…”

She suddenly stopped and looked up at me, surprised.


She remained silent and released her grip. Mariko slowly crawled away, coughing, and letting the air back into her lungs.

I finally let the exhaustion took over and fell. Minami caught me in her arms, sending me her warmness.

"Why did you make me stop? They hurt-"

"They betrayed me... I know..." I looked at the taller girl as she held her neck, looking over at me. “But… Mariko is still my caretaker. I don't know what I'd do without her..."

Minami still holding me in her arms picked me up.

“W-what are you doing?” I blushed, looking up at her.

“I’m carrying you to your room so you can rest.” She looked down at me and grinned, showing her cute dimples, which I have never seen before. Is this her genuine smile?

Before she takes us back, I turned to glare at the group.

"We will finish this later…" I hissed at them.

“Let's go, Minami~” I told her and she chuckled, I love being spoiled hehe.


Minami POV

Atsuko had stopped me from beating the tall Kuroi. I don’t understand, why did she make me stop?

I saw her collapse and quickly catch her in my arms. She is still weak from her injuries, and yet she stumble all the way over here. I used my energy to heal her up and make her feel better.

"Why did you make me stop? They hurt-" I wanted asked her, but she interrupted me.

She told me that Mariko was her caretaker. Mariko must be the Kuroi just now. So she has been taking care of Atsuko… I guess I went a bit too far… I feel a little guilty now…

Atsuko seems to be really exhausted, so I picked up her, wanting to help her to her room.

“W-what are you doing?” She asked, looking up at me. Is that a blush?

“I’m carrying you to your room so you can rest.” I smiled at her, showing my deep dimples, a genuine smile that I rarely show anyone else.

I was about to start walking, but she speaks up, telling the other Kurois that they will continue this later. She then turned to me…

“Let's go, Minami~” She said cutely and I chuckled at her adorableness. I can’t believe I’m spoiling her…

I carried her up the steps, and was about to walk through the entrance, but then I remembered something. I turned back around, searching for Mocchi and Rena, there they are…

“Mocchi, Rena, let's go. I’m gonna need you guy’s help to take care of Atsuko.” They both walked up to us and smiled, nodding their head in agreement. I smiled at them and then we all walk through.

I continue to carry Atsuko to her room, settling her down on the bed, and then cover her with the blanket.

“You rest okay? I’m gonna go ask Mocchi to make you some soup.” I was about to walk away, but I felt my right hand being pulled. I turn to see Atsuko holding on to me.

“Will you come back?” She asked in a tiny voice and pouted. I look into her eyes and it seems to show… fear? I don’t know. I got closer to her and pat her head. This girl is just so cute and always seems to make me sway.

“I will, I’ll be back with the soup.” I replied gently.

“Promise?” She’s showing me her puppy dog eyes.

“Promise” We smiled at each other. I notice the wrinkles on her nose, it is really adorable, I hope to see it again.

I tuck her in and went to look for Mocchi…


Third POV

All the Kuroi gathered over to Mariko after regaining their strength. They look at the state Mariko was in. She was all bruised up, bleeding, and a hand mark on her neck.

“Mariko, are you okay?” Miichan asked concern, hugging the girl tightly.

“Miichan, it hurts…” Mariko complained, even though she actually likes the embrace.

“Who would have thought the Shiroi would be that strong.” Yuki commented.

“Yeah, I was sooo weak, I couldn’t even land a mark on her.” Yuko said, feeling bad.

“Don’t beat yourself over it, Yuko, we all tried our best.” The oldest Kuroi comfort them.

“I think that Shiroi was being nice…” Mayu thought out loud. The people around her heard her comment and stared at the girl weirdly.

“Nice? What part of her beating all of us up was nice? Look at Mariko!” The gachapin girl raised her voice.

“Let her explain Miichan.” Mariko rubbing Miichan’s back, calming the girl down.

“Have you guys notice that she went for the weakest one first? Which is me and she only jabbed me in the stomach to keep me down. Then, Miichan, but it was only a little harder. Yukirin got a fair amount. Yuko was hard and then you, Mariko-sama. Yours was intense until you told her to leave Atsuko-sama alone, then she went berserk…”

“Now that you mentioned it, you are right. Shiroi wouldn’t attack for no reason-”

 “And Atsuko is the trigger for her to attack us in the first place.” Yuko finished Mariko’s thought.

They all look at each other then at Atsuko’s castle. Each has their own thought regarding the two.

I want to know more about that Shiroi…

I’m gonna get the both of them back…

Both that Shiroi and Atsuko is scary…

I need to get stronger to stand a chance against the both of them…

What is the relationship between Atsuko and that Shiroi…

“Okay guys, let’s all go home and rest, we’ll come back another day to check on Atsuko.” Mariko told the others.

Mayu and Yuki head back to their castle together, with the cyborg girl clinging on to the princess girl.

Followed by Yuko and Jurina, with the latter helping her master home.

Lastly, Mariko and Miichan went back to their castle, hand in hand.


Atsuko POV

Minami carried me into my room and settled me down on the bed. She told me to rest and that she’ll go ask Mocchi to make me some food.

I didn’t want her to go. I don’t know why, but I feel strangely comfortable with her being next to me, holding me, and warming me. I held on to her hand, stopping her from going away.

“Will you come back?” I mumbled and pouted, not wanting to be alone. She came closer to me and patted my head. I like it when she does that. It makes me calm.

She told me that she’ll be back with my soup, but I want to make sure that she’ll come back, so I made her promise me. I know she’s the kind of person who wouldn’t break a promise. Besides that fact that she’s a Shiroi, I just think that she values those kinds of things.

“Promise.” We both smiled at each other. She is showing me her dimples again and they are really deep. I like it. I like seeing them. I’m probably showing my wrinkled nose right now, but I don’t care. I haven’t smile like this for a while now.

She tucks me into bed and walk out. I was really tired and thinking of sleeping, but I wanna wait till she comes back. I’m also waiting for the food since I haven’t really eaten anything, besides the strawberries.

I got bored, so I turned on the TV. I flipped through the channels to find a good drama to watch.  Even though I don’t like human beings, I do enjoy some of their entertainments.

I finally stopped at a channel. It seems the drama is showing their first episode. This seems interesting; it’s called Majisuka Gakuen.

I guess I was so into the drama that I didn’t notice the time passing, since Minami is already back with my tray of food.


Minami POV

Mocchi was in the living room with Rena, both chatting animatedly. I approach them…

“Mocchi, Rena, you guys alright?”

“Yeah, we were just talking about our fight. How is Atsuko-sama?”

“She’s resting now, but can you guys help me make her soup? I think it’ll help.”

Both Mocchi and Rena nodded in agreement. We all walked into the kitchen and they started pulling the ingredients out. I stared at the product, I can recognize some of them, but the colors are so different.

“What are we making?” I asked, since I saw meat, vegies, and some noodles.

“We’re gonna make udon, do you want some too, Takamina?

“No, I am good, you girls go ahead and make some for yourself.” I shook my head, since I can’t eat meat, nor eat much of anything from hell without being unconscious.

It would take at least 30mins to finish the food, so I went back to my own room. I went to the bathroom to check on my white rose, it’s blooming prettily, and very aromatic. I then stripped off my dirty tank top and short shorts, changing into a new set.

After finishing, I walked back to the kitchen, it seems they just finished with making the udon.

“Ah, Takamina, I’m just gonna bring this to Atsuko-sama.” Mocchi said, but I took the tray out of her hand.

“No, its okay, you and Rena enjoy your udon. I’ll bring this to Atsuko. You guys should rest after eating.” I told them and smiled.

I walk towards Atsuko’s room, balancing the tray in one hand, and opened the door with another.

“Atsuko?” I whispered incase she’s sleeping.

“Hmmm?” She said while watching some drama on TV.

“Oh, you’re still awake? Here is some udon, eat up.” I brought the tray over to her and placed it on her laps. She looks up at me weirdly…



“Feed me?”

“W-what? No, I’m not gonna feed you.” I was completely surprised by the request.

“Why not?” She pouted.

“Y-you can do it yourself.”

“But I can’t move my arms, I’m still too weak.” She said, which makes me worried.

“Fine…” I sighed and took the tray off her laps, moving it over to her bedside table. I sit on the edge of the bed before picking up the bowl of soup.

I used the chopstick to pick up some of the udon, I blew on it, and bring it to her mouth. She slurped it up, making the soup sprayed on her face. I took the napkin and wiped it off her. She acts like a child and I find it amusing.

“Oishii, you should try some.” She smiled and said enthusiastically.

“You know I can’t, Atsuko…”

“Come on, just a little bit, you have to get used to them. Why not start now?” She does have a point, if I’m gonna live here and stay here for a long time, I might as well start practicing.

“You eat some more, okay? I’ll try some afterwards.” I used the spoon to scoop up the soup. I blew on it again and then bring it to her lips. She drank it and I continued to feed her with the udon, beef, and veggies.

“Minami, you should eat some now, I already finished half of it.”   

“Hmmm, okay” I start off easy, by scooping the soup. I slowly sipped it while Atsuko was watching me.

“Well?” She inquired.

“It's really good.” We both smiled.

“Try the udon now.” I listened to her and slurp up a string of udon. I nodded my head, telling her that it was also good.

“Now the meat and vegies.” she giggled.

“I can’t Atsuko, meats are against the rules, and I just don’t like vegies…” I feed her again until she finishes it.

“Well, Atsuko, I’ll go back to my room now.” I told her. I picked the tray up and was about to leave, but she spoke.

“No… don’t leave… stay.” I look at her. Her eyes are pleading me.

“But you need your rest…”

“I’ll feel better with you being here.” She said, still badly injured. I guess, I could stay to heal her up. I set the tray back down and sit on the edge again.

She scooted over to the middle of the bed and pats the space next to her. I looked at her confused.

“Come here and join me.”

“EH!” I was surprised by what she suggested.

“What better way to help me heal than being beside me?” She does have a point. My power works better when I’m fully engaged.

I had no choice, but to scoot into bed, under the blanket. I held my right arm out to her and she immediately clings to my body. We both settle down onto the pillows, but she settled her head onto my shoulder instead.

I started to heal her as I wrap my arm around her. She snuggled in closer to me and drifted off to sleep. I look at her face and tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

I lay my head back down, starting to feel tired. I continue to heal her as I yawned, my eyes slowly closing. It seems I’m also drifting off to slumber land, but this time, with Atsuko beside me…

Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 6
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 05:15:26 AM
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 6

Third POV

A few days have passed and the Kurois went to Atsuko’s castle again. This time, they went as a group, with no intent of fighting. Those who had experienced Minami’s power, basically all of them, don’t want to experience it again.

They knocked on the door and were greeted by Mocchi.

“Mocchi, can you tell Acchan that we would like to see her? Tell her we just wanted to talk.” Mariko told the young servant.

“Hai, Mariko-sama, please come in and sit.” Mocchi left the group after telling Rena to make some tea.

The girl walk towards Atsuko room, knocking at least three times, but no answer was heard. She opened the door and walk in. The sight in front of her made her stunned. She blushed hard looking away.

There on the bed sleeping was not only Atsuko, but also Minami. The two of them are sleeping very closely with each other. The young Kuroi had her head on the Shiroi’s shoulder, her arm and legs wrap tightly around the girl’s body.

On the other hand, you would think that Minami is uncomfortable, but she seems to sleep soundly. Her own head was facing and lying on top of Atsuko’s. Her right arm hugs the younger girl’s back, her left hand holding on to the arm on her waist.

Mocchi had no idea how to wake Atsuko up when both of them are connected. She’s afraid that if she wakes one up, she’ll wake the other too, but she got no choice.

“Atsuko-sama” she whispered, but got no response from the sleeping girl.

“Atsuko-sama, wake up” she tried again

“Hmmm” Atsuko murmured.

“Atsuko-sama, please wake up.”

“Hmmm, Minami… ten more minutes…” Atsuko mumbled, not realizing that her servant was trying to wake her up. She snuggled in closer to Minami and continues to sleep.

The Shiroi had woken up due to the ruckus and look at Mocchi.

“Morning Mocchi, what’s going on?”

“Mariko-sama, with the others, is here to see Atsuko-sama to talk.” Mocchi told the girl.

“Okay, can you tell them to give us 30 minutes? We’ll be out there soon.”

Mocchi walks out of the room and before she closes the door, she saw Minami waking up the sleeping Atsuko.

The servant went back to the living room to inform the others of the wait. Mariko seems to understand, while the others couldn’t believe they have to wait a little longer.


As they were talking, Jurina thought she heard something coming from down the hall. She walked down and saw a room with the door slightly open. She saw a familiar pale Kuroi, sleeping on the floor with some newspaper covering her. She was shivering from the cold and tossing and turning on the floor.

"Who can sleep like that?"

She was about to leave, but heard the sound that brought her here again. She looked back inside the room, and found out it was in fact Rena, mumbling in her sleep. Without thinking, she stepped in and tiptoed closer to the girl. As she came closer, the mumblings became clearer.

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry... I'm sorry..."

"Eh?" She knelt down and saw the sweat on her forehead. She then realized the girl was having a nightmare.

"I'm sorry...! I'm sorry...!"

"Hey, wake up. Come on, wake up now. It's just a dream," she said shaking the girl. "Hey, wake up, girl."

Rena's eyes slowly opened again, and she sat up from her laying position. She was shocked to see the girl suddenly beside her and back away slowly.

"You okay?"

Rena's lips were shaking, her hands clutching on the blankets to cover her up. She recognized the girl. She was the one who beat her up days ago.


That girl, the girl who looked at her with black eyes that seemed endless. A cat-like smile that was charming, yet devious at the same time. Rena just stood there, frozen.

"Who... who are you?"

"My name is Center." the young girl spoke in a cool voice. This voice made her heart skips a beat.

Rena backed away slowly, still staring at the girl's entrancing eyes.

"Wh.. wh-what do you want?"

Jurina, or Center in this case, came closer to the poor girl and held her chin, their faces inches apart. Such thoughts inside Rena's head made her blush.

"I came for Atsuko."

Rena snapped out of her trance and pushed the girl away.

"I-I can't allow that."

Center chuckled and came close again.

"I will go to any means necessary." she said again before she delivered a powerful blow to Rena's stomach. Rena fell to the ground, clutching her abdomen. Center tried to punch her again, but Rena rolled backwards and made her blows make contact with the ground.

Rena pushed the ground and stood back up again, but Center dashed towards her, punching her stomach again. This time, Rena protected herself with her arms and flew back to hit the wall. As she fell down, she saw the girl fly down to punch her again, but Rena rolled over again and the ground cracked and shook below her.

Center had flown back from the impact, but she just pulled her hair back and rushed to her again. Rena got up and quickly dodged all of her punches. She increased her pace, coming closer and grabbing her arm, pulling it behind her.

Rena gritted her teeth, then started kicking her knee to make her let go. She felt Center kick the back of her own, causing her knees to buckle, and she threw her back, sending her flying all the way into a tree. She fell to the ground, staring at the girl as her head slowly raised and she met her eyes again.

This time, she was scared looking at them. They were piercing into her like cold shards of ice.

"I told you... I'll go to any means necessary."

She came closer and closer to the poor beaten Kuroi, who was now trembling against the tree, softly pleading, begging for her to stop.

"S-s-s-st-stop... P-p-p-please... S-s-st-stop..." she rose her arms up in front of her to protect herself, and then a bright light from her bracelet shone in Center's eyes. She covered them with her arm and shut them tight.

All of the sudden, she felt a pulsing in her head that caused her chest to hurt. There was a high-pitched ringing in her ears that were somehow able to interpret sounds. Voices even.

There were visions in her head. It was her, fighting a group of girls. They surrounded her, attacking her one by one, but then she saw a bright flash of light, and later felt a pain at her stomach. Her world became dark once again.

The whole time, Rena was watching the whole scene unfold. Center was rolling on the ground, holding her head and groaning in pain. When it was all over, she was breathing heavily, sweat forming on her forehead. She looked up at the pale Kuroi once again, staring at her with her cold eyes. She heard the others call for her, so she just shook her head and left, not saying a word.

End of Flashback

That girl, the cold-hearted girl with dark eyes, the girl who made her heart skip a beat...

The girl in front of her right now was not that same girl. Her eyes were filled with light and kindness.

This was not Center.

"Hey, are you really okay?"

"Um... I-I..."

Jurina looked and saw all the bruises and scars on her body.

"Who did that to you? All those scars..."

Rena backed away when Jurina tried to touch her and examine her body.

"A-Atsuko-sama... punishes me when I... d-do something wrong..."

Jurina got up and walked into the bathroom. When she came back, she had a first aid kit with her. She opened it and started bandaging all of her fresh and raw wounds.

"Why does Atsuko punish you this much?"

"I'm not the strongest Kuroi Tenshi. I'm only a Slave rank, so I can't do anything."

"I'm a Tainted. I become a Wrath when I turn into Center."

"Eh?" She suddenly got confused by what she was saying.

"I'm not really like that. Center's just a part of me that comes out when I fight. In real life... I'm not strong at all." She tied some gauze onto her arm. She then saw a fresh wound Center had made when she punched her on the cheek. She took some cotton and cleaned it off, but Rena flinched. "Hey, stay still..."


She giggled. She never saw someone so flustered. She came closer and placed a soft kiss on her wounded cheek, making the pale girl blush.

She placed a bandage on and started to pack everything up.

"Um... Center? Or, should I call Jurina...?"

"..Oh. Jurina is fine."

"Jurina... there's something.. or someone I should warn you about... She's a powerful Kuroi Tenshi... Probably more powerful than Atsuko-sama... She's like a demon.. she's just... evil..."

"She's that bad."

"She's violent... She keeps fighting even if you beg for mercy... She's an animal that can't be tamed... Even if she helps you.. it's almost impossible to stop her."

She came closer, rubbing the girl's back, as she was shivering in fear a bit.

"Is this coming from past experience?"

Rena nodded in response, then came closer to her, lowering her voice.

"Whatever you do, don't call for..." she looked around to see if someone was listening, then whispered, "Gekikara."


"She's extremely dangerous... And, never ever ask her if she's mad. It only makes her go more insane."

Jurina nodded and held her hands. "Okay."

Rena was blushing again. She was closer to this girl than ever before, and it wasn't in a fight. She was with a sweet, innocent puppy, in contrast to the intense fighter she faced before. She smiled slightly.

"Thank you... Jurina."


Atsuko POV


I happily sat in my chair, wearing the most perfect dress a girl could have. The table was covered with nothing, but sweets. My milk tea was also sweet, none of that bitter stuff. My faithful dolly companions sat around me, smiling and having a good time as I stuff my face in cake and ice cream.

As I was eating the cookies and milk, I heard a faint sound coming from somewhere.


"Hmmm?" Ignoring it, I continued eating, but then heard the sound again.

'**tsuko-sa** *ake u***'

I covered my ears, trying to block out the noise. I pouted, trying to run away from the noises in my head.

I tried to register who's voice that was, but it was still too fuzzy.

Most likely, it was Minami.

'Atsuko*** **ease wake up'

"Minami~, give me ten more minutes!"

The voice finally went away and I resumed my party.


As I kept eating, I heard footsteps coming from behind me. Someone touched my shoulder and I turned to look at the figure.


"***tsuko... Atsuko, wake up."

"Hmmm...?" I open my eyes slowly; the sight of Minami hovering over me with a sweet smile, made me blushed.

“Atsuko, I gave you 10 minutes already. You have to get up now.”

"Minami..." I pouted, not wanting to move out of this comfort zone.

"Mocchi told me to wake you up. It seems your friends are back to see you.”

"You mean... Mariko and Yuko...?"

"Yeah and the others we fought, are all here. They just wanna talk to you."
What? It has only been a few days and they’re already back? I don’t know what to do... I don’t want to see them yet…

Minami cupped my right face with her left hand, caressing my cheek bone.  I look up at her, staring into her light brown eyes.

“I know you’re probably confused, but you’ll know what to do when you see them. I’ll be here to protect you, so don’t worry, okay?”

How does she know? Can she read my mind?  She said she’ll protect me, but is it because of the bond, or is it because she wants to?

I continue to stare into her eyes, contemplating if I should ask her. Her eyes show such kindness, but will she answer my question? What if the answer is not what I want to hear?

I want to know...

“Minami?” I looked away, not sure on how to ask her.

“Yeah? Atsuko, what is it?” She sound concerned.

“When you said… you’ll be here to protect me… why did you say that?” I look back up at her, she seems to show confusion.

“What do you mean?” She asked, tilting her head to the side. If it weren’t for the question, I would have found that cute.

“Is it because of our bond… master and slave… or…?” I lost the courage to continue.

“Yeah, it’s because of our master and slave bond.”

I knew that would be the answer, but to hear her say it, kind of makes me sad.  Now I wish I’ve never asked her.

I got up and out of her arms, rubbing the sleepiness out of my eyes.  I nodded tiredly, telling her okay, and continue to get off the bed. I turned to head out of the room towards the bathroom, but Minami stood in front of me, blocking my way.

“What?” I asked with irritation. My mood completely went down, and I don’t feel like playing around at the moment.

Minami continues to look at me, which makes me even more annoyed. I tried to walk pass her, but she stepped in the way again.

“Minami!” I said with a warning tone, but she still didn’t budge.

Finally, she walks up to me, leaving only a few inches between us. I looked away, still upset. She puts her right hand on my left cheek to make me look at her.

“Atsuko.” She said my name softly. I looked into her eyes, it seems to show some kind of emotion, but I couldn’t grasp on what it is. All I know is that they are captivating, and I don’t want to break the contact.

Minami came closer and hugged me. She held me tightly in her arms, but it wasn’t uncomfortable or suffocating, it just felt right. I wrapped my arms around her neck as we both rest our head on each other’s shoulder. I closed my eyes and inhaled her scent, the same scent that I fell asleep with at night for the past few days. I feel so calm and relaxed that I’m drifting off to sleep.

“Atsuko, even though it’s our master and slave bond, it’s mostly because I want to.” What she said had got my attention, and made me awake again. I can feel her squeezing my waist as she continues.

“I want to protect you because I don’t like seeing you get hurt. The other day when I saw you lying on the floor, something inside me just snapped, and made me go crazy. I don’t know why and I can’t explain it, but you’re important to me.” I can’t help, but smile and blushed at what she had just confessed. I didn’t know I was important to her; it makes me happy to hear it.

Minami pulled out from the hug to look at me. She gave me one of those dimple smiles and I gave her a nose wrinkle one back.  We both ended up laughing without knowing why.

“Come on, we need to get ready, the others are waiting.” She reminded me. I have completely forgotten about Mariko’s group.

“Ugh, do we have to?” I whine and pouted. She was laughing again.

“Why are you laughing at me?”  I continued to pout, but looking away from her, feigning mad.

“You’re just really cute, Atsuko.” I blushed and bite my bottom lip, containing my smile.

The next thing I know, Minami had picked me up into her arms, carrying me towards the bedroom door.

“W-what are you doing?”

“I’m spoiling you for the last time today.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re all healed now, so I’ll be going back to my room, but before I do that, I’ll completely take care of you.” She smiled down at me while continuing our way to the bathroom.

“Atsuko, relax and let me do all the work, okay?” I nodded as she carries me to the bathroom and closes the door.


Minami POV

I knew Atsuko would want to sleep in, so I told Mocchi to give us 30 minutes to get ready. For the next 10 minutes, I observe her sleeping face. She has such an angelic feature, I can stare at it all day, but I must wake her up now.

Even the way she wakes up is cute. I don’t know why, but my heart is fluttering. I told her about Mariko and the others being here to talk to her, though, she seems to be worried. I cupped her cheeks and looked into her eyes, conveying my thoughts.

“I know you’re probably confused, but you’ll know what to do when you see them. I’ll be here to protect you, so don’t worry, okay?” I tried to comfort her, hoping that it would be enough to calm her down.

It’s been a few minutes, and yet, she is still silent. Did I say something wrong? Did I upset her?
“Minami?” She called my name, but looked away. I’m worried, not sure what was going on, and answered her.

She turned to look at me with seriousness, asking why I would protect her. I’m lost and confused, not sure on what she meant, but she continued asking. I understood now, and told her it was because of our bond.

Atsuko suddenly got up and out of bed. Is she upset? I got off the bed, blocking her way to the door.

“What?” She asked with such a cold tone. I guess she is really upset, and I don’t like it one bit. She tried reaching for the door again, but I continued to block her, which makes her angry.

I don’t want her to be sad or angry because of me. I don’t know why, but my chest ache seeing her like this.

“Atsuko.” Please look at me, don’t shut me out.

She finally looked at me, is that tears in her eyes? I’m sorry to have caused you pain. I hugged her tightly in my arms. It took her a moment, but she wrapped her arms around my neck. I smiled, knowing that she still accepts me. We rest our head on each other’s shoulder. I like how we fit perfectly.

I must tell her what I truly meant when I told her it was our bond.  I just really wanted to protect her, though, I can’t explain why. These feelings are new to me, and I’m not good at expressing them, but I must try for her.

After telling Atsuko my thoughts, I didn’t know if my answer was enough for her, so I pulled out from our hug. I gave her a smile, hoping that she was satisfied, and she smiled back. This is the face that I want to see.

We busted out laughing for no reason, but it wasn’t awkward or anything, it was just comfortable. I reminded her of the guest, but she whines, not wanting to see them. I laugh at how adorable she is. Atsuko pouted even more and acted as if she’s mad.

“You’re just really cute, Atsuko.” I told her honestly. I feel like I need to start sharing my thoughts with her more to prevent both of us from being hurt.

I’ve decided to spoil her, making up for what I caused and because I’m moving back to my room today. I picked her up to carry her to our bathroom. Our bathroom… I wonder how long it’ll remain that way…

Even though she acts like she doesn’t like it, she wraps her arm around me. Atsuko can be such a tsundere sometimes, but that’s what’s cute about her.

As we reach the bathroom and got in, I settle her down on the counter. I took both our toothbrush and put the paste on. We both brush our teeth normally, she sitting on the counter while I stand facing her, but then it turns into a contest to see who brushes faster. I let Atsuko win because I get to see her smiling face.

I walked over to the shower to turn on the water. She likes to let the water warms up before she hops in. It seems I have forgotten some things.

“Atsuko, you go and take a shower, I’ll get your clothes and bring it here.” I turned towards the door after telling her, but she pulled me back.

“You know…” She said while moving closer to my right ear, “You can just join me… and...Get our clothes later~” She whispered the last few words, making my whole body shiver. I cupped my ear as she tickled it with her warm breath. My face is probably turning red since I can feel the heat coming from it.

“I-it’s o-okay, you go on ahead, I’ll be right back.” I left as quickly as I stumbled out those words.

After closing the bathroom door, I put my hand on my chest, feeling the fast rate of my heart beating. This is dangerous, really dangerous. I took a few breaths, in and out. Finally calming myself down, I went to get Atsuko’s clothes.

I came back with her usual Wrath ranked outfit. I can hear her moving around and washing herself. She started singing some song, but it sounds really familiar.

“Sorezore no mado kara
Aoi tsuki wo nagame
Daradara nagadenwa shinagara
Nandemo hanashita” I do know it, it’s one of my favorites.

“Onaji you ni miete mo
Chigau keshiki nanda
Kizuite wa ita kedo
Furetaku nakatta sora...” I stepped into the bathroom.

“Zutto zutto soba ni ita kara”

“Hanarebanare nante”

“Yada Yo”

“Souzou dekinai…” We both sang together, harmonizing really well with one another. It sounds perfect.

“You know that song too, Minami? I thought I was the only one since the others doesn’t seem to know it…” Atsuko asked from the other side of the shower glass door.

“Yeah, but it’s weird how my friends doesn’t know it either. “ I’m thinking really hard on how I know this song while others don’t.

“It’s not like I heard it somewhere, I just know it…” What Atsuko said had surprised me.

“I just know it, too…” Atsuko finally finishes with her shower. She opened the glass door, stepping out. I immediately turned away, handing her the towel.


“Y-yeah.” I walked around Atsuko, without looking, to get into the shower. I closed it, and started stripping off my clothing. I throw my clothes over the shower door and turned the shower on. The hot water hitting my body felt amazing. All my muscles relaxed and it feels like bliss.



“You forgot to get your own clothing~” I was stunned. How could I forget to get my own clothing?

“Oh, well, that’s okay. I’ll just zap it on when I’m done.”

“No, let me pick something out for you, please?” Even though I can’t see Atsuko’s face right now, I bet she’s pouting, and I can’t resist that pout.

“I’m sorry, Atsuko, I just don’t feel comfortable with it.” I really don’t want to wear the red, black, or silver color.

“Too bad, I’m getting it anyways.” Atsuko left, slamming the bathroom door. I sigh, not knowing what to do with her. One moment, she’s all sweet, the next, she’s all commanding.

I shut my eyes, and let the warm water runs down my face. I feel so relaxed, not having to worry about anything at the moment, but I can’t stop wondering about my friends up there.

Have they noticed that I’ve gone missing? Did Mai-Mai say anything to them? I feel bad being stuck here and not up there, guiding them, but there’s no way out.

I guess I was deep into my thoughts that I didn’t realize Atsuko was back until she stood behind the shower glass door. Even though the glass is not see-through, you can still make out the body behind it.

“Y-yes, Atsuko?” How long has she been standing there? Was she talking at all?

“I said, I brought you the clothes, but I guess you weren’t listening.” She sounded upset, or am I just being paranoid?

“Sorry, I was just thinking…”

“About what?”

“About my friends-“

“You miss them?” Why does she sound so cold?

“Y-yeah, I miss them-“

“Fine!” I heard the bathroom door slammed again. I sigh, again, feeling a little headache. I really don’t know what just happened. We were just having a conversation and then it turns into this. What is going on? I scratch my head, feeling frustrated.

I stayed under the warm water for a little while longer before stepping out. I dried my body, but my hair was still wet, and looked at the clothing Atsuko had brought me. I really don’t want to wear it, but I don’t want her to be more upset with me. I guess… wearing just the black shorts with red stripes should be enough.

I zapped on my pink bra and panty first, and then zapped on my Pure rank blouse. I look at the black shorts one more time, finally putting it on me physically. I turned to the full length mirror and examine myself. I look pretty good, not bad at all.

I walked out of the bathroom, looking for Atsuko. I heard a loud voice in the living room and headed there.

I hope Atsuko would be satisfied with this…


Third POV

Atsuko went to get the clothing she wants Minami to wear, but halfway back, she felt bad for forcing Minami to do something she doesn’t like.

She went into the bathroom, at the same time, telling Minami that she’s back with it. The Shiroi didn’t answer her, and so she went close to the shower glass door. Behind the glass, she can see Minami’s feature perfectly. Even though she can’t exactly see all the details, but just knowing that behind the door is a naked Minami, made Atsuko blush.

The shorter girl finally took notice of the Kuroi and apologizes for not listening. Curiosity got Atsuko asking for the reason. Minami replied honestly, telling the girl that she misses her friends, but the girl got mad. She was mad because she was jealous, she doesn’t want Minami to leave her. Atsuko left, slamming the door, which kind of startled the captain.

The Kuroi continues walking towards the living room, mumbling to herself, forgetting that the others was there to see her.

“Who got you angry?” Mariko spoke up, seeing the young angel.

Atsuko was surprised to see all of her friends there, staring at her. She felt a little embarrassed that they had to see that.

“Acchan~” The squirrel-like girl hugged her best friend, happy to see that she was fine.

“Get off me!” Atsuko said, and pushes Yuko away. The girl looks up at her best friend with sadness in her eyes. The shoulder length hair girl felt a little bad for doing that, but she remembered that they had betrayed her.

“You guys wanted to talk, so talk.” Atsuko walked over to her chair and sits down, waiting for the others to take their seats.

Mariko looks at her comrades, confirming that she will be the one to talk to Atsuko with the help of Yui.

“Okay, I don’t know what happened, but we didn’t betray y-“


“No, Atsuko, Mariko is right.” Yui contributed, stepping out of the shadow.

“Yui? What do you mean?”

“It’s my younger sister, Paru, she has the same goal as you. She wanted to take the throne too, but she has to take you out before she can do that.”


“She tricked you…” Yuko spoke up, pouting.

“We tried to tell you, but…” Yuki added.

“My sister has the ability to manipulate people and make them believe what she said was true. She lied to you about your friends, and told the queen on you. “

“I can’t believe I listened to her…” Atusko was dumbfounded by what she had just learned. 

“Don’t blame yourself, Acchan, it’s just a big misunderstanding.” Mariko smiled to her sister-like friend.

Atsuko took notice of Miichan hiding behind Mariko with her head poke out.

“Neh, if you are still brainwashed, please don’t hurt us.”

“What?” The young Kuroi was confused by what the gachapin girl had said.

“Yui said that you are brainwashed by the Shiroi Tenshi.” Mariko told her.

“Don’t let her control you!” The squirrel hyped up.

“She’s really strong.” Yuki commented.

“She’s scary…” Miichan’s scared.

“Where is she?” Mayu being curious
“Woh woh, guys, one at a time. Mariko, Yuko, I’m not brainwashed or being under control. Yuki, she is, isn’t she? Miichan, don’t be scared, she’s really nice. Mayu, she’s taking a shower right now, I think she’ll be out in a moment.”

Everyone went silent by Atsuko’s answers. They didn’t know what to make of it. Why does the girl seem happy talking about the Shiroi?

“Are you sure you aren’t brainwashed, Acchan? You were really out of control.” Mariko wants to confirm.

“I’m not brainwashed, and I’m sorry for not trusting you guys.” Atsuko starts tearing up.

“It’s okay, Acchan, we know it’s not your fault.” Mariko stood up, walking over to the girl. Atsuko stood up, and was being hugged by the older angel.


After Atsuko left, Minami continued to take her warm relaxing shower. The girl tried to understand what went wrong to make the Kuroi mad. Was it all about the clothing or was it something else? Either way she’ll find out from the girl.

She stepped out of the shower, drying herself, but her hair was still wet. She looked at the clothing Atsuko had brought her, and decided to just wear the shorts to make the Kuroi happy.

After checking herself to see if she looks good, she went to Atsuko’s room to look for her. She went to the closet, then the bathroom, but couldn’t find the young girl anywhere. She then heard of a loud voice.

“Don’t let her control you!”

Minami quickly rushes to the living room, seeing Atsuko crying with the older Kuroi’s arms around her. She thought her master was being hurt by the same girl a few days ago, releasing her heavy aura.

“What did you do to my Atsuko?!!!” Minami hissed with fire burning in her eyes.

All the Kuroi froze, feeling the same aura that they never wanted to felt again. They all shivered, remembering the battle that happened to them when they last sense the Shiroi’s energy, missing the claim that the Shiroi had on their friend.

Both, Yuko and Miichan, went behind the older Kuroi to hide. Yuki stood in front of Mayu, trying to protect the girl, but said girl was interested in seeing the Shiroi.  Atsuko still in Mariko’s arm, felt like she had just done something wrong.

They all finally took a closer look at Minami, even though the girl scrunches her eyebrows; her appearance had captivated them all. The one who got affected the most was none other than the master of the Shiroi.

“M-Minami~?” Atsuko stuttered out, taking in the appearance of her slave. Minami’s hair was long and semi wet, her blouse see-through with her cute pink bra, and her black/red shorts that the Kuroi had picked out for her. Minami was breathtaking, a definition of perfection.

“Did she hurt you again, Atsuko?” Minami was getting ready to attack the Kuroi, but the shoulder length hair girl stopped her. She tackled the Shiroi, wrapping her arms around the shorter girl’s neck.

“No, Minami, everything was just a big misunderstanding~” The angel wrapped her arms around her master, looking at the other Kurois. All of the girls felt uncomfortable under Minami’s gaze, but they certainly notice how the master and slave are closed with one another.

“Then why were you crying?” Minami looked at Atsuko with a sad expression, wiping away the taller girl’s tears. She cupped the young Kuroi’s face with her right hand, caressing the girl’s cheek.

“M-Minami…” Atsuko blushed at the show of affection from her Shiroi. They both stared into each other eyes, forgetting that the others were present. They were in a world of their own.

The other Kurois looked at each other, not sure on what to do. They were all wondering if something is going on between Atsuko and the Shiroi. One of them in particular has an idea of what will happen.

*Cough Cough* Mariko faked, trying to get their attention. They both turned to look at Mariko with arms still around each other. Atsuko got even redder while Minami was in a confused state.

“Atsuko, you didn’t tell me why you were crying…” Minami pouted, not receiving an answer from the girl she wanted to protect. Atsuko looked at her slave and find her to be really cute. The young Kuroi’s heart started to flutter, but she didn’t understand why.

The master took hold of her slave’s hand and brought them over to her friends.

“Minami, it turns out that my friends didn’t really betray me, it was a work of another Kuroi.”

“Really? Where are they? Do you want me to take care of it?” Minami’s concerned.

“Awww, Minami, you are so sweet~. Don’t worry about it; I’ve already dealt with her.” Atsuko said, smiling and feeling happy that Minami was so quick to protect her.

“Minami, I want you to meet my friends.”

“O-okay…” The Shiroi didn’t know how to face the friends that she had beaten.

“This is my sister-like friend, Mariko, she’s been taking care of me.”

“It’s nice to meet you and see your face clearly, without me being pounded.” The older angel teased.

“I-I’m really sorry about that, I thought you hurt Atsuko…” The short girl felt bad.

“I was just joking. By the way, I’m Shinoda Mariko, you can call me Mari-chan or Mariko-sama.”

“Ah hai, Takahashi Minami desu, you can call me Takamina. Again, I’m really sorry about hitting you.” Minami bows in apology.

“Minami~ Come here~” Atsuko beckons the Shiroi over to meet her other friends.

“Yes, Atsuko?” The short girl walked over to her master, standing next to the Kuroi.

“I want you to meet my other friends. This is Oshima Yuko, Kashiwagi Yuki, Minegishi Minami, but we call her Miichan, and –“

“Watanabe Mayu desu, but Mayu is fine. It is really cool to meet you.” The cyborg girl jumped in front to shake hands with Minami.

“Ah, hajimemashite, I’m Takahashi Minami, but you can call me Takamina.” The Shiroi smiled and shook Mayu’s hand. Atsuko, on the other hand, was glaring at the cyborg girl. Yuki sense the tension rising up, pulled Mayu back before she feels the Kuroi’s wrath.

“So you’re the famous Shiroi, you don’t look bad at all, in fact quite pretty.” Yuko commented, stepping closer to Minami.

“Thank you. You look good too.” The Shiroi said back, not wanting to seem rude. Atsuko took the compliments wrongly, started to release some of her energy subconsciously.

The other Kurois felt it and shivered, especially Yuko, the hair on her neck was sticking up. Minami has also sense the change in Atsuko mood, stood next to the girl, and wrapped her arms around the master’s waist.

Minami didn’t know why Atsuko’s mood changed, but she has a slight clue on the reason. She knows that communication is the key to prevent the similar misunderstanding from earlier.

“Atsuko.” The Shiroi snuggled closer to the Kuroi, laying her head on her master’s shoulder, and embracing her tighter. The taller of the two calmed a little, but the fire in her eyes is still evident.

“You’re the prettiest.” Minami whispered, not wanting the others to hear her.

Atsuko was completely tamed with a hint of blush on her cheeks. She finally encircled her arms around the Shiroi’s neck, hugging her close, and laying her own head on the shorter girl’s shoulder.

“Hontoo ni?” The Kuroi asked, sounding very insecure.

“Hontoo yo… You’re beautiful.” Minami reassured Atsuko, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek before pulling back, and smile. The master reciprocated the same expression.

The whole interaction was watched carefully by the other Kuroi Tenshi. A few of them have an idea of what will happen between the two, while the others are confused. One specifically, fear of the outcome, and wanting to do something…

“So, Acchan and Takamina, want to tell us how all this happened?” Mariko said, pointing at the two while flicking her index finger up and down.

“What do you mean?” Both of them asked.

“Why is a Shiroi here in the underworld?”

“That’s a long story; I think we should all sit down.” Atsuko said sitting in her rightful place, while the others does the same thing. Minami wasn’t sure on where to sit, decided to stand next to Atsuko’s left.

After a few minutes had passed, no one said anything.

“I thought we’re talking about me being here?” Minami asked.

“Yeah, but seeing you standing there is weird, and kind of scary.” Miichan replied, with others nodding their head.

“Eh? Why am I scary? Atsuko?” The Shiroi turns over to look at her master with puppy dog eyes.

“U-um… because of what happened a few days ago… y-yeah…” Atsuko stuttered out, looking away.

“Mocchi.” Mariko called out.

“Hai, Mariko-sama?”

“Can you find a chair that suits Takamina, and bring it here?”

“Hai, I’ll be right back.” Mocchi bows, and went to find a suited chair.

“Well then, while we’re waiting, let’s start.” Mariko intrigued.

Minami and Atsuko looked at each other, not sure on who should be telling the story. The Shiroi decided to do it and let the Kuroi relax.

“I was up there, talking to my queen in the rose garden, until we both heard a bell rang-”

Rena and Jurina suddenly came in to the living room, everyone was quiet as they all looked and noticed that Rena was shyly clinging behind Jurina.

"Uh, Jurina, what cha doin’?" Yuko asked as she saw the two closed together.

"Oh, Rena was just a bit shy about talking to everyone."

"Come 'ere, Jurina," Atsuko called out. "I want you to meet Minami."

"Eh? Oh?! You’re the Shiroi!” Jurina surprised.

"Hai, my name's Takahashi Minami, but my nickname is Takamina." She held out her arm and shook Jurina's hand. "Are you another one of Atsuko's maids?"

"Actually, I'm Yuko-san's maid. But, yes."

"Rena, is everything okay?" Atsuko asked. 

Rena just nodded as she was afraid of replying to her master, while clutching onto her clothing. Minami could clearly see that she had been crying, too.

Mocchi came back with an exact looking chair as Atsuko’s. The chair was black and silver, with red rubies on it. She set the chair to Atusko’s left, making it seems like there are two heads of household, instead of one.

“Thanks Mocchi.” Minami smiled making the tall girl blushed.

The Shiroi snapped her fingers, turning the chair white and gold, and turning the red rubies into pink spinel stones. The Kurois around her was amazed by the simple action.

“How did you do that?” Yuko asked, very curious.

“Um, I can’t explain… It’s just something you learned with lots of focus…”

“Ne, Mariko, can you do that?” Miichan nudges her girlfriend.

“No… I can’t…” Mariko felt a little embarrassed for not being able to do that.

Minami settled down onto her new chair, which was really comfortable. She turns to her right to look at Atsuko; said girl was smiling sweetly at her, which she reciprocated.

“Mocchi, can you bring us some food?” Miichan asked, feeling hungry.

“Hai.” Mocchi took her bow and went to get food for everyone.

“Takamina, continue with the story.” Mariko said.

“Ah, okay. My queen and I heard the bell rang, that hasn’t been rung for a thousand years. It indicated that a Kuroi Tenshi had come to earth. I told my queen that I would come down to check on things, and that she shouldn’t tell the others.”

Every Kuroi nodded their head in understanding. Though they couldn’t understand why she doesn’t want the others to know, and also, they all wondered what rank she is in.

Mocchi came back with some food. Everyone was enjoying it except for Minami, who couldn’t really eat the foods from hell.  Rena wasn't eating very much either. She was sitting in the corner of the room, eating only a piece of stale bread.

Minami thought it was a little saddening to see her not eat as much as everyone, so she took her plate and set it down beside her.

"Here. You're not gonna grow up and get strong, if you don't eat properly."

"I-I..." Rena turned her gaze away from the plate of cooked meat, but the Shiroi just thought she was ignoring her.

"Go on, Rena. You wanna become strong for Atsuko, don't you?" Minami encouraged.

"I... I-I don't eat m-meat..."

Rena kept glancing over, still seeing the meat she hated so much. Whenever she looked at it, a horrible vision flashed into her head, threatening to bring out the monster in her. Minami saw how she was shivering, trying to keep whatever was bothering her from coming out. She was starting to hyperventilate as she pushed the plate away and curled herself into a tight ball.

"I... I'm sorry, Rena. I didn't mean to--"

"It’s okay..." she said with tears coming down from her eyes. "I'll be fine."

"Mou~" Yuko came up and patted her head, pulling out something from her pocket. "Here. A little bird told me that you like melonpan."

At the word melonpan, Rena's eyes lit up as she grabbed it from Yuko's hands and started eating it happily.

"Eh? You really do like it, don't you?"


Takamina leaned closer to the Kuroi. "Who told you?"

"Acchan did. Better keep a few melonpans around in case she needs encouragement or she looks like she's gonna starve to death. Also, the only meat I've seen her scarf down was when it was this super spicy chicken. Rena likes spicy food." Yuko advised.

"OK, I'll keep that in mind." Minami smiled at Yuko, but she’s smiling more at the fact that Atsuko was caring towards her maids.

“Minami~” Atsuko called out, not liking the proximity between her slave and her best friend. The Kuroi had a slight fire in her eyes, but was completely extinguish, the moment the Shiroi came running over immediately.

“Hai~” Minami smiled sweetly at her master, causing the young girl to blush.

“I think you should continue on with the story.”

“Un~ “

“Actually, before you continue, I believe we all want to know why you don’t want to tell the others and what rank are you?” Mariko got the nods from the other angels and even Atsuko.

“I don’t want others to know because I don’t want them to worry, and since they are young, they don’t really have any experiences with the Kuroi Tenshi.” Minami explained.

“What about your rank?” Yuko hyped up.

“Um… I rather not tell you guys…” The Shiroi doesn’t want to let the others know that she’s the leader, the captain, the only Pure rank angel above.

“Why not?” Mayu asked.

“I-I don’t feel comfortable with it.”

“Okay, we respect that, please continue.” Mariko said.

“I went down to earth, seeing many of the humans turning into demons. After a while, I found Atsuko injecting her blood to a poor soul. We battled it out, though I wasn’t really trying to fight. Finally, I sacrifice myself using the holy dagger to save mankind. Then Atsuko uses her blood to save me… so now I’m her slave…” Minami told the short side of the story. She doesn’t feel it’s necessary to tell the Kurois of the other stuff.

Everyone was silent. Atsuko was thankful that Minami didn’t told the entire story.

“Is that it?!” Yuko stood up.

“Uh, yeah, why?”

“I thought there would be more action!” Yuko was really disappointed.

“Yeah, I thought there would be something more too…” Miichan chirped in.

“That’s all there is to it guys!” Atsuko spoke up, silencing everyone.

“I think it’s really cool to have a Shiroi as a slave. You did good Acchan.” Mayu gave the Kuroi a thumb up.

“Thanks Mayu. It’s getting late; you guys should stay the night.” The young girl offered.

“Thanks Acchan.” Mariko said.

“It’s nothing. You guys know where your rooms are.” Everyone started heading towards their room.

“Neh, where does Takamina sleep?” Yuko being curious.

“I sleep in the room next to Atsuko’s.” Minami answered.

“Tch, really? I thought –“

“You thought what, Yuko?” Atsuko gave the squirrel a scary smile which shuts her up immediately.

They all finally reach their room and all at once.


Atsuko and Minami were the only one left, standing at their room’s door.

“Oyasumi, Atsuko.”

“Un~ Oyasumi, Minami.”

They both smiled at each other and went inside to their room.


Minami POV

Today was a long and tiring day. I really liked Atsuko’s friend, they seem really nice. I look outside the window and at the moon. I wonder why we’re enemies…

I yawned and went into my in suite bathroom. The rose is completely healthy now, and blooms nicely. I sniff the rose, recalling my home place, right next to the rose garden. I would go there often, just to clear my mind. I miss that place…

I snapped my fingers to quickly change into my sleeping clothes. I was too exhausted to change them physically. I hopped onto the bed and already feeling like its heaven. I shut my eyes, getting ready for sleep to take over, but something seems to be missing. I turned over to my right, breathing in and out, like I usually do.

My body is dead, but my mind can’t seem to cooperate. I don’t know why, but something just doesn’t feel right.

What is it?...


Atsuko POV

After saying good night to Minami, I went into my in suite bathroom to do my rituals before going to bed. I took my make-up off and brush my teeth, running the day’s event through my mind.

I know all of them have each other’s, but are they interested in Minami?...

I changed into my sleeping clothes and went to my bed. I lay down on top of my pillow, but it doesn’t feel comfortable for some reason. It feels weird, like I am missing something to help me sleep.

I turned to the left side, the place where Minami had occupied for the past few days. This bed seems so big now.  I scooted over to that empty space, trying to fall asleep.

It smells like her…

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: lezperv on December 09, 2014, 05:37:17 AM
@lurker17: Hmm okay, I believe you -_- and no worries; I will still update Shiroi x Kuroi if people would still want to read them after knowing that it’ll just be me writing it.
@black_maa: I have no clue what I’m writing in each chapter each, but I guess, I’m just stringing everyone along for the ride :P I can’t really say who Minami will pick either, so it’ll remain confusing to all of us haha. Thank you, will try my best with school even though I hate it, and I noticed you changed your avatar. Who is it or what anime?
@ryu201: Awww Ryu, I’m sorry you had a bad day, but I’m glad it made you feel better :) AtsuMina was turned on for you because it was turned on for me too. Their picture together was sooo cute that it came out into writing :D I’m glad you like that little scene between our girls and the jerk haha. I am confused too my friend, I am too, lol. If you still want to read Shiroi x Kuroi, then I will update it, and thanks.
@ubulubulbilu: Ah, thank you for making me happy with your comment ^_^
@cisda83: I believe you’re the 2nd person who wishes to have it as an AtsuMina ending, while the others didn’t really care if it’s AtsuMina or UtaMina lol. I know you voted for Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi, but Nisemono won the votes, so yeah… I will upload Shiroi x Kuroi if you still want me to :)
@jumpcx: Lol, your reaction makes me laugh. Did you really think that I wouldn’t notice? :P I understand laziness, no worries, but I definitely would appreciate it if you comment more :D I’m with you, I want to know what length Atsuko will go too. She’s already started with not being selfish, so who knows what else. Lmao thank you, you’re not the only one who likes UtaMina. I’m glad everybody likes the way Uta treats Minami because that’s how I think she needs to be treated, instead of being the boyfriend all the time. Well, you have to admit that it’s kind of hard pushing off a girl who is attacking you without notice, and it’s Atsuko we’re talking about haha.
@Drakon: The whole fact of Minami turning into a boy, Kai, is what makes me pissed off lol. I also agree that Kai = Nami which doesn’t not = Minami because even though we both know it’s Minami, their character is slightly different. Thanks :)
@IamNot_Glad: Lol don’t run away, come back! :P I love my AtsuMina, but Atsuko needs to redeem herself more before she can get some Minami action haha
@Tanchan: Well, Atsuko wasn’t really aware of Minami’s feelings, so she thought the girl had fallen out of love with her. You’re right though, the mission will be more of gaining trust, but also re-being in love with Atsuko. She’ll want to show Minami the great feeling they have when they’re together and all that. Yes, I’m well aware you want an AtsuMina ending, while everyone else is find with either. Awww thanks, I can’t get all A’s back, but I’ll be back with the hope of passing all my classes haha.

I'm supposed to be on break until school is over, but i'm pretty sure we've all heard the sad news coming from one of our favorite girls...

Takahashi Minami aka Takamina, had announced her graduation on 12/4/14, AKB's 9th year anniversary. She said that she'll graduate the same time next year in 2015, so we only have 1 year left to support her and show our love.

I honestly cried this morning after finding out because it was just 'out of nowhere,' and it's a few days after the fake graduation too...

Anyway, please enjoy the long awaited update on Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi. If you don't remember and want to reread them... well, I upload chapter 1-6 right before this, so just scroll up and re-read them :)


Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

Chapter 7

Third Person POV

Minami woke up from her restless night of sleep. She’s too tired to open her eyes fully. She quickly grabbed her towel and went to the bathroom across the hall to take a shower.

She was too exhausted to notice the bathroom was being used; she walked in putting her stuff on the counter. She started brushing her teeth, still not noticing the clothes discarded on the floor, and the water running.

Her eyes were still not fully opened as she finished with her cleaning. She started taking off her clothes, one by one with her tank top and bra first, followed by her pants and panty. Minami covered her mouth with her left hand as she was yawning and reach out with her right to pull the shower glass door.


On the other side of the shower glass, the moment Minami stepped in; Atsuko had already noticed and started observing the older girl.  It amuses the taller girl that the Shiroi hadn’t notice someone was already using the bathroom.

Atsuko grinned, shaking her head, not believing an angel like Minami would be vulnerable like this. She continues to watch the shorter girl through the glass door, even though it is translucent, she can still make out of the movement.

The Kuroi still standing in the same place with water running down her backside, started to blush, as she saw Minami stripping. She hadn’t really seen anyone naked before. The taller girl continues to watch, as Minami reaches her hand out to open the shower glass door.


Minami stepped into the shower and closes the door behind her. She reached out to turn the water on, but couldn’t find the knob. She continues to roam her hand around not noticing that she had been touching Atsuko smooth wet skin.

Atsuko stood dumbfounded, she can’t believe Minami still hadn’t notice that she was in there and now she is being molested by the shorter girl. The Kuroi leans her head a bit to the side so the water can run onto Minami’s face.

Minami finally felt the warm water running down her features, stopped her exploration for the knob. She stepped in closer to Atsuko; they are both now face to face with the Shiroi’s eyes still closed. 

An idea had popped up into Atsuko’s mind; she smirked and stepped even closer to Minami, waiting for the girl to open her eyes. The shorter girl felt something came into contact with her body.

Minami reached out and her hand was placed onto Atsuko’s hip. She rubbed her hands up and down feeling the smooth wet skin beneath her, not understanding why it was curvy. She then moves her hands to Atsuko’s back, still rubbing up and down, feeling the same smooth wet skin, but with added lean muscle and shoulder blades. I don’t think I’ve ever felt a wall or a shower stand like this before… is this new?

Minami slips her hands slowly down Atsuko’s back, all the way down to her nice cute round butt. The Kuroi was blushing really hard, she didn’t expect the shorter girl to touch her, let alone groping her… groping? Indeed Minami is now squeezing Atsuko’s butt, the feeling was quite new to Minami and she actually likes it. She continues to squeeze a few more times, until it registered into her head that walls and shower stand surely does not have something soft and round like this.

The Shiroi finally decided to open her eyes and came face to face with none other than her master, hands still on the butt. Atsuko face was flushed red; she was biting the bottom of her lips cutely, while looking down shyly. Minami’s eyes widened in shock, she can now see clearly and it took her a moment to react because of the taller girl’s cuteness.

“Gah!” Minami quickly step back, but slipped and fall on her behind.

She looks up from the ground, seeing everything that Atsuko has to offer with water still running down her body, as she finally reached up to the taller girl’s face, she swallowed really hard, afraid that she might have to face the Kuroi’s wrath.

“I-I-I didn’t know y-you were u-using the b-bathroom.” Minami blushed and stuttered, looking away from her master’s sexy body. She has completely forgotten that she was also naked herself.

Atsuko smirked seeing the Shiroi’s red face.  She bent down to Minami’s level, holding the shorter girl’s chin to look at her. They both stare into each other’s eyes, captivated by what they see. 

The Kuroi slowly lean in, inch by inch, as she continues to stare into Minami’s lighter brown eyes. However, the shorter girl is panicking; she was too stunned to move. I-is she trying to k-kiss me? It’ll be my f-faausto k-kisu!

As Atsuko is getting closer to her lips, Minami closed her eyes to brace herself, but at the last second, the Kuroi move to the older girl’s right ear.

“Ne… Minami,” Atsuko whispered huskily. Minami couldn’t help, but to shiver to the sexy voice.

“Do you like what you see?” The master continues to whisper into the slave’s ear before blowing it slightly, causing the girl under her to gasp.

“Because I like what I see…” Atsuko laid her right hand onto Minami’s tone abs, caressing the smooth soft skin. The Shiroi finally opens up her eyes to stare at the hand on her body. She looks back and forth between Atsuko and the hand a few times before it registered into her mind that she was also naked.

Minami turns completely red and started to cover up her body with her arms. She tried to back away, but her back hits the glass door. She looks at Atsuko, she feels like she was a prey about to be eaten by her predator. For once, she was actually scared for her life, actually more like her purity.

Atsuko saw the frighten look in the shorter girl’s eyes and couldn’t help, but giggled in the inside. She never thought teasing Minami would be this fun. Did she really think that I was gonna do something? I kinda want to though…

Minami still unknown to the fact that this was just a joke starts struggling to open the door while still shielding herself from Atsuko’s gaze. She was finally able to open the glass door and burst out.

“A-Atsuko, gomen, p-please continue with your shower. I’ll u-use it l-later.” Minami bow then turns around to rush out of the door into her own room, leaving Atsuko behind.

The Kuroi saw Minami’s cute butt as the short girl ran out, as Takamina forgot to cover her backside. Atsuko stood back up and chuckled, going back to the task at hand before the Shiroi had interrupted her.

Atsuko stands under the showerhead, warm water running down her perfect body. First, down her angelic face, to her soft neck, the valley of her amazing round breast, her gorgeous abs, down her tone legs, and finally to her cute red painted toes.

“Ahhh~ It feels good~.”


Minami, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. She reached her room and closed it, leaning her back against the door. The Shiroi closes her eyes and take a deep breath, images of naked Atsuko constantly popping up into her head.

“Damn it!” She let out another breath before zapping on a new tank top and short shorts.

Minami starts working out in her room, doing push-ups and sit-ups, to take her mind off of her master’s wet body, but it didn’t work. Atsuko’s smooth tone body still pops up in her head.

The Shiroi decided to work-out outside of the castle. She walked up to the front door, bracing for impact, but she was able to reach it. She opened the door and stepped outside. She didn’t know that Atsuko had already taken the spell off so that she can roam around.

The captain got into the horse stance, standing there with both her fist on the side for a few minutes, concentrating on her energy. As she punches her fist straight forward, her energy releases with it, exploding the boulders.  She continues to do that a couple of times, breaking all of the surrounding rocks.

The ruckus was heard by the other Kuroi Tenshis. They went out to the front of the field witnessing Minami’s power. None of them made a sound, they didn’t want to be on the receiving end of the attack, and end up like the crumbled stones.

Minami stood up straight, focusing her strength towards her feet. She jumped and did a spin kick, releasing the sharp energy, splitting a bigger boulder in half. The cut was clean and smooth.

Acchan is so lucky to have the Shiroi…

Holy cow, I could have died…

Bakemono da…

If this is her true power, then I am really weak…

Just what is this girl? Maybe she can teach us a few things…

Each of the Kurois has their own thoughts while watching Minami. The leader was well aware that she was being observed from the beginning, but continued with her exercise anyway. She had to get rid of the image that doesn’t seem to want to go away.

Minami tries one last time. She uses both of her hand to form her ball of energy. She searches for a faraway wall and aims at it. Normally with this move, she would use her own hand to push the ball towards her target, but that would have been too much power. Another option is that she could morph the ball into any shape or weapon she wants, and uses it as a replacement for the real things. Though, she settles for throwing it instead. As the ball connected with the rocks, a gigantic dent was created.

Mayu, Yuki, Miichan, and Yuko dropped their jaws, while Mariko kept a straight face. The Shiroi smirked, and went towards them.

“Something wrong, guys?” Minami asked, sweat glistening on her skin.

There is certainly something wrong, but none of those eyes or the person herself noticed it.  Takamina’s aura had slightly changed from what she had before. Her usual energy is white with a hint of pink, but now, the white has turned silver-ish.

What can that possibly mean?


Atsuko POV

After Minami left, I went back to cleaning myself. This warm water helps me relax as I couldn’t get much sleep last night. I reach my right hand up to my left chest, placing my palm there. Why was my heart beating so fast?

Images of naked Minami ran through my mind again as I spaced off. I shook my head to clear the image, but her tone abs and muscle are just captivating. I reach down to my belly, rubbing it, as it is letting me know that I need food.

I finish with my shower, and dried myself off. I put on my Wrath outfits, and combed my hair. I applied a little make-up on with some lip gloss, and I’m done. I twirl around, checking myself out with the full length mirror.

“I look good~” I chuckled.

I step out into the hallway, trying to find Minami, but I heard a ruckus outside. I walked towards the front door, and by the time I reached there, Minami was walking towards me and the others. I notice that her skin was glistening, and I just wanna… help her wipe it off…

“Something wrong, guys?” I heard her asked, but it seems she didn’t see me. I step forward, towards the center of the group, waiting for her. She looks surprised seeing me standing here.


“Minami~” I smiled at her. Now that I can see her close, I noticed she was sweating.

What was she doing?

“What are you doing here?”

“I heard a ruckus, so I came, but they were already here.” I pointed to the group behind me.

“Yeah, I’ve been noticing them for a while now.” She shrugs, smirking at my friends.

I turned around to look at them with my eyebrow raised. They opened their eyes wide, either in shock or in fear. I’m not sure.

“Why were you guys here?” I asked my friends. They all looked at each other.

“Just like you, we heard some loud noises, and saw her training.” Mariko spoke up, giving me her poker face.

“You were training?” I turned to Minami and asked her.

She looks down for some reason, and it took her a few moments before she looks back up at me. Is that a blush?

“Y-yeah, to not lose any strength or muscle… hehehe” She’s acting weird, and did I hear her whispered something?

“Ah sou? Hmmm okay~ Lets go have breakfast~” I took hold of one of her arms and pulled her inside.

“Mocchi!” Miichan yelled out.

“Hai, Minegishi-sama?” Asuka came and bows.

“We’re hungry, Mocchi, make us something with eggs, beacon, and pancakes~”

“Hai, it’ll be half an hour, please wait.” Mocchi then left to the kitchen.

We all went to our seat to have a chat. I was still holding on to Minami’s arm, and now laying my head on her shoulder. I’m so comfortable right now. She’s such a good pillow, and it’s only for me~

“Takamina, we want to ask you something again.” Mariko said. My ears perked up, hearing that she wanted to know something about Minami.

“Um, okay, what is it?”

“Can you train us?” Mariko’s face was so serious. I rarely get to see that.

“What do you mean?” I looked up at Minami with curiosity, then look back at Mariko.

“Why do you want her to train you guys?” I asked, feeling like I’ve missed something.

“You didn’t see her, Acchan, she was sooo kakkoii!” Mayuyu hyped up.

“We could have died, Acchan!” Miichan exaggerated.

“She’s a bakemono!” Yukirin said with one of her reactions.

“She’s… really strong…” Yuko seems deflated.

“Takamina is strong, and it would benefit us if she trains us.” Mariko kept a straight face.

“Minami~ what did you do?” I got off her shoulder to face her fully.

“I-I didn’t do anything… I was just working out…”

Before we could continue with our conversation, Mocchi brought us our breakfast. Wah, it looks sooo good, I want to quickly dive in.

“Thanks Mocchi.” All of us said as she retreated.

Everyone was enjoying their meal, but I notice Minami is not touching hers.

“Minami? Why won’t you eat?”

“I can’t, Atsuko, remember?” Minami pouted at me. Gah, she is sooo cute, but she has to eat something.

“Just a little bit, should be fine, right?” I encourage her.

“I guess…” She looks at the breakfast, and started cutting her pancakes. She took a small piece and placed it in her mouth. I watched her close to see her reaction.

“Hmmm, oishii.” She smiled at me. I’m glad she’s able to eat something. I continued on with my food, almost finishing, but still felt hungry.


Minami POV

Atsuko drag me inside to have breakfast with the others following us. We all sat down in the same place as yesterday, chatting with each other.

Suddenly, Mariko asked me to train them, but I wasn’t sure on what she was asking. She clarifies with the others input. I had to chuckle a bit at their reactions, but I don’t know if I could train them. Wouldn’t that betray my own people? I can’t help them defeat my friends…

Mocchi came in time to deliver us breakfast. I’m glad I don’t have to answer to her now, but I couldn’t even enjoy these good looking foods in front of me.

Seems Atsuko took notice and encouraged me to try some. I should really get used to eating hell’s food. I took a small bite of the pancakes, and I gotta admit, it taste really good.

I look over at Atsuko eating her food. She’s almost done with it, but there seems to be a little frown on her face. Is she still hungry? That was a lot of food though. I look at my own plate, knowing that I couldn’t eat a lot anyway; I put half of my pancake with bacon and eggs on her plate.

She turns to look at me with sparkly eyes, which I find very adorable. She kept looking back and forth between me and the food. I chuckled at her cuteness.

“Minami? Why are you giving me your food?” She asked confused.

“It seems you are still hungry, and I couldn’t finish them, so I gave it to you.” I smiled at her, but she pouted.

“Who said I was hungry? You trying to call me fat?” She turned her head to the side.

“You’re far from fat, Atsuko…” I leaned over to her ear, whispering, “You’re perfect.”

She turned over facing me.  Our face was an inch from each other. I blushed hard and pulled back, quickly looking up to see if any of the others noticed, but thank god they didn’t.

I side glance over at Atsuko and it seems she was also blushing. Images of her this morning ran through my mind again. I cupped my head trying to think of something else, but it was no use.

“Minami~ are you okay?” I heard her asked. I looked up to see everyone was looking at me. The roses on my cheeks increase by all the eyes.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine.” I gave her the best smile I could manage to ease her worries.

She then reaches her hand onto my forehead. I guess she was checking to see if I was really okay.

“Hontoo desu ka?”

“Hai, hontoo yo.”

“Takamina, you never answered my question.” Mariko spoke up.

Crap, I was hoping she’ll forget about it. Now, everyone was staring at me, and I didn’t know what to do.

“Minami, you don’t have to train us if you don’t want to.” Atsuko smiled at me. I can tell that she meant it.

I reach under the table to take hold of her left hand. I entwine our fingers together and gave it a squeeze, showing her my appreciation. I don’t think Atsuko has any intention in defeating the Shiroi’s Tenshi anymore, but I’m not sure about Mariko.

“If you can tell me why you want me to train you guys, then depending on your answer, I may or may not agree to it.” I thought that was a pretty fair trade. If it’s something against my kind then I won’t do it, but it’s just for strengthening them then that should be fine.

“I hate to admit it, but we are all weak…” She said while looking at each and every one of her friends.

“I’m supposed to be the older sister, the strongest of them all, but I couldn’t even lay a hand on you… Actually, Acchan is the strongest one of us all if she continues to stay in Sinner mode…”

I looked over at Atsuko, my beloved master, with wide eyes. I knew she was strong, considering I was the one to taste her transformation, but I guess she wasn’t completely in Sinner mode for me to fully experience her power.

“What I’m trying to say is, please help us get stronger to defend ourselves if anything were to happen… I promise you that it’s not to get revenge on the Shiroi’s or anything like that, but if they do attack us first then at least we’ll be on equal terms…” Mariko was really trying to choose her words carefully, and I didn’t sense any ill intent in her, so maybe I can train them.

“Okay…” I let out with a sigh.


“Yes, I’ll train you guys.”

“Yatta!” Everyone yelled out in joy.

“Se no… Arigatou Takamina~” They all said in unison, bringing a smile to my face.

I felt a squeeze on my hand, so I looked over at Atsuko. She was giving me one of those special smiles of her that I love to see. Her nose wrinkled smile is the best.

“When can you train us?”

I looked over at Atsuko so she can make the decision. Whenever is fine with me since I’m used to doing it all the time when I was up there.

“Why don’t we take Minami around down here to explore first before we start?”

“I guess that is fine.” Every else nodded in agreement. They all went back to finishing up their food so we can all leave.


Third POV

It’s been more than a week since Takamina, the only Pure rank Shiroi Tenshi, haven’t returned to them. Knowing that their leader is strong, it shouldn’t even take a day, half a day would have been the maximum.

Her underlings have been worried, as they didn’t know what to do. They are completely lost without their captain there guiding them.

There’s only so much a Saint rank can do. Sure, they can train the lower rank angels, but they can’t improve themselves without a leader. Tomochin and Sayaka have been working hard, filling in the position, while Haruna continues to be the airhead that she is.

“You guys, I’m really worried. Takamina hasn’t returned yet… and she didn’t tell us where she was going either…” Akimoto voiced out her frustration.

“Yeah, I know… what should we do?” Tomochin asked, but got many heads shaking in return.

“We could go ask our Queen, chiyuu.”

“If anyone were to know, it would definitely be her, but where can we find her?” Sae never really met the Queen besides for formal events.

“Maybe Haruna would know?” Tomochin said as the four of them turned to the girl who’s spacing out.

Sensing many eyes on her, she finally snapped out, and cocked her head over at them.


“Would you know where our Queen is at?” Sayaka step forward.

“I think the rose garden… Takamina usually go there and talk to her. Why?” By asking such a simple question, many glares were thrown at her.

“Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed your best friend is gone for the whole week!” Tomochin was a little irritated with Nyan Nyan for being so careless.

“Tomochin, you can’t blame her, she’s always like that…” The older girl tries to calm her friend down.

“Ugh, let’s just go ask.” Itano took off with the others flying behind.

Once all four of them reach the gate to the garden, they stopped to see if their Queen was there. Sae was about to walk through the gate, but was quickly held back by her girlfriend.

“Stop, rules stated that we can’t go in.”

“How else are we gonna find her?”

“We could try calling for her, chiyuu.”

“Queen!” The moment her lover suggested in calling out, that’s what Tomochin did.



“Yes, yes, I’m coming.”

The girls heard her voice, looked at each other with relief. They were glad that the queen was really there.

“Oh… Tomochin, Sayaka, Sae, Tomo~mi, what’s wrong?” The fall girls bow down, but were quickly dismissed since Mai never really liking the bowing.

“Takamina has been missing for so long, we’re really worried… We thought that you might know something since she reports everything to you.” Sayaka said, concerned.

“I see… well…”

“Well?” Tomochin was impatient, but she quickly remembers her position.

“I’m sorry my queen.”

“I know you guys are worried… and it is really rare for Minami to be gone for so long, so I wonder what had happened too…”

“So… what did happen?” The question was thrown out, but Mai-Mai doesn’t know if she should disclose the information since Takamina had instructed her not to. The Queen had been waiting for her friend’s return, but there was no news, so she’s also concerned.

“Okay… a week ago, after she sparred with you guys, she came here to the rose garden. While we were having a chat… the bell had rung-“


“Minami said she’ll go check, so she flew down there, but that’s all I know…”

“Do you guys think Takamina has been defeated by a Kuroi?” Sae asked.

“Of course not, Takamina is the strongest out of all of us, even them. She’s fine. She has to be fine!” Tomochin was really emotional at the moment.

“Tomo…” Kasai rubs her girlfriend’s back, trying to soothe the girl.

“My Queen, is there a way to find her?” Akimoto immediately asked.

“You can try and track her aura, but only high power angels can do it…”

The four girls upset. They knew what the Queen had meant, and know that their not strong enough to initiate such technique. Even though the Queen has the power to do so, she can only guide the young ones to achieve their goals. She’s only the Queen in name. She can’t really get involve with the training.

“If the five of you can put all of your powers together, then it might be possible that you guys can feel her presence, and transfer there…”

“Five of us?” Sae was confused.

“You need Haruna too. Don’t forget, she’s also your comrade, even if she’s a bit…”

They understood what Mai had meant. They made eye contact with each other and agreed to the plan of finding their captain.

“My Queen… Please grant us permission to find our leader.” The four girls bow.

“Permission granted.”


As everyone stood up, getting ready to leave the castle, Mariko spoke up about Minami’s appearance.

“Takamina, do you think you can change into one of our clothing or at least change it to our colors?”

“U-um… I’m not comfortable wearing a Kuroi’s color when I’ve been a Shiroi for so long…”

“She could wear a hoody to cover up her face and white blouse.” Mayu suggested.

Minami immediately zapped a hoody on with a snap of her fingers, but the color isn’t exactly what they were hoping for either.

“It needs to be black or red or silver, Takamina…” Yuko commented.

“Come on, Minami, it’s just the hoody. You’ll still wear white inside.” Atsuko looks at her slave with puppy dog eyes, hoping that the shorter girl would agree to it.

“O-okay, I’ll try.” With another snap, the hoody changed from white to silver. That’s the closest color that Minami could manage since red and black was still too dark of a color for her.

“I guess that will do. Where should we go first?” Mariko asked.

“Shopping~” and with that, Acchan pulled the Shiroi out of her castle with her, spreading her wings to fly.

The leader let go of the hand and remained on the ground to watch her master in the air.

The others try to understand why the long hair girl was not following suit. They all watch her for a moment until realization came. She was, still is, a Shiroi Tenshi. Her wings would be white, and that would attract unwanted attention.

“I guess we just all have to walk there…” Miichan groans.

“No, it’s okay, I got this.” Acchan swoop down standing in front of Minami. She then wraps her arm around the girl’s waist and lifts both of them up.

Takamina was amazed by the strength Atsuko possessed. She held onto her master’s neck, not wanting to fall, but it would have been okay if she did.

“Wow, Acchan, when did you get so strong?” Yuko teased.

“I’ve always been. You just never get to see it.” The young girl sticks her tongue out at her friend as they all continue to fly into town.

Yes, up there and down here, have similar things to earth. If they don’t have a shopping mall or grocery outlet, where would they buy what they need?

As they reached the biggest and only shopping mall in the underworld, they slowed down, descending themselves.

The captain’s eyes wanders around, taking in the sight before her.  There are many things she hasn’t seen before, or maybe she has, but they’re just in different colors.

“See anything you like?” Atsuko whispered, observing the face that she misses last night, even though the face was sheltered by the hoody.

“It’s really amazing. There are so many people and so many things.”

“Come on, let’s go inside.” Acchan grabbed hold of Takamina’s hand as they walk into the sliding door of the mall, looking like a normal couple.

“What is this place?”

“Our shopping mall is placed exactly beneath Tokyo’s mall. This is the closest we can get to earth.” Maeda pointed upward, as both her and Takahashi looks up to see human walking on top. The mall is very tall so it reaches earth, but the humans can’t see them like they can.

“Aren’t they a bit too close?” Yuki wonders. The group heard the questions except for the two who just walked in. They left the question unanswered, as they don’t know what to think of it themselves.

“Oooh, I want a strawberry milkshake~” The young pointed towards the shop that sells ice cream and shakes.

“What kind of currency do they take down here?”

“Hmm? Dollars, just like earth… what about you?” The question was new to Acchan. She never had to wonder that before, and now she’s curious.


“We use dollars too. I guess that’s what the different races have in common.” Takamina walked with her master into the shop. She ordered what her master had wanted and paid for it as well.

“Here you go, Atsuko-sama.” Minami teased the girl by bending down slightly and offering the milkshake with both hands. She earned a playful slap from the girl, causing them both to laugh.

“We should get you some clothes.”

“Even though I won’t be wearing them?”

“It’s good to have when you want to wear them or if you want to try them or if we need to disguise you as one of us.” The Kuroi does have a good point, and so Takamina agrees to go shopping for her clothes.

“Okay, but not something too extravagant or dark…” The Shiroi would still prefer to wear lighter colors if she can, but if she can’t then she’ll try to adapt to it.


While Takamina is shopping with her newly made friends down there, her Shiroi comrade was combining their power to feel where she was at up here.

“Muri desu!” Itano was frustrated as there was no result shown.

“You need to calm down, Tomochin.” Akimoto advised.

“We’re not strong enough!”

“You need to believe. She’s still out there, I know it. Think of her, focus on her aura, and we’ll be able to find her.”

The five girls were sitting in a circle, hands holding each other as they try to concentrate on finding their leader.

“You guys felt that?”

“We’ll get a stronger vibe if we keep it up.”

Due to their hard work, they were able to sense a tiny aura. It wasn’t strong enough to pinpoint the exactly location, but it gives them hope in finding the girl.

While the girls were focusing on find their friend, the Queen was at a distance, watching them.

There was a look on her face that was mixed with emotions. She was worried and wanted to find Takamina, but she also doesn’t want to find her.

It’s not that the Mai didn’t want her trust worthy leader back, but as a Queen, she can feel that her friend was slipping away. She was slipping and falling in love with someone, and that is not a bad thing because everyone deserves a soul mate. It’s just the soul mate is not from their realm of Tenshis, but from a different set of Tenshis.

Mai-Mai can only hope for the best because she doesn’t really have much power to do anything. Queen she may be, but there is always a higher up.

She walks back to the rose garden where she last saw her friend, smelling the white roses as she sighs.

Minami, wherever you are, I hope you have fun…


Shopping was over after a few hours. Each and every one of the Kuroi Tenshi held a bag as Acchan was holding Takamina to bring them home.

“Welcome home minna-sama.” Kuramochi and Matsui was there to greet them.

“Make us some tea, and snacks guys.” Miichan told them as they went to fulfill their master’s friend’s wish.

“We’re gonna go put the stuff in the room.” The master said as she and her slave took the bags from their friends and went into the master bedroom.

“Minami~” The younger girl went behind to hug the other girl.

“Nani?” The Shiroi turned over to face the girl, wrapping her own arms around the Kuroi’s neck.

“Nothing. I just wanted to hug you.” Acchan grins widely.

“You’re really adorable, you know that?” Takamina pokes her master’s cheek, laughing at the girl’s reaction.

“Oi! We’re waiting on you, Takamina!” Yuko yelled out from the living room. Everyone was excited to be trained, to be stronger than they are now.

“I guess it’s time to train.” The Shiroi chuckles.

“Mou~ I want to spend more time with you.” The younger girl pouted.

“Well… I can give you special extra attention?” The shorter girl winked, making the other blush.

“I would like that very much.” A grin was adorned on the Kuroi’s face. She took hold of her slave’s hand and walked out to their friends.

Today should be a fun day full of touching and sweat glistening…


Well, that's that... I hope I didn't lose touch with this story >_>

I'm officially out of things to update, so I have to work on them, but after my finals... I got one more this coming Wednesday, so wish me luck?

Anyway, I wish Minami the best, and hope this 1 year would bring her many things in AKB. I want to see more centering singles, and her winning the Janken/Sousenkyo, if she's joining them...

Alright, jya ne.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: jumpcx on December 09, 2014, 08:24:23 AM
yay update :wriggly: wait that looks too pervy
anyways, atsumina is so cuteeeee :on gay:
the way u portray them tells me that they have a really special connection :hehehe:
but one of them is shiro and the other is kuro, i can sense that there will be great obstacles  :scared:
but hopefully true love will prevail  :cool1:
thx for the update :on cigar:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: black_maa on December 09, 2014, 06:04:56 PM
Ha, ha.. that was funny, when Minami went into shower were was Acchan..  can't wait when those two start to understand that, they are in love.. :shy1:
But I am little bit kind of worry, about what will happen when they found where is Minami.  :cool2:

Thank you, will try my best with school even though I hate it, and I noticed you changed your avatar. Who is it or what anime?

Who doesn't hate school, but we have no choice. About that avatar - Well, I have no idea, who it is..  :lol:  because I found it in internet about six years ago..  :)
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: Drakon on December 09, 2014, 10:05:46 PM
One question Lezperv-san - You already have the ending of the story (Nisemono)? Or you still think about it?
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: ubulubulbilu on December 10, 2014, 04:16:42 AM
One question Lezperv-san - You already have the ending of the story (Nisemono)? Or you still think about it?

Hm hm hm, I am waiting Nisemono to XD
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: triela on December 10, 2014, 07:54:49 AM
 :heart:  :heart:  :heart: more atsumina pls
i love your fanfic
more acchan tsundere pls and takamina manly
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: korin48 on December 10, 2014, 06:04:33 PM
Yay! Atsumina!!  XD XD
Is it just me or their relationship is like S&M? o.o
So anyway, I'm looking forward for your next update! :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: cisda83 on December 10, 2014, 07:55:52 PM
Ah... That's great that you load the story again...

I enjoyed reading them again... after so long

Mai already had feeling that Minami was changing...

Her Aura is silvering now... is that mean she is turning to Kuroi soon?

Would the other Shiroi angels able to track down Minami?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to see

Thank you for the updates

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: phoenix0i on December 11, 2014, 06:49:51 AM
Gonna wait for the next chapter of Nisemono and Shiroi Kuroi Tenshi.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi Chapter 7 (12/8/14)
Post by: ryu201 on December 11, 2014, 06:51:14 AM
Yeah,atsumina always give me some spirit somehow  :on drink:

Yey! U do my wish to continue shiroi x kuroi tenshi  :fap
Arigatou ^^
Please keep updatong even u busy.
I will waiting.
Its better waiting ur fanfic than waiting the day that takamina graduated  :fainted: :badluck:

Title: [AtsuMina] Futari 1a (12/26/14)
Post by: lezperv on December 26, 2014, 10:51:54 AM
@jumpcx: Lol, are you complaining that it’s pervy? Though I wouldn’t use pervy to describe the funny/sexy scene. Don’t AtsuMina always have a special connection? Lmao and love will prevail… even though there may be some bumpy road ahead…
@black_maa: Ah, I’m glad you liked it and thought it was funny :D. Honestly I’m not very good a writing funny/comedy things, but glad the shower scene went through lol… I’ve already wrote that scene where they found Minami, but I have to writer other stuff that comes before that… gonna take time -_- and you used an avatar that was 6 years ago? You should put one of your Oshimen instead lmao.
@Drakon: Woh, what’s with the direct question? I’m still thinking about it… I don’t think I’ll reach the ending that soon to even have thought about it…
@ubulubulbilu: I would think people would be happy that I’ve updated the long awaited Shiroi/Kuroi, but I’m glad to know that Nisemono is still in demand. I’ll always working on one fic or the other, so please have patience for me :)
@triela: Ah thank you for liking my fics :) I can try writing more tsundere Atsuko, but that’s hard for me. I won’t make Minami manly at all, depending what you meant by manly, because I’ve never really like the fact that people keeps thinking of her as a boy.
@korin48: Lol how is there relationship S&M? I mean, sure Atsuko is the master, and Minami is the slave… but that’s pretty much it haha. Thanks for commenting :D
@cisda83: I will never give up, no matter how many years it’ll take for me to finish it lol. Ah! You’re the only one who noticed Minami’s aura changing ^_^ and I can’t really disclose any information until it’s written. Thanks for commenting.
@phoenix0i: Hi there ^_^ I’ve never seen you around here before, so welcome to the forum, and thank you for reading my fics.
@ryu201: Well, it’s not like I’ve dropped it Ryu lol. I’ve just been busy with other projects… No worries, I will continue to update even after Minami graduates… it’s really sad… I still couldn’t believe she did it. We only have 346 days left *sigh* Un, mata ne.

Hey, everyone. Merry Christmas.

I bet a lot of you didn't expect me to update, or maybe you did, but this isn't the update that you wanted lol

I have a few things to say, but I'll do that at the end...

Anyway, please go on and read and tell me what you think :D




Chapter 1a

“Kojima Haruna”

“Sato Yukari”

“Itano Tomomi”

“Urano Kazumi”

“Oshima Mai”

“Kawasaki Nozomi”

“Usami Yuki”

“Minegishi Minami”

“Orii Ayumi”

“Komatani Hitomi”

“Tojima Hana”

“Nakanishi Rina”

“Narita Risa”

“Hirajima Natsumi”

“Watanabe Shiho”

“Masuyama Kayano”

“Hoshino Michiru”

“Ohe Tomomi”

This is it… I didn’t make it… too many names have been called already…

“Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko”

It was the last two names called. The two girls looked at each other and smiled. They both were happy to have made it in. They have passed the audition, the audition to join Akihabara48.

My dream will come true…

“The names that has been called, please, stay back for instructions. The others may leave. Thank you very much.”

Many girls have left the place with sad looks on their face. The people who made it in were all very delighted. They were chitchatting among themselves except for two girls.

It was the same two girls who were called last. They remained in their same spot, watching others communicate. They were both too shy to instigate a conversation, and they were fine being left alone.

Since both girls were in the same situation, again they found each other’s eyes, and a smile was formed between the two.

“Please quiet down.”

The other girls went back to their seat. All of the twenty girls that passed were listening intensely to their new instructions. They were told to bring a face mask, cooling patch, and a cold compress for their new training at the Akihabara Theater. Everyone was then dismissed and went home for the day to prepare for the next.

There are some people who already splits into groups as they made new friends, and there are some who just immediately wants to go home. The ones who want to go home was none other than the last two names being called.

They wanted to go home to tell their parents the good news, as they were one step closer to making their dream come true.




“Mama, guess what, guess what?!”

“Hehe, hai, nani?”

“I passed, Mama, I passed!”

“Omedetou, I knew you would make it~”

“Un~ I’m so happy, I can’t wait until tomorrow.”

“I’ll make you some favorite food to celebrate.”


“Now go wash up and do your homework.”


This conversation occurred in two household at the same time. The two household is none other than the last two girls. The funny thing that these girls didn’t realize was that they also go to the same middle school.

Fate was already played out for these two girls, and as they will start training together, they’ll see that there is more to this coincidence. They’ll find out that there will only be the two of them against everyone else.


People were already at the theater waiting for their dance instructor to come. A few girls came early, and a few girls who came a little late, but practice would start nonetheless.

Building physical endurance was the first step into dancing. If you get tired easily, then how will you be able to dance a three to four minutes song? The girls worked on doing push-ups and sit-ups, and will get reprimanded for slacking off.

Weeks of training their body, they were finally able to start a routine for their first song.

“Sakura no Hanabiratachi.”

“Such a pretty name for the song.”

“I know right! I wonder what our dance moves gonna be like.”

“I wonder how many songs we’re gonna perform.”

“I’m excited!”

Conversation can be heard around the room as the girls were excited to officially start their lesson. As Natsu Mayumi came in, everyone was quiet, and waiting in anticipation.

“Alright, girls, I have the soundtrack here. We can start now.”

Wah~ the song sounds really nice…

“Takahashi and Maeda, come to the front.” Natsu-sensei had instructed, calling out three more names with them.


“You five will stand in the front.”


“Why does those five get to be in front?” Whispered could be heard spreading through the crowd as glares was being thrown around.

Natsu-sensei disregards them, continued to spread the girls into the second and third row. There are 6 girls behind the main five and nine standing last, making a total of twenty girls. There were a lot of them who didn’t like their position, but nothing could be done about it.

“The steps are quite easy, and it goes like this… once you guys learn the lyrics, it’ll be easier to associate the dance move with the songs. Now let’s begin.”

Even though the steps are quite easy, and most girls got them down, only two who moves a tad bit slower than the others.

“Maeda, Takahashi, step it up. You’re behind!”


Snickers could be heard as the two girls lower their head. The movement is not complicated, but their body is just stiff. They’re not use to dancing, and it was their first time learning choreography. 

After a couple hours of practicing, the girls were instructed to go home and rest because they would go early in the morning to record their songs at the studio.

“Takahashi, Maeda, I want you guys to stay back and practice more.” Natsu-sensei commanded before leaving to do her other work.

The two girls looked at each other, drop their duffle bag, and do what the teacher had told them. The shorter of the two girls took the initiative to start the song as she sense the taller one to be quite shy.

For the whole entire hour of practicing, none of them really talk to each other and yet, they were able to communicate just fine. They didn’t realized that the older woman who had left, came back to watch them while smiling as she observe. The sensei found the two girls to be very interesting as she saw chemistry between them, and how hard they are working. She thinks these two will go very far later in life.

From this instance, Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko, these two girls had become the teacher’s favorite students.


“Alright, you girls can go home now. Keep up the good work.” Natsu-sensei told the two girls, leaving them as soon as she gave permission.

They grabbed their bags and walked out of the practice to go outside. Fresh and cold air made them both feel good as they continue their way to the train station.

Again, there were no communication, and it was getting awkward not talking. The shorter of the two decided to befriend this shy girl, as they may again be partners in dancing, and will probably be the same two who will have to stay late to practice.


“Hmm?” Maeda answered, surprised that the other girl was trying to talk to her.

“W-watashi wa Takahashi Minami desu. You can call me Minami or Takamina.” The long hair girl didn’t really know how to start a conversation, and the best she could think of, is to introduce herself.


“Takamina is my nickname. My school friends call me that.” Somehow Minami felt a little embarrassed and scratches the back of her head.
“Maeda Atsuko desu. Atsuko or Acchan is fine. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.”


“Hai, it is my nickname.” The short hair girl blushes slightly.

“I-it’s a cute nickname.” Complimenting somebody is also a good way to make friends.

“A-arigatou.” The redness on Acchan’s face increases.

Again there was silence between the two as they continue to walk towards the station. Takamina continues to think of something to say, but her talking skills isn’t really polished.


“H-hai!” The sudden outburst causes the girl to jump a little. She turns to look at her companion, but the other girl’s face was full of seriousness.

“P-please be my friend!” Takamina continues to speak in a loud voice even though it wasn’t as loud as you would think. She bows down at the girl she was trying to be friend with, hoping that said girl would accept it.


Laughter could be head instead of an answer, causes Takamina to look up. She then witnesses Maeda smiling and giggling in front of her.

She has such a pretty smile…

“W-why are you laughing?” The shorter girl pouted her lips, feeling rejected.

“Hehehe, you were so serious, but it turns out to be this. Hehehe~”

“Mou~ you can just say no instead of laughing at me.” Takamina was kind of upset, so she started to go ahead.

“Matte!” It was the first time where someone can cause such a reaction out of Acchan. She reached forward to grab onto the shorter girl’s arm to stop her from walking.

“Gomen ne, I wasn’t laughing at you, I was laughing at the situation.” Acchan waited to see if the girl would say anything, but she didn’t, and so she continued.

“I-I would love to be friends…” The taller girl blushed. She looked at Takamina and saw her smiling genuinely, causing her own lips to move.

“Yatta~ from now on we can talk to each other, hang out, and eat with each other during breaks. We’ll be good friends. I’m so happy.”

“H-how you know we’ll be good friends?”

“Because you’re my first friend in AKB and first friend will always be friends forever.” Takamina said it with such beliefs that it makes the shyer one pump too.

“Un~” Acchan walks closely to her new friend as they’re heading to the stop. They continue to chat animatedly, learning about each other. They found out that they were going to the same school, which they couldn’t believe.

“Have we seen each other before then?” Minami wonders.

“Maybe? I don’t know. I usually stick to myself…” The shorter of the two realized that her friend was not only shy, but seem to be afraid of strangers as well. She felt happy that she took initiative to befriend this girl, and that the girl was okay with it.

“Well, from now on, you have me. We’ll eat lunch together. Is that okay Maeda-san?”



“We’re friends now, so call me Atsuko or Acchan.”

“Ah… At… Atsuko…”

“Un~ I’ll call you Minami. “The long hair girl didn’t know why, but she felt a little embarrass to hear her first name.

“A-about lunch…”

“Thank you, Minami, I would like that a lot.” The blush never left Takamina’s face.

The girls finally reach their destination. They stood at the bottom of the platform, not sure of how to say bye to each other.

“I’m heading this way…”

“I’m heading this way…”

“Mata ne Minami.”

“Wait Maeda-san… could we… could we meet here tomorrow and walk to the theater together?”

Acchan stares at Takamina a minute. Never had she ever met anyone who spends the effort to know her or to really be with her. She felt that the girl in front of her will be very special to her. In fact, she’s already special to her.

“Un~ I’ll see you here tomorrow Minami… and stop calling me Maeda!” She laughs as she turned to go up the stairs.

Takamina watch her as she also go up to the platform, but on the opposite side. They both reach the top, and as their eyes reached each other, a smile was formed.  Coincidently, both of the train arrived. They wave at each other until they couldn’t see each other’s face anymore.

Sitting in the fast moving transportation, they playback the day’s event through their heads. First they got picked to stand in the front line, then they got scolded for being too slow, and had to stay back late to practice. Though, it was all okay because they were able to befriend each other. Smiles on their faces never dropped. It was a good day for them, and they can’t wait to see each other tomorrow.




“Mama, I have something to tell you.”

“Hai hai, go wash off first, and then tell me while we’re having dinner.”

“Okay~” The girl went to the bathroom to wash off. She also changes her clothes into something more comfortable.

As her family starts setting the dishes on the table, she was already in her seat, getting ready to say grace.


“Hmm~ Oishii~”

“So what did you want to tell me?”

“Oh oh, I made a new friend today in AKB, and they also go to the same school as me.”

“Yatta ne. Who is she?”

“Maeda Atsuko”
“Takahashi Minami”

“Well, the girl sounds nice and cute too.”

“Un~ I’m happy.”

“I’m glad you made friends. Make sure to bring her over sometimes. Mama wants to meet her.”

“Hai, I’ll ask her when I get the chance.”

This conversation occurred in two different household. Both girls were extreme excited to tell their mom’s about it, and now they can’t wait to invite each other over their house for dinner. Maybe they could spend the night too, since they never really had a sleepover before.

As they went to bed, still thinking about each other, one thing popped up into one of the girl’s mind.

I didn’t get her number…


A girl was waiting at the train station for another girl. She didn’t know why, but she wanted to come a little early, and it’s better than being late.

“Ah, Maeda-san, koko desu.” Takamina wave her hand as she saw Acchan descend the stairs.

“Mou~ Minami, call me Atsuko, and did you wait long?”

“Un, and no, I just came a few minutes ago.”

“Hontou?” Acchan squint her eyes at the other girl, not really believing her.

“Hontou, iku yo.” Both girls walked side by side as they tried to get to the theater.

Chit chats could be heard as they came closer, and once they entered, everyone stopped talking. People continue to stare at them, making them uncomfortable.

“Look, it’s those two.”

“Guess they would be friends.”

Others continue to whisper about Takamina and Acchan, making the two girls withdraw into a corner. They look at one another, not understanding why others are looking at them and whispering.

“A-are they talking bad about us?” The short hair girl looks scared and hurt.

“Don’t worry about them. Let’s just focus on our lyrics, okay?” The older girl tries to comfort the younger one.

“Un… Minami?”


“Thank you.”

“Hehe, for what?”

“For…” Acchan was not used to sharing about her feelings, so she couldn’t really express how she’s thankful for having Takamina as her friend.

The shorter girl can sense that her friend wasn’t a woman of many words, but she can somehow understand what the other was trying to say.

“It’s okay, Atsuko. I get it.” Smiles were shared between the two. They were going to continue a conversation, but recording had started.

“Alright, please step inside here to any mic you want except for these two.”


Takamina and Acchan waited until all of the other girls went in before they go in themselves, but as they reach inside, there were no other mic for them.

“Oh I forgot. Takahashi-san and Maeda-san, doko desu ka?”

“Ah hai, watashitachi desu.” Minami answered, and pointed to them two.

“Please stand at these two mics. Thank you.” Takamina and Acchan shared a look of confusion, but listened anyway.

Again, whispering could be heard spreading around, and it was clearer this time since the room was small.

“Why does those two get to stand there?”

“Why do they get special treatment when they suck?”

Minami pretends not to hear them, but she can see that Atsuko was affected by it. She reached over and squeezes the other girl’s hand, telling her that it was all okay, and to not worry about it. Acchan immediately smile at the girl, feeling better since she knows that the other girl was in this with her.

After recording for their song ‘Sakura no Hanabiratachi’ they went to the practice room to wait for Natsu-sensei. Takamina and Acchan were talking and giggling to themselves. They also practice together for the dance move so that they won’t be behind the others when the teacher comes.

Speaking of the devil, Natsu-sensei entered the room, and instructed the girls to get into their position. The five main girls from yesterday went to the front, as others followed behind, they repeated what they had learned yesterday.

“Still a bit slow Takahashi, Maeda, but better than yesterday.” A compliment from the teacher is like winning an award. The two girls smiled at each other, continuing to do their best. Though, with this acknowledgement from the sensei, they brought even more jealousy among others.

They continue to learn the entire dance move to the song. Since there are more to a stage performance, they have to move quickly, and be on a tight schedule.

“Alright, we’re done for the day, you girls may leave.” Everyone was excited to go home because they were all exhausted from the hard practice.

“Maeda and Takahashi stay back to perfect your moves.” The two girls got no choice, but to listen.

Again, snickering could be heard, making the two young girls feel like they’re at fault. Natsu-sensei knew that these two will have to endure these harsh treatments, but it’ll only make them stronger. She believes that if the two girls can get pass this, then they’ll be able to get pass everything else.

“Ne, Atsuko, I think we’ll be the most acquainted here than anyone else.” The shorter girl laughs.

“What do you mean?”

“If we continue to be the only two to stay late… this will be like our second home.”

“Mou~ I don’t want to always stay late. I want to be able to go out and all that stuff that people do with friends…” Acchan pouted.

Takamina heart skipped a beat, but it was too quick to make any sense of it. She knows that she also wants what her friend wants. She wants to spend time hanging out as well.

“Don’t worry. I promise you that we’ll be able to do that. We just need to work a little harder than the others, and do our best.” Even though Takamina is a shy girl, just like Acchan, she has the skills to motivate people.


“Let’s practice.”

Little did the two girls know that their sensei has been watching them. A smile was formed on the older woman’s face as she watches these two young girls pump each other up. Of course their way of doing so is different than one another.

Natsu-sensei really like these two girls. She can see that their future will be really bright. She can’t wait to see what will become of these two, but for now, she’ll just keep putting them together and making them better.


Two months after learning more songs and more dance moves, both Minami and Atsuko are super tired. There were a few girls who already gave up and left the group because their first stage performance wasn’t really a success, but there was an additional member. She was a special case because she didn’t have to audition. She used to work at the café, but due to fans’ request, she has become a member.

Who is this member? How will she affect AKB48? How will she affect Takamina and Acchan?

“Everyone, quiet please. We have a new member to our family.”

“Oh my god, its Akimoto-sensei, do I look okay?” Girls were nudging each other and fixing each other to make them look presentable.

Minami and Acchan on the other hand were full of sweat, and didn’t care as much. They stood next to each other, not too far away from the others, listening intently.

“Please introduce yourself.”

“Konnichiwa, Shinoda Mariko desu, jyuukyuu sai desu. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.” The girl named Mariko bows, feeling uncomfortable with all the eyes staring at her.

“She’s older than us…”

“That’s kind of gross isn’t it?”

“She’s too old…”

Again, whispered can be heard, but it’s much more quiet because they didn’t want Akimoto-sensei to hear them. Of course both Takamina and Acchan over heard it, and they know what it feels like to be talked about, so they sympathize with the older girl.

“Well then, I hope you guys will get along well, I’ll take my leave now.”

As Akimoto-sensei took his leave, all the girls went back to chatting with each other, leaving the new girl alone.

Minami and Atsuko decided to approach the new member, as they know it is lonely being by themselves. They hope to befriend this older girl, and make her feel comfortable as they made each other feel comfortable.

“Hi there. Watashi wa Takahashi Minami, Takamina desu.”

“Konnichiwa, Maeda Atsuko, Acchan desu.”

“Shinoda Mariko.” The lady bows again, causing the girls to bow as well.

“Hmm, Mariko-sama?” Takamina wasn’t sure on how to address the girl, but adding sama definitely earn her some liking points with the older member.

“If you need help with anything, just come to us. Even though we may not be the best here, but we understood how you feel.” Acchan nodded to every word that her friend had said, agreeing to all of it.

“Thank you very much, Takamina, Acchan.” Mariko smiled at them, earning a cheerful smile back. She was glad that these two girls had approach her, trying to make her feel at ease. She really appreciates it.

“Alright, I heard we have a new member, don’t fall behind now.”

“Ganbatte~” Both Minami and Atsuko whispered before going to their front position.

“We’ll be learning a new dance move to your upcoming song ‘Skirt Hirari’.”

“Wah~ I hope I get to be the front girl this time.”

“Me too!”

“Me too!”

“Kojima Haruna, Itano Tomomi, Narita Risa, Oshima Mai, Nakanishi Rina, Takahashi and Maeda will be the front girls.” Natsu-sensei announced.


“Those two again?!”

“Why is it always those two?!”

Since Mariko was new to the group, she wasn’t really sure who the two girls the others were whispering about, but it seems that they don’t like the specific two the most.

I wonder who…

“The seven front girls will get to sing a few lines of their own in the song… anyway Takahashi and Maeda are double center, but Maeda stands in the middle... alright, let’s start.”

“Those two are always in the middle even though they don’t even deserve it!”

“We are much better than those two!”

“They can’t even learn the dance right!”

Now, Mariko knows who they were talking about and understands what Takamina meant when she said they understood how she felt. She didn’t expect the two nice ones that approached her to be the one that people isolate. They definitely earned her respect for being able to deal with this.

After practicing for hours, Natsu-sensei finally dismissed them, but told three people to stay behind. Those three people are the ones that other members don’t like, and doesn’t want to associate with.

“Mou~ Minami, I finally thought we could go out today…” Acchan pouted.

“I know, I know, but we can’t help it since it’s a new song…” Takamina was quite disappointed too because she, as well, thought that they could finally do what friends normally do after months of practicing hard.

Shinoda was watching the two girls interacting with each other, and the first word that came to her mind was…


“We’ve worked so hard though…” Acchan continues to whine.

“Atsuko, remember my promise to you?”

“Hmm… un~” A smile was brought to the girl’s face as she remembers that day.

“It will happen.  We’ll master the dance to this song, and when that happens, we’ll go out. I’ll treat you to sushi, and then you can come over to my house to stay the night. How does that sound?” Takamina tries to cheer her friend up, but also pumping herself up.



“Yay~ Minami~” Atsuko hugs her friend tightly, happy to hear such a promising date. She definitely looks forward to it.

Mariko thought Takamina was really sweet towards Acchan. It was so sweet that she think she might have got some cavities from watching them. Though, she wonders…

Are they a couple?

They can’t be, right? There is the no dating rule in AKB, but it didn’t really specifically state that members can’t date each other, so maybe they are? Though, they are quite too young to actually be dating, so maybe they are just really good friends.

“Mariko-sama?” Minami wave her hand in front of the older girl’s face.


“We like to practice with you on ‘Skirt Hirari’ and maybe help you catch up with the other songs too.” Atsuko, standing behind, nods her head in agreement.

“Ah, yes, please. I appreciate it.”

Since then, Mariko became close to Takamina and Acchan, and they were her only friends since others really didn’t want to talk to her. It really didn’t matter to Shinoda because having these two little ones were enough for her to enjoy her new AKB life.


Months came by after their second stage performance and ‘Skirt Hirari’ being released. This was the stage that Acchan gets her own solo song that she highly refuses to do so.

“Muri muri desu.” Atsuko left with tears down her face, trying to find her friend for comfort. Both her and Minami were already hated enough by other members for being the lead all the time that if she gets a solo song now, it’ll be even worse for her.

She searched everywhere, but her friend was nowhere to be seen. She needs her right now. She needs to know what she should do about this offer. Acchan continues to cry as she slips down the wall in the dressing room.

Minami, where are you…

Takamina on the other hand was being called in by Akimoto-sensei. He knew that she and Atsuko were close friends from Natsu-sensei, and that maybe she could convince the younger girl to take on the solo performance.

“It would really benefit her, Takahashi-san. It could be the rise of Maeda-san and AKB. She would be our center girl if this works out.”

“I’m sorry sir, but I am very confused…”

“I want Maeda-san to gain more fans so that we could put her in the center position… we got fan letters saying that there are way too many girls for them to remember, and that there isn’t a specific one to represent AKB.”

“So you want Atsuko to be that person?”

“Yes. Of course Maeda-san alone isn’t the only representative of AKB. You are definitely one too, since you’re popular with the fans as well.”

“Thank you sir.”

“Please try and convince her, Takahashi-san.”

“I’ll try my best, Akimoto-sensei.” Takamina stood up and bow. As she was ready to leave, half way through the door, Yasushi had said something that made her run immediately.

“Oh, and Takahashi-san… Maeda-san was crying.”

That alone was enough of a trigger for the shorter girl to run and find her friend. She doesn’t know why, but instinct tells her to go to the dressing room, and that’s where she found Acchan crying on the floor. The sight made her sad as well. She quickly ran over and kneels down next to the younger girl.


Hearing her name, Acchan looks up with tears stained eyes. She was happy to see that her friend was there to her rescue. She flings herself at the older girl, sobbing into the safe comfort of the girl’s arms.

“Minami, I was looking for you, but I couldn’t find you…”

“Shh, shh, it’s okay. I’m here now, Atsuko, I’m here.” Takamina rub Acchan’s back, calming the girl down as they both relaxes into each other’s embrace.

“Minami… Akimoto-sensei wants me to do a solo song… I don’t want to…” The taller girl starts to hiccup slightly, eyes red from crying.

“How come?” It was a simple question of trying to understand her friend better.

“I… we…” Acchan has a hard time expressing her feelings, but Takamina understood.

“Are you afraid that others might not like you even more?”

Bingo. The younger girl immediately looks up at her friend, surprised. She wonders if her friend could read her mind, and thinks that she’s weak for feeling so.

“It’s okay to be scared, Atsuko… but know that I’m always here to support you… I really think you should do it.”


“I’ll be there next to you, to watch over you. All you need to do is have fun and shine brightly. Just think of it as a step closer for reaching our dreams.”


“Think of it as a step closer to finally hang out and go over at each other’s house… Don’t be afraid because I’m here with you. I won’t leave you… Just focus on me when you doubt yourself, okay?”

Atsuko was speechless as she kept looking at her friend’s face, but she wasn’t the only one. Akimoto-sensei, Natsu-sensei, and Shinoda Mariko were present when the girls were having the conversation.

The girls weren’t aware of this, because they were too focused on each other to notice that the older member has been there from the start.

The senseis wanted to check on Acchan, to see how the girl was doing, but got a sight of this wonderful friendship instead. The two senseis looked at each other with twinkles in their eyes. These two girls will definitely become something in the future. A plan was already started in Yasushi’s head as he continues to smile.

Takahashi and Maeda huh…


Team A, the first generation members finally gets to meet up with the second generation members of Team K. The new team looks very intimating to them. They all seem to be very athletic, and their faces’ looks rough.

Scared or not scared, the two teams have to work together for their new single ‘Aitakatta’. Only a selected few members from each team were able to perform in the song.

Even though Team A have already started on their third stage performance and Team K starting their first. They still need to add this on top of those.

“Takahashi and Maeda double center.”


“I am getting tired of seeing them two getting front roles!”

The whispering is always there, but the two had gotten so used to it that it doesn’t bother them anymore. They were still talking and giggling with each other like it’s just the two of them in the room.

Mariko was really impressed. If she were to still be on the receiving end of those whispering, it would really affect her greatly. She doesn’t think she could withstand it like these two, and would have probably quit if it weren’t for them. She never understood why these two specifically get shunned by others when they are such nice girls.

Jealousy is such a scary thing…

Team K was near the members who were talking smack, so they heard mostly everything. They never thought that there was hate among the group, nonetheless towards the two girls who were younger or about the same age as them. In a sense of way, they felt bad for the two girls.

Even so, the competition between Team A and K is still there. They are still nothing yet, compared to their sempais. They will take this opportunity to shine as well.

Greetings were exchanged between the teams as they got into formation. There were many different scenes that will have the members from each other’s team interact. Hopefully, this will ease in, and helps them become a family.

Natsu Mayumi-sensei taught them the dance moves to the whole song. By now, she felt that they should be able to do something as simple as that in a short period of time.

A girl that the teacher had noticed had learned and memorized the dance more quickly than the others. This girl is Minegishi Minami. She seems to be a genius to the sensei.

Then there was another girl, Oshima Yuko who seems to be having fun, and showing a very athletic side of hers.

There is also Itano Tomomi who never seems to make a mistake, or never willing to make one.

Lastly, her two favorite students whom she has always been keeping an eye on, they’re Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko. Both of them have really improved over the year.

Takamina isn’t fast at remembering like Minegishi, but her hard work pays off. Normally when you think of life, reaching level 10 would be the maximum effort a person would spent to achieve greatness because they are content with such quality, but it is different for this girl. She does way beyond the amount of a normal person, reaching level 100, reaching the level of perfection. A god if you would like to call it so.

Acchan, on the other hand, is a very normal girl. She has become bubblier, and shine more brightly as a star. She also gets frustrated when she doesn’t get something right, but Takamina would always be there to support her and help her.

Seeing these two working together is the best that Natsu-sensei have accomplished. She’s glad that she was able to convince Akimoto Yasushi to give Maeda a chance, and it just so happens that he likes Takahashi as well. Everything just works out perfectly.

After hours of practicing, everyone finally got a thirty minutes break.

Everyone went to their own group except for Minami and Atsuko. These two are always next to each other, so there was no need for them to find each other.  They went to their duffle bag to get their wet towel and water, but one girl seems to have forgotten them.

“Doushita?” Takamina notice the quietness from her friend.


“Here, take these.” The shorter girl offers her towel and water bottle.

“Minami… I can’t, what about you?” Acchan pouted her lips.

“Mommy packed two. She even made some extra food so we can share.” Takahashi smiled, remembering how her mom also worries about Atsuko even though they still haven’t met yet.

“Eh? Why? How?” Maeda was surprised by the kindness from Taka-mama.

“I… I, sorta, kinda talked about you…” Takamina grins sheepishly, scratching the side of her face.

“Ah, sou desu ka… Matte! What did you tell her?” Acchan was about to leave it until it occurred to her that her friend might of shared something embarrassing.


“Minami~” The younger girl squint her eyes dangerously at her companion.

“Okay, okay… I, sorta, kinda told her how you’re forgetful and that you eat a lot…”

“Hidoi~ Minami~” Maeda immediately hits her friend on the arms. Of course it was just playful slapping, which cause the older girl to laugh.

“Atsuko~ hahaha, stop… I’ve also told her that you’re adorable, cute, and that your smile is the prettiest thing in the world.” Acchan stops hitting, but started to blush instead. She lays her head on the other girl’s shoulder, hiding her red face.

“Come on, let’s eat. Wouldn’t want these to go to waste, right?” Takamina pulled out her bento box and opened it. There was definitely a lot of food.

The taller girl sits up to look at the box. The content inside is mouthwatering, making her want to eat them right away.

“Hehe, Atsuko, you’re drooling.” Acchan quickly checks, but there was nothing there. She glared at her friend, but said girl already held a piece of katsu near, trying to feed her. She bites the piece and chew on it.

“Oishii~” A smiled was formed on the girl’s face.

These two girls were too into their own world that they did not notice glares were being thrown at them.

“Someone seems happy.” Shinoda walked over with a girl in tow.

“Mariko~ Minami’s mom’s food is so delicious~” She then was feed with some tamagoyaki.

“You’re not eating some, Takamina?” The older woman asked.

“I am, but I’m also sharing with Atsuko.”

“Anyway, I want you guys to meet my new friend.”

“Hajimemashite, Itano Tomomi, Tomochin desu.”

“Oh, you’re in the same unit song with us…” Both Takahashi and Maeda were weary of this girl.

Even though Tomochin never participated in the whispering, she was still one of those people who never approached or tried talking to them.

It was very awkward staring at each other. Shinoda tries a different method, hoping everyone would get along.

“Tomochin is the same age as you guys..”

“Ah, sou?”

“She wants to be a soloist too. Like you, Takamina.”

“Well, we still have a long way, don’t we?” Minami looks over at Atsuko who nodded in agreement. She then looks at Itano, waiting for the girl’s answer.

“Y-yeah, but I hope our dreams will come true.” Smiles were formed and so is the new friendship.

Takahashi and Maeda may be easy and forgiving, but even if new friendship was formed, it was still only them two together that is important.

“Takahashi and Oshima Yuko.” Natsu-sensei called the two girls in the front.

“Hai?” They have met earlier when they introduced themselves, but other than that, there was really no relation between the two.

“You guys will be working together in the music video. Get to know each other, okay?” The teacher walks out of the room with reason unknown.

“Um… Takahashi Minami, Takamina desu…”

“Oshima Yuko, Yuu-chan desu…”

It was really awkward between the two because they don’t really know what to say to each other. The only things they have in common are height, and working hard.

“Um… well… I look forward to working with you.” The younger girl blushed, which Yuko finds cute.

“Same here too, Takamina.” The taller of the two smiled, surprising the other girl by using her nickname.

Meanwhile, not too far away from the two chibis, Acchan was watching closely. Mariko, Tomochin, and she were keeping their eyes on them.

“Why are they talking to each other?” Maeda asked with a flat voice, face not showing any kind of expressions.

“Jealous?” The older woman teased, causing Itano to chuckle.

No answer came from the girl. Mariko turns to look at her younger friend, but was shock to see Acchan’s eyes void of emotion, and just full of darkness.

“Minami~” The girl smiled, completely different from what Shinoda saw a second ago. She was now full of light and happiness.

“Atsuko~” Takamina came over, tackled by her best friend in a hug, causing her to laugh.

“Who was that?”

“Oh, it’s Yuko, we’re gonna be working together in the new music video.”

“I see…” Acchan continues to eye the girl who looks like a squirrel. For some reason, she doesn’t seem to be fond of the girl.

“Let’s finish Mommy’s bento.” The shorter girl dragged her companion back to their spot to eat, which said girl happily followed, and everything else was forgotten. 

Mariko and Tomochin leave the two girls alone as they went to chat with their other teammates, hoping to be closer with them, and would bring them closer to the isolated two as well.


I'm going to stop right there. It's actually a little more than half of my chapter 1, but oh well...

I hope you guys enjoyed my new series because I'm quite stuck with the old ones... Honestly, I'm stuck with this one too now -_-

As an AtsuMina fan, I was quite sadden to hear the news that Atsuko got another picture taken with the asshole on 12/9/14... So my mood has gone down even more... As a fan, as long as Atsuko is happy, I am too for her... but I can't be when she's with the jackass... I just can't...

Now that ranting is over... Please look forward to whatever it is that I'll decide to update next because I still don't know haha...

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: black_maa on December 26, 2014, 03:47:08 PM
Oh.. this part is so long.. and when I was already into that and really wanted to know, what will happen next, but then its stopped.. ah..  :grr:
But I really like it..  :hee:  Friendship between those two, how its growing.. its so great. :shy1:  But those haters - punch them.  :on kimbo:

Waiting next updates.  :roll:  (but the most, can't wait -Nisemono, hehe..  :D )


About that avatar.. Well.. When I will find a picture with one of them, what I really like.. then I will put in. Ofcourse, there is picture, what I like, but it's already used.. so..need to find other.  8)

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: ryu201 on December 26, 2014, 03:52:02 PM
U know it right?!
Its just too sudden and make really sad about it.
But as a fan i will always support minami even she not in akb anymore.

New fanfic huh?
I found it interesting  :)
But tell me lezperv,when u update ur other ff? :hehehe: :hehehe:
I waiting u know  :wriggly:

Eh? Another pic between acchan and that baka?
Honto? I still not find it.
I thought they break up (or that what i hope)
But please believe in them lezperv!
Atsumina for life,atsumina forever! :cool1:
Dont give up,im supporting u! :fap
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: cisda83 on December 26, 2014, 10:35:58 PM
Ah... like how the friendship developing between Atsuko and Minami...

Also how Atsuko didn't seem to like anyone being close to Minami

So cute how Atsuko and Minami interacted

Yeah... I agreed with Mariko.... if they are not so young then... they would be mistaken to have declared their loves for each other

Ah... how poor the others treat Atsumina because they are slower and they are being center all the time

What's going on next with Minami and Yuko MV?

What's about the rest?

Also Atsumina scene next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Merry Christmas and Happy New Year
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: Tanchan on December 27, 2014, 08:39:38 AM
I'm guessing the music video is none other than Aitakatta as it had a scene of them running to the train station where Atsuko is.ri

Just a small correction, it was actually a 4-person stage song aka Nagisa no Cherry where Acchan got to center, not entirely a solo!

While I enjoy reading Atsumina being close together :wub: as a result of isolation from others, I have hard time imagining first gen members talking behind their backs and disapproving their positions in songs, especially the older ones (i.e. Ayunee) :nervous because I'm first gen bias XD
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: phoenix0i on December 27, 2014, 01:55:02 PM
The Futari fic brings back memories. It's a great fic.

Atsumina sure is strong.  :cathappy:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: ubulubulbilu on December 29, 2014, 06:05:26 AM
An extract 6.5 years journey of Acchan and Takamina. Interesting !

Nisemono, update pls

Sorry for my bad eng XD
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: Ava on December 30, 2014, 07:28:40 PM
Please continue kuroixshiro tenshi please dont abandon it !!
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: jumpcx on January 02, 2015, 10:00:39 AM
lol, i meant the emoji that i put up was kind of pervy.  :cool2:
btw nice new fic, i like the idea that u put the atsumina pair as a couple already :farofflook:
makes me wonder what is going to happen :frustrated:
hopefully the atsumina bond is stronger then what ever u put in between them :prayers:
update soon  :luvluv2:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1a (12/26/14)
Post by: Drakon on January 03, 2015, 01:27:20 AM
@Drakon: Woh, what’s with the direct question? I’m still thinking about it…
8) Just wondering as comments / desires of readers affect your decision .
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: Dianalrs on February 05, 2015, 02:07:33 AM
I feel exited, I want
Please continue updating  :bow:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: IamNot_Glad on February 06, 2015, 02:16:25 PM
Tadaima~  :lol: :lol:

Gomen, Atsuko is too cute that I can't come back  XD XD lol

BTW new fic? But how about your other fic?
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: Mina on February 15, 2015, 02:52:16 PM
author-san, you will not end the fanfictios, I love them, especially nisemono and Maji, please update! :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari Chapter 1 part 1 (12/26/14)
Post by: Mina on March 23, 2015, 04:09:39 AM
update, please.
Title: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: lezperv on April 08, 2015, 06:38:55 AM
I know it has been a while since I've updated anything, but I'll explain things after this story...

So this was a fan request from a long time ago, but I do hope I fulfilled what they were looking for :)

Other then that...




“Come on Takamina! You like AKB and even have an oshimen, so join us.”

“No Yuko! I don’t have what it takes.”

“You know all of our songs and dance moves. You’re a great singer too!”

The conversation between the two chibis is nothing new. They have this same argument every day, and their family is getting tired of it.

Takahashi Minami and Oshima Yuko has been friend since they were kids. Their family is close nits of friends who work together in the same company, so eventually the friendship was passed down to their daughters.

“Are you afraid that you won’t get in?” Yuko knows that Takamina hates to be teased and to be challenged, which is one of the things that they have in common.

“I know I can get it!”

“Oh yeah? Want to bet?”

The two girls stared at each other, anger was shown in one pair of eyes, and mockery shows in another. Things have to be settled once and for all between the girls.

“What do I get if I win?” Yuko felt victorious for getting her friend to agree, hiding the smirk under her hands.

“Whatever you want.”

Takamina thinks long and hard. She has to think of something beneficial and something that would also punished Yuko for getting her into this mess.

“Alright.” It was Minami’s turn to smirk, and she showed it fully.

“Okay… so what is it?” The squirrel was a little scared. Sure she was the one suggesting the bet, but the result is frightening.

“If I get accepted to AKB, then you must listen to everything that I say without arguing. If you do argue back, then you cannot touch your girlfriend for a week as punishment.” Takahashi rest her head on her first, grinning at her best friend, challenging her like she was challenged.

Oshima being competitive as well, couldn’t back out of this bet, otherwise she would be considered a wimp. She has no choice, but to agree, though now she wishes Takamina wouldn’t get in.

“Deal!” They both shook hand in agreement. They’re not afraid of the others going back on their words because they aren’t those kinds of people.

“Good, now I just need you to get me an appointment with Akimoto Yasushi.”

“Eh? You don’t need an appointment, I’ll just bring you with me to AKB, and go see him like that.” Takamina was dumbfounded by her best friend. How can she be so easy-going? This is Akimoto Yasushi we’re talking about though.

“A-are you sure?”

“Of course, I also want you to meet my friends and girlfriend too.” The squirrel seems really excited for tomorrow, and that energy rubs on her friend as well.

“W-will she be there too?” Minami was asking about her oshimen. It’ll really be something to be able to meet your oshimen and getting to work with her.

“Hehe~” Yuko nudges the shorter girl playfully.

“What’s with the perverted giggle?” Takamina scrunches her face.

“She’ll be there, no worries, and maybe she’ll like you too.” If anyone could make you like a person, it would definitely be Minami, since she’s so nice and kind.

“Does she usually not like people?” You can only know so much from TVs and interviews about your oshimen.

“Ah well… who knows what she thinks, really… but we’re all friends.” Yuko took a second to think about her answers, but that’s what she came up with.

“That’s good… that you’re all friends.” Takamina smiled, can’t wait to meet her oshimen in person tomorrow.

Now that everything was settled between the two chibis, they agreed to meet up in front of the Akihabara Theater at six in the morning to get things going.


Minami was at the designated place ten minutes before the official meeting time. She thought she could browse and explore the 8th floor for a bit before the squirrel comes.

There were so many pictures hanging around. The pictures were of the Kami 7, which of course included Oshima and her oshimen. Looking at her oshimen smiles makes her smile too. She really hopes to make a good impression today. She knows the whole point of the bet was to get her into AKB, and since she’s about to somewhat audition, she’s a little nervous. She may know all the song and dance by heart, but she weren’t sure if she’ll be able to perform finely with Akimoto Yasushi watching.

“Oi Takamina, hayai desu ne~”

“Mou~ Yuko osoi!”

“Gomen, gomen, I have to be prepared to listen to you if you were to get in.”

“So even you know that I would be able to get in, and yet you still bet?”

Well, the squirrel didn’t expect the bet to turn out the way it is, but even she knows that it’s a shoe in for Takamina.

“Alright, come meet my friends, you’ll like them.” Oshima laughs.

“Haha, you’re so funny.” Takahashi said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

“I know, I know.” The squirrel giggled, dragging her friend along into the theater.

Two of the girls walked into the stage room where everyone else was at. There were nineteen girls in the room stretching, and the moment the two chibis walked in, they all stopped to stare.

“Ohayoo minna~” Yuko yells out to her friends who happens to be the senbatsu members.

“Who’s that Yuko?” Mariko asked, while the chibis walking towards them.

“Everyone, this is my best friend~” Yuko was genuinely happy to have such a good friend like Takamina.

“Takahashi Minami desu, yoroshiku onegasishimasu.” She bows at them.

“Eh Minami? You have the same name as me.” A gachapin look alike came forward, hugging Shinoda.

“Why is she here?” Itano Tomomi inquired, standing next to chiyuu.

“We’re betting to see if she’ll get into AKB or not.”

“Eh?” Yukirin was surprised, and her expression definitely shows it.

“Doesn’t she need to audition just like everybody else?” Sayaka wonders.

“That’s the bet, to see if she can pass it without auditioning like the others…”

“Sou desu ka, eh?!” Mayuyu was also shock, standing next to her team captain.

While the conversation was going on, Takamina wasn’t really listening, as she was trying to find her oshimen instead.

Where is sh- There she is.

The short girl was watching her oshimen sitting and playing with her phone alone. Why wasn’t she with the others? Is she busy?

As Minami continues to stare, the other girl could sense eyes on her, making her look up and came into contact with the girl off stage. Being caught in the action, the ribbon girl blushed with wide eyes.

“Right, Takamina?” Yuko turned to look at her friend.


“Weren’t you listening?” Everyone was staring at her now.

“Uh…” Takahashi was looking back and forth between her oshimen and her friend.

“No… what did you say?” She asked, now fully paying attention to the squirrel.

“They think you won’t get in because you’re supposed to audition like everyone else, except for Mariko because she’s special.” Shinoda grins, giving a peace sign.

“You don’t think I can be a special case as well?”

“Ah, well, I think you’ll be fine… but they don’t think so…” This only makes the fire inside Takamina burns more. She’ll get in and show them.

“Watch me. I’ll get in.” The short girl said with full confidence.

“We like to see that.” Miichan challenged, with the others backing her up.

“What if I get in?”

“If you get in…” Minegishi looks at her friend to see what they would agree on. They were whispering among themselves as the ribbon girl was waiting.

The challenged girl took the opportunity to look over at her oshimen again to see what she’s doing, and was surprised to see that she was being watched by her. She smiles at the other girl, but didn’t get any reaction back. Though she could have sworn that she saw those lips move up a bit.

“Alright, Takamina. If you win, we’ll convince Akimoto-sensei to grant you the senbatsu ranking to be in the top with us, even though you weren’t in the sousenkyo.” Shinoda was the one to propose their decision.

“Doesn’t that mean that I would be taking someone else’s position? I don’t want to do that to them…” The shorter girl’s compassion opened the other’s eyes. They didn’t even think about it, and now they felt bad.


“Okay, we have to go to Akimoto-sensei now, wish her luck guys.” Yuko said, pulling her friend along to the producer’s office.

“Good luck.” The other’s actually wishes her so, and it surprised both of the chibis.

Before the two girls leave the stage room, Takamina quickly glance at her oshimen, and was happy to see that she was still being watched. She feels like she can do it, that she can really convince the producer to give her a position in the group.

“You nervous?”

“I would be lying if I say that I’m not.”

The two chibis exchange smiles as they know it’s the only way to comfort them. They reaches the door and the squirrel knocks.

“Come in.”

“This is it.” Yuko whispered before going in alone to request the sudden interview. The clock was slowly ticking as the shorter girl wait for her friend to come out.

While waiting, she saw her oshimen walking by, making eye contact once again. Takamina feels like it’s the girl’s subtle way of wishing her luck as well, and she can’t help, but feel really strengthen by it.

“Takamina, ganbatte.” Oshima came out, giving an okay for Takahashi to go in.

“K-Konnichiwa.” Takamina bows at the producer, feeling all the nervousness coming back from seeing him.

“Don’t be afraid. Come sit.” Akimoto Yasushi chuckles.

“H-hai.” The short girl did what she was told.

“Namae wa?”

“Takahashi Minami desu.”

“Nansai desu ka?”

“Jyuuhassai desu.”

“Otanjoubi wa?”

“Shi gatsu yokka desu.” The birthday of the ribbon girl has caught the sensei’s attention, making him smile.

“Why should I give you a chance to be in AKB?” All the other questions were just formalities. This was the real deal.

“I can sing pretty well, I know all the AKB songs, and I memorized the dances too.” Yasushi was impressed by the confidence that the girl is showing. He can see a potential in her, and maybe finally found the perfect person for the position that has not been filled.

“Alright. I’ll make you a deal.” Takamina lean in close to hear the proposition.

“You have to perform three songs in front of me and the others. I get to pick one songs, they get to pick one song, and you choose a song you want. If you do well and the other members are impressed, you’re in. What do you think, Takahashi-san?” The old man folded his hands together and rest his chin on top.

“Deal sir.”

There was a moment of silence before Akimoto Yasushi called in Togasaki to tell the other girls to agree to a song for the new comer.

“Takahashi-san, good luck.” Even though Akimoto-sensei had said so, he knew that the short girl in front of him would make it.

The two of them walk back into the theater with many girls eyeing them. All the eyes made Takamina uncomfortable, and so she sought out her oshimen’s whereabouts. The other girl was easily spotted sitting on one of the front benches with the other members that had talked to her before with Yuko.

“Takamina~” The squirrel got up and gave her friend a hug, patting the girl in the back to encourage her.

“Thanks Yuko.”

“Takahashi-san, please go on stage, a mic is ready for you.”

She slowly walks up to the stage, feeling a great big pressure, causing her to tremble a bit. She looks around, and again, there were too many eyes. She looks at her oshimen, hoping that it would calm her down a bit, and it somewhat did after seeing the curious eyes on her.

“Takahashi-san, I would like for you to perform our latest single, ‘Iiwake Maybe’.” Yasushi requested, in which the girl oblige.

She took a few breath, and started singing, while dancing. Everything was perfect. The lyrics and dance move are in sync with each other. Nothing was too fast or too slow. If people didn’t know that she was an outsider, they would have thought that she’s a member.

Applause could be heard after she finishes up the song. A big smile was on her face as it seems that she has pleased everyone with her performance.

“Very impressive Takahashi-san. Please perform your choice.” Akimoto-sensei was also applauding her, which gave her more confidence.

“Hai. I’ll be performing Team A’s third stage, ‘Bird’.” Again, the girl took a few breather before putting her soul into singing the song.

Everyone was captivated by the energy that Takamina gave into singing and dancing to the song. It seems like the track was made for her and only her, even though she does not look like an imprisoned bird at all. She looks like she’s flapping her wing proudly, soaring through the clear sky to be free, and to find new love.

There were no applause after she finishes. She was afraid that they didn’t like it, but she was proven wrong, when everyone shout out about how amazing she was. She blushes a little with all the compliments, but there was still one song left to perform. She can feel it. She can feel that she’ll be able to get into the group like that.

“Alright, what song did you girls pick?” Yasushi asked the members.

“Since Acchan’s birthday was last month, we picked ‘Namida Surprise’.”

“I think that is a wonderful choice. Takamina, carry on.” The old man called the girl by her nickname. It seems like it was already settled that she’ll be able to join, but of course, with one more song.

Maeda Atsuko’s birthday was July 10th, slightly a month and a half before the release of ‘Iiwake Maybe,’ and it was celebrated during the stage performance. Even so, the other members thought it would be interesting to see one person singing happy birthday to their ace, as it would be a very special and dedicating performance, to the center girl alone.

Takamina looks at Acchan and smiled, hoping that this last song would bring a smile to the ace’s face, giving her victory to the group.

As the song was closely reaching to its end. Takahashi had a thought to make the performance even more special. She step down from the stage and stood before the center girl, singing the last few lines.

“Happy, Happy Birthday!
Guddo rakku wo kimi ni!
Gyutto dakishime
Saigo ni mou ikkai omedetou!”

“Otanjoubi Omedetou~” The girl walks up to Acchan and kneel down in front of her, saying the last line with a smile showing her cute dimples.

All the members watched with a grin on their face. They wanted to see what reaction their ace has, but the girl is not showing anything, except for flush cheeks.

“A-arigatou…” Maeda said, slowly looking away afterwards.

“Ah ah~ our Acchan is being tsundere again.” Shinoda teased, earning giggles from the others.

“I think we’ve seen enough, and can all agree that Takamina performance is just like that of an AKB member, if not better.” Akimoto started, with the many nods of others.

“Takahashi Minami.”


“Welcome to AKB48.”Yasushi smiled, walking up to the girl and putting his hand out to shake.

“Arigatou gozaimasu.” Takamina shook the extended hand and bows.

“Where is Team A at?” The old man looks around.

“Hai.” Eight girls answered, while one was still just sitting.

“Welcome your new captain to the team… and Acchan?” Akimoto-sensei turned to look at the sitting girl.

“EH!” Everyone was surprised to see that the newcomer has gotten the position of being their captain. They know that because Team A was the first to debut, whoever leads Team A is basically leading all the other team as well, making them the leader. Though you also have to earn respect and the title yourself.

“Hai?” She looks at him with her head tilted in question. Other was watching to see what else would changes.

“Meet your new partner.” There was a twinkle in Yasushi’s eyes when he told her the news.

“What do you mean?” Maeda was confused, but so was everyone else.

“Double center for the stage performance, and our next single ‘River’.” If people were surprised by the first news, the second one makes their eyes pop out even more. Not only does the new girl gets to be the captain and leader, but also a center?

“Now you have a full team of sixteen members with a captain.” Akimoto felt happy with the result.

“Huh? Muri muri desu.” Takamina shakes her head, feeling that her position would be impossible for her to handle. She thought she would only get in and that was it. She didn’t expect for all these promotions.

“I have faith in your Takamina.” He placed his hand on her shoulder, showing support.

“H-hai…” There was no choice, but to accept it.

“I have to go now girls, but Takamina, drop by my office later to sign the contract.” He left to do his work, and for the members to go back to their training.

No one was moving as everything was so sudden and they just didn’t know how to react, but Yuko was the first to snap out and congratulate her friend.


“Ah… Does all this seem like a dream to you?” The shorter of the two still couldn’t believe that everything was happening.

“It does, but now that you’re here, we have to practice the new single.” The squirrel pushed Takamina towards Acchan.

“Come on, your partner needs to be updated on the moves.” She teased the ace.

Sayaka saw this as a hint to ask the others to continuing learning. The senbatsu members also got into position leaving the three girls by the bench.

“T-Takahashi Minami desu.” Takamina smiled, putting her hand out to shake.

“Maeda Atsuko.” Acchan shook the hand, feeling the warmth coming from the other girl. There was just something different with this one.

“I’m Oshima Yuko, but both of you already knew that, so let’s go.” The squirrel dragged her friend to the stage, whispering…

“Aren’t you happy?” She nudge the girl a few times before joining the others and getting into position as well.

“Ne, Takamina, congratulation on joining AKB. We decided to treat you to lunch for doubting your ability.” Shinoda said, with the agreement of the others.

“Sounds good.” Even though the ribbon girl was on the stage, she wasn’t really sure on what to do as it was a new single.

“Acchan, show this special girl the routine, since she’s your partner and you guys are double center.” Miichan suggested, grabbing the attention of the other members.

The two girls were being stared at, which causes them both to blush. Takahashi could only do what the gachapin said since no one else really knows the center’s dance moves except for the understudy and the other girl.

“M-Maeda-san, would that be okay with you?” Takamina shyly asked.

“Y-yeah, that’s fine…” The ace walked over to one side of the stage, so that she could get some room for the both of them, while the other girls moved away to the other side.

“Takamina.” Yuko whispered, winking at the girl without saying anything else.

“T-Takahashi-san?” Acchan called out, looking for her partner, which is a very cute sight.

“H-hai.” The shorter girl immediately rushes over.

“So we’ll start with the stomps first. It’s the hardest part of the song. It took me a very long time to even learn it, but you’ll probably do fine.”

Was that a compliment coming from the ace? She has never speak so much before, and this new finding intrigues all the members there. What’s the sudden change?

“A-arigatou Maeda-san.” Takamina blushes, scratching the back of her head.

The younger girl starts stomping and doing the clap slowly for the other to follow. It was truly difficult because they would have to pick up the pace when they perform for real.

The shorter girl put in all her hard work to memorize the movement and in no time, she remembers them and do them perfectly.

“You learn faster than I did, Takahashi-san…” The center girl pouted adorably.

“A-ah, but I will never be as graceful as you, Maeda-san.” The chibi girl grins, trying to make the other feel better.

“Y-you can call me Atsuko, if you want…” The girl blushes as she tries to be friend with this new member.

Again, not only was Takamina shock, but so was the other members. Usually you have to approach the shy girl before she talks to you, and in a sense of way, the older girl kinda did.

“A-Atsuko, call me Minami.” To be able to meet the ace of AKB and to be on first name basic is a big accomplishment for the captain.

“…mi… let’s continue practicing.” The center girl grew red as she gets ready in her position.

“Hai~” A big grin was clearly shown on the leader’s face as she stands next to the girl.

After learning the stomps, everything else was easier to remember. Her dance moves is basically like Acchan’s, except that there are a few parts where she has to mirror the other girl instead.

The dance instructor came in to watch the whole performance. She notice the new girl, but didn’t say anything. She wanted to see what this girl can do, and so she told everyone to be in place.

“New girl, stand next to Acchan.” That was the only thing the woman said before telling them to start.

“AKB~” Maeda was the one to say this line since she was the only center before. With the addition of Takahashi, there will be a few changes to the singing once the contract is signed.


Since Takamina doesn’t exactly know where to transit, she did the part that she needed to and look over at Atsuko to imitate her position. Even though this action delayed the shorter girl a little bit, all her dance move was perfect and very much in sync with everyone else.

“Well done new girl. Namae wa?”

“Takahashi Minami desu, yoroshiku onegaishimasu.” The girl bows down, earning a smile from the woman.


News travel fast around that Team A has gotten a new member. Every girls came into the theater just to see who this special girl is, and to their amazement, the girl dances and sings like no other.

“Wah~ the new girl is cute.”

“I wonder what she’s like.”

“Since she’s a captain, I wonder if she’s like Sayaka-san or Yukirin-san.”

Speculation about Takahashi Minami was made by the other members, but since they don’t really know her, nothing was proven yet.

“Look, they’re finished practicing, let’s go talk to her.” The girls tried to walk over and approach the new member, but stopped by what they see.

Acchan and Takamina walked towards each other and talk. They went to their bags, which is sitting next to each other, and grab their water bottle.

“She’s close with Maeda-san?”

“I didn’t think Maeda-san is close with anybody…”

It was true. Even though Acchan is closer to the first generation members and some senbatsu members, but it wasn’t enough for her to initiate a talking section with them like she’s doing it with Takamina.

The two of them seem to be in their own world talking and laughing with each other. The other members wanted to approach them, but with the aura that they’re emitting off, no one dare to do so.

“Ne, Minami, let’s go eat afterwards.”

Did everyone heard it right? Did Maeda Atsuko just invited someone to go eat with her? This would not have been believable if the members weren’t there to witness this scene.

“Un~ I would like that.” The two girl exchanges smile, continuing to have a conversation, without noticing the looks of the others.

Not too far away, the senbatsu members were observing and talking among themselves.

“Neh, Yuko, isn’t Takamina your best friend?” Miichan asked.

“Yeah… why?” Oshima was confused by the sudden question.

“How come she’s not with us, you, but over there with Acchan?”

“Miichan, we all saw how Atsuko initiated the talk, and it’s rare to see that she’s making friends.” Mariko reprimanded.

“Well yeah, bu-“

“Also, their bags are next to each other, so it makes sense that they’ll converse anyway.” Tomochin added.

“You said that Takamina likes AKB before joining us, right?” Mariko inquired.

“Yeah… why?” The squirrel raised her eyebrow.

“Who’s her oshimen again?”

“I never mentioned who it was, Mariko…”

Yuko may be dumb sometimes, but she won’t fall for the other member’s trick. She won’t betray her best friend’s secret. They’ll know when Minami tells them herself.


So yeah, I'm gonna stop there because I actually haven't finished with this OS yet :( I started writing this OS way before I went into writer's block, which is why it's incomplete *sigh*

I haven't been writing a lot lately, hence why there is no update at all except for this. I will always have something to dedicate to Minami's birthday  :heart:
but I'm just not in the mood to write anymore. I don't have any motivation so I can't get anything out...

I really don't know when I'll update again... probably not until Atsuko's birthday because even though I'm annoyed with her lately, I still love her, so I'll have something for it lol

Anyway, I hope all of you guys are doing well, and I thank you for the comments. Those comments will hopefully be addressed in the next update. Again, thank you for the support guys.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: black_maa on April 08, 2015, 10:03:14 AM
It really was some time, when you last time update it something.. :roll:
However, this isn't no one from your previously stories, but still.. it's very good.  :)
It's very interesting to read, how Takamina gettin AKB and how fast things going with her oshimen..

Patiently waiting a continue and others yours stories.. and hoping, that you won't stop to write.

Thank you for this update.  :)

P.s. Annoyed? Did she do something? Looks like I haven't noticed some news.. :huhuh
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: cisda83 on April 09, 2015, 12:49:28 AM
Ah... continue it please....ASAP...

Can't wait... Can't wait...

So interesting...

Takamina as a new member auditioning like Mariko...

Getting it.. being promoted to the captain and double centre with Atsuko

Getting closer with her oshimen... and being liked by her....

Very good....

Can't wait to see what's going to happen next

Thank you for the OS

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: yuuchans on April 09, 2015, 06:39:52 AM
You finally updated something~ at least!  :heart:

Hey its okay, you know that you dont have to force yourself to write, just take it easy, i'll patiently waiting for the next one anyways~  :thumbup  :on drink:

Seriously, you're like one of my Kami authors of all the time, with Nisemono, shiroi x kuroi and all the awesome OS.  :sashiko:  :mon inluv: 
What's with all this confession anyways  XD XD  :mon XD:

But minami's being all cool & confidence is just  :luvluv1: :luvluv2:

well then, take your times~  :on gay:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: Tanchan on April 09, 2015, 09:25:18 AM
SOmehow I have a feeling Takamina's oshimen isn't Acchan, she's never mentioned her name hasn't she?
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: Minami-chan on April 09, 2015, 11:50:10 AM
Woow! I really like this fic!!
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: phoenix0i on April 09, 2015, 08:31:47 PM
Thank you for the OS.
Please continue writing fics.
They're amazing.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: Mina on May 07, 2015, 06:17:56 AM
Ne author-san, you will not finish the fanfiction, you should be busy, but it would spend to know the end, especially nisemono, wanted to know if Atsuko win the heart of  minami. Please.
And sorry to bother so.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Unmei (4/8/15)
Post by: takaminasjokes on May 07, 2015, 06:35:53 PM
hey~ i've been meaning to post a comment on this thread but it always go out of my mind OTL OTL

anyways i wish you'd update your on-going fics XD any of them will do lol *cough*Nisemono*cough* :mon misch:
i love the drama (with acchan sort of left takamina and all lol) and acchan's turn to somewhat suffer 'cause takamina won't even pick her over uta but please don't let it go as far as takamina falls for uta  :mon cry: noooooo~  :mon whine: :mon whine:
just make acchan all jealous and frustrated lol anything, really. as long as it's an update  :on GJ:

thumbs up for your other fics too~ i enjoyed reading them! Kowai!'s really funny btw hahaha
update when you can author-san!!
Title: [YuiParu] Mirai (5/26/15)
Post by: lezperv on May 27, 2015, 07:10:48 AM
Hey everyone, how have you guys been?

Today is my birthday, so I thought I should at least post something up even if it's short and not what everyone wanted... haha

So this is a YuiParu Drabble. It's my first time writing them, so it won't turn out so great...



“Why are you looking at me like that?” The shorter girl came over to sit down on the lap of the other.

“I was just thinking of something…” The girl replied smiling at her partner and wrapping her arms around the girl.

“Share with me?” The younger girl whines, causing the older one to chuckle.

“Okay okay.”


“I can never resist you and your cute self.” The captain being honest to her ace, causing said girl to blush.

“I have been thinking of Takamina-san and Acchan.”


“Well, what do you think of Takamina-san?”

“Hmm, she’s a really kind senior who is willing to help everybody out that she’ll forget to eat. She’s so dedicated to AKB that I’m worried about her health. She’s the best friend you could ask for and a best leader too… You remind me a lot of her, why?”

“It’s because whenever I look at you, I’m reminded of Acchan too. Do you get what I’m saying?”

The shorter girl shook her head with a pout. She doesn’t understand what her girlfriend is trying to say.

“Don’t you think we resemble Takamina-san and Acchan? Their partnership and relationship?”

The younger girl scrunches up her eyebrows in a thinking manner. She kinda agrees that both of them resembles the eternal leader and ace of AKB.

“Un~ but I don’t think I resemble Acchan at all.”

“It doesn’t matter if you see it or not because you’re the Acchan to my Takamina.” The captain leant in, planting a soft, yet meaningful kiss upon the other girl’s lips.

“Let’s work hard and become like them together. We’ll be the nidaime Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko to support AKB like they did.” The older girl stood up and pushed her partner down into the seat. She kneeled down holding onto the other girl’s hands, asking…

“Will you walk alongside me on this path, Haruka?”

If anyone were to walk in on this sight, they would think that the taller girl is proposing to the younger one, but that’s not it. This scene not only represent commitment, but the trust and love that both girls have for each other.

“Yes, I will, Yui.” Paruru flings herself at Yokoyama, hugging the girl tightly. She has taken a big step in their relationship and that makes her happy.

“Thank you, Haruka.” The new soukantoku was glad to have her girlfriend by her side because the path that they both decided on, will be long and rough.

“Uun~ I will go anywhere with you Yui.” Shimazaki whispered, as a member knocks on the door.

“Paruru, Yuihan, we’re shooting now.”

“We’ll be right there.” The captain shouted as she stood up holding her hands out for her partner to take.

They walk towards the door saying ‘I love yous’ to each other as they move forward to their future.


So yeah... I see YuiParu as the next AtsuMina. They aren't exactly the same, but they are very similar to my OTP.

Anyway, I'll try and update something better next time, hope you guys are still looking forward to my other fics ^_^

Mata ne :P
Title: Re: [YuiParu] Mirai (5/26/15)
Post by: Megumi on May 29, 2015, 07:59:19 PM
Happy belated birthday lezperv-san :)
Thank you for YuiParu OS and looking forward to your next AtsuMina update! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [YuiParu] Mirai (5/26/15)
Post by: Crimson Sky on May 31, 2015, 07:28:25 PM
I was surprised to see you writing YuiParu, but can see why after reading it :P
Anyway, a short but very sweet update >_<
Title: Re: [YuiParu] Mirai (5/26/15)
Post by: black_maa on May 31, 2015, 08:02:14 PM

I only now noticed, this was your update.. coz probably I am already used to, that you writting Atsumina stories.. hihi  :roll: , but....
First thing.. little bit late, but - HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!! :vv:
Second - still patiently waiting when you lezperv-san update your other stories! :hee:
Title: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: lezperv on July 11, 2015, 08:14:10 AM
@Megumi: Thank you for the belated birthday wish :D
@Crimson Sky: Hehe, I think you already know why, but thanks girl  :heart:
@black_maa: Haha, yeah I'm an AtsuMina shipper all the way, but I'll reveal why I wrote a YuiParu later :P Thank you for the belated birthday wish, and Thank you for always supporting me. I see that you started writing fanfics  :thumbup Keep up the good work  :twothumbs


Hey guys, been long huh?

Well, as I said, I'll be updating on Atsuko'a birthday.

Sorry, it isn't Nisemono, but I'm still working on it. Please disregard any errors I have because I didn't really recheck my work >_> ha..ha..

Anyway, Minami Omedetou on 4th in Sousenkyo, and Atsuko Otajoubi Omedetou  :love:



Chapter 1b

“Atsuko, are you ready? We have to get to the bus now.” Takamina stood at the theater door, looking back at her friend.

“Matte Minami~” Acchan rushed towards the other girl, out of breath. The sight in front of the short girl made her heart skip a beat, but it was a quick one again to make any sense of it.

“Ikou” The shorter girl extended her right hand for the other one to take.

“Un~” The younger girl blushes, but eagerly held onto the outreach hand.

Both girls rushes to the bus and sits in the only seat that was available, which was in the back. The seat didn’t really bother them since it gives them more privacy. Their hands were still intertwined with each other, and the funny thing was, they didn’t realized it because it felt so natural to them.

Maeda leans her head onto the other girl’s right shoulder, taking a slight nap, for she haven’t been getting enough sleep.

Takahashi wanted to have a conversation with her friend, turned over to the girl, but realized that she was asleep. She never saw the taller girl slept before, so seeing the girl’s face for the first time left quite an impression on her, since said girl was looking really adorable.

Somehow sleep was contagious, and so the older girl rest her head against her friend, joining her in a nap as well.

There were a few members who sat close to the two girls, who notices the cute gesture between the two. Shinoda Mariko and Kojima Haruna in the seat diagonally from them. Across from the tall dual were Oshima Mai and Minegishi Minami. Finally, the seat next to the sleeping girls, are Itano Tomomi and Kasai Tomomi.

All of these girls have worked and performed with the two girls before, except for Kasai. They each have their own opinion regarding the two girls. Some of them are good, some of them are neutral, and some of them are bad.

Shinoda Mariko was the only member who didn’t think badly of the two because they were the ones who helped her feel welcomed when she first joined AKB. If anything, the older woman adores the two girls greatly.

Itano Tomomi had the opportunity to work with the two and found out that they were just like her. They weren’t arrogant or anything like that just because they got the center position. They were sweet and very forgiving.

Minegishi Minami was a little different when it comes to Maeda Atsuko. She was jealous of the fact that Acchan gets to have a solo unit when she doesn’t even want it, while she herself want it, but couldn’t get it. She comes to accept that there is something special in the other girl that she may not possess, so she tries to be neutral. She only worked with Takahashi Minami a few times, so it wasn’t enough for her to grasp the girl yet, but she knows that the girl with the same name as her is really nice. She was actually jealous of her because even though they had the same name, she was called Miichan instead, and she didn’t like it very much.

Kojima Haruna never really cared for the two girls who are younger than her. She feels like she couldn’t connect with them. She really doesn’t have anything against the two. She just rather hangs with people who are the same age as her.

Oshima Mai, with Nakanishi Rina, Sato Yukari, and Urano Kazumi, have worked with the two girls on more than one occasion. They’ve come to adore them as well, especially after witnessing the dona dona donut skit that the two girls tried to perform in the theater for the A1 stage, but there wasn’t much opportunity for these older girls to spend time with them as they were busy with their own schedules.

As the bus reaches the location for their pv shooting, everyone snapped out of their thoughts. The six members who sit closes to the two girls, looked at each other to see who would wake them up.

Mariko signaled that she would be the one, but before she does so, she took a picture of them first. The other five members giggled at the older woman’s action, as they wait to get off the bus together. Those two look too adorable to not be captured on phone.

“Takamina, Acchan, okite.” Shinoda called out, tapping on the shorter girl’s arm, causing her to wake up immediately.

Takahashi opens her eyes and was greeted with six faces smiling back at her. She grins and yawned, trying to stand up, but was held back by the sleeping girl beside her. She forgot that their hands was still entwined.

“U-um, why don’t you guys go ahead, we’ll catch up in a minute.” Takamina blushes as she was silently asking for room to wake up the beauty next to her.

The six smiled, knowing the implication for privacy, went and got off the bus.

The older girl turned to her friend and tries to wake the girl up without frightening her. She knows what it feels like to be woken up without a warning, and she doesn’t like that very much.

“Atsuko, okite.” The shorter girl said softly, shaking the other girl slightly.

“Hmmm, five more minute...” Maeda whines, snuggling into the comfort of the arm that she slept on.

“Atsuko, we’re here already, and we don’t want to be late for the shooting.”

“Hmmm, yada~” Acchan continues to sit there, holding onto her friend.

“Neh Takamina, can we go over our scenes?” The voice came out of nowhere, and it belongs to none other than Oshima Yuko, who was standing near the bus exit.

The sound of another person surprised the two girls. One of the girls especially didn’t like the squirrel’s presence at all, and she definitely didn’t like how that girl came and ruin her private time.

“Ah, Yuko, I’ll be right there.” The shorter girl smiled reassuringly and watches as her scene partner got off the bus.  She turned to see that the younger girl was awake, which she didn’t expect.

“Atsuko, let’s go.”


Both girls stood up, still hand in hand, started walking towards the set. They both split up so that Takahashi could go find Oshima, but before she went to the other direction, Maeda pulled her friend back with the same hand that was holding onto the other.

“Once you’re done practicing… come find me, okay?” Acchan said, looking into the other girl’s eyes. There was some kind of meaning behind that sentence, but Takamina only took it as her friend wanted to spend more time with her.

“Un~” Was the cute respond the older girl give.

The younger girl watches as her friend went to the second generation girl. She wants to keep her eyes on them, but she needs to find out about her own roles too.

“Takamina~” The squirrel smiled, seeing the girl walking towards.

“Oshima-san. So what do we have to do?”

The second generation girl pulled Takahashi with her to the scenes that they will be shooting together. She then pulled out a bag of pockey and toss it towards the other girl.

“We’re sharing this and hang out, watching the scenery until you got a message from Maeda-san...” The squirrel said excitedly at first, but when she mentioned the other girl’s name, her smile slowly disappear.

“That sounds fun, Oshima-san.” The shorter girl was enthusiastic about it.

“Call me Yuko, okay?”

“Un~ Yuko.” Takamina smiled, causing the other girl to blush.

“Ah, um, after you received the message from Maeda-san, we’ll be running for a long time.”

“Eh, but I don’t like running…” The younger girl pouted.

“Haha, why not? It’s fun.”

“It’s fun for you because you’re athletic…”

“Takahashi-san, Oshima-san, anything you would like to say into the camera?” A staff came over with the heavy machine on his shoulder.

Instead of saying anything Yuko started bouncing around with a peace sign, which makes Takamina do the same. The two girls look silly, but seeming to have fun at the same time.

Meanwhile, Maeda was going over with what she had to do. She kept on looking around to see if her friend would be returning anytime soon, but couldn’t see the one she was aiming for.

The shooting for the pv started as both girls didn’t get time to meet with one another. Only when they were all dancing with the group is when they caught a glimpse of each other.  Even during break times, they both were busied with their own scenes to shoot.

Of course everything went well for both of the girls as they interacted with more people and get to know the other members, but there was just something that’s nagging in the inside.

As the shooting was over, everyone thanked each other for their hard work while packing to get ready to go home.

The members entered the same bus and took the same seat as earlier. Takamina got to the bus first and went to the last seat to wait for Acchan, while said girl was looking around to find her friend. With no luck of seeing the shorter girl, she went onto the bus with a pout on her face.

As Maeda starts walking back to the same seat that she had occupy earlier, she saw the top of somebody’s head, immediately she knew it was her and walked towards the girl quickly.
“Minami~” The younger girl called out, smiling.

“Atsuko~” Takahashi reciprocated the structure as she stood up to let her friend in to sit by the window.

They both continue to stare at one another, each has something to say, but felt embarrassed to say so. Eventually, one of them got enough courage to speak…

“I missed you today…”

The other girl was surprised to hear such confession. She, too, felt the same way about the other. She blushes as she replies…

“I missed you too…”


“Yeah… it was weird not seeing you around a lot…”

“Hontou, because I thought you forgot all about me when you’re with Oshima.” Acchan scrunches her eyebrows in a teasing matter.

“What? I could never forget you Atsuko. You’re my best friend.” Takamina took it seriously, didn’t know that the other girl was just joking.

Was the other girl really joking though?

“Hontou?” The taller girl asked, looking down away from her friend to hide the blush.

“Uso jya nai yo.” The older girl reached out to grab the other’s hand.

“Un…” Maeda squeezes the hand, feeling very happy inside.

The bus took off, going back to the theater to drop the girls off. On the long way home, both girls feel satisfied that they have strengthen their friendship, and that nothing could change the relationship at all.


After the release of their single ‘Aitakatta,’ AKB has become more known around Japan. They have gain more fans, and bookings in talk shows. Team B was also formed as the third addition to AKB48. There are a total of 13 girls. This Team is considered to be luckier than the first two because AKB has already established a fan base.

During this time, the AKB girls finally gets to take a break. Even though they still have to do their stages performances, they have a little bit of free time now, since there won’t be any activities till later.

The two girls who are most excited for this is none other than Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko. These two have been looking forward to spending time with each other and hanging out like normal people for the longest, but due to their work schedule and slow learning, they couldn’t.

“Minami~ I’m sooo excited hehe.” Acchan held onto one of Takamina’s arm and swing playfully like a child was about to get what they’ve always wanted.

“Haha, me too, we’ve waited so long… I told you we would, Atsuko.” Even though the shorter girl was trying to pack her stuff in the duffle bag, the center girl isn’t really letting her with all the shaking.

“Un~ I’ll never doubt your promise ever again.”

“Eh? So you have doubted me?” The older girl looks shocked, scrunching her eyebrows at her friend.

“Hmmm, just a little tiny itsy bit.” Maeda tries to justify herself by showing how small her doubt was, of course it wasn’t enough for Takahashi.

Takamina continues to pack up her clothes, not talking or responding to Acchan anymore. Of course, as her friend, the taller girl quickly understood. She jumped on the shorter girl, prepared for if they have to fall down, but they never did.

The taller of the two continues to hold on tightly at her friend, amazed that said girl was still able to stand. She then wraps her arms around the girl’s neck, looking at her in the eye with a pout on her lips.

“I’m sowwie, Minami~ pwease forgive me~” Acchan’s whine is undeniably cute and adorable, but since Takamina is her best friend, she was able to withstand it even if it’s only for a little longer.

“Minami~” Maeda starts moving her body around, making it harder for the older girl to stand up straight.

“Atsuko, stop that, we’re gonna fall if you keep shaking.” Takahashi holds her friend ever tighter, hands grabbing onto the other girl’s thigh, near the butt to lift the girl up.

“Not unless you stop being mad at me, Minami~” No one can withstand the pouting face of Maeda Atsuko when she looks so adorable.

“I’m not mad, Atsuko.”


“I was a little upset that you doubted me-”

“I promise to never doubt you again! So come on, forgive me, Minami~” Acchan smiled at Takamina. The genuine nose wrinkled smile that only shows on her face when she’s truly happy. It’s the same kind of smile that her friend loves to see.




“Yay~ Minami~” The two girls hugged each other while laughing, still in the same position that they were in, which is surprising because they should of fall or something by now. Who knew Takahashi was that strong when she look so weak.

While this cute scene occurred, on the other side of the room, there were girls whispering and glaring again.

“Look at them.”

“They are so gay.”

“Hella gay.”

“Super gay.”

“I bet they’re going out with each other.”

Gay or not gay, it was their decision to make. Love is love, no matter what gender they are. The other members are just jealous of the friendship that these two girls carried. Some of them have already accepted the fact that these two would be the top members, and have learned to like the two, while others still have some resentment.

Shinoda shook her head at these members. She wasn’t really opposed to the whole gay thing, but it is true that Japanese society won’t accept that so easily, let alone accepting two popular girls from AKB dating each other. Though, it would be interesting to see if fans would get excited or disgusted by this.

“Takamina, Acchan, what are you guys excited about?” The older woman asked.

“Well… we’ll finally get to hang out and stay over each other’s house.” The shorter girl explained.

“I’ve been waiting for so long, Mariko, I can’t wait till tomorrow~” The tallest woman laughs at her cute little friends.

“Is it just going to be you two?”

“Un~” Both girls nodded.

“Ohhh~ so like a deeto?” Shinoda teased.

“Huh? Um… ah… uh…” The two girls didn’t know what to say about it, except for blushing, which amuses the older woman greatly.

“I’m just teasing you guys. Where will you guys go?”

“Sushi~ Minami promised to take me there~” Acchan was really adorable being all excited about the hang out, and of course, sushi.

“Yeah, I promised her that, but maybe we could go see a movie too?” Takamina look over at her friend to see what she thinks, and a happy nod was returned.

“Anywhere else you have in mind, Takamina?” Mariko was really interested because everything that the two girls was telling her, sounded like a date.

“Hmm… go shopping and getting some sweets? Then we’ll head back to my house. Atsuko will stay for the weekends, and it’ll be my turn to stay at hers next week.” Maeda likes the sound of all the things suggested by Takahashi.

“Wow~ it really does sound like a deeto.” Again the woman teases her younger friends, earning another round of red cheeks.

“M-Mariko~ mou~” Acchan hides her face in between Takamina’s neck, her back facing the troll.

“Well, have fun tomorrow, but wait… don’t you guys have school?”

“Yeah… but we’re not going tomorrow though. We’ll go on Saturday, so I still get to go over Minami’s house to relax.” A smile continues to show on Acchan’s face, and it’s probably the longest it’s been on there.

“My mom has been looking forward to meeting Atsuko, finally she gets to.” Takamina laughs.

“Woh~ aren’t you guys moving a bit too fast?” Shinoda is on a roll with the teasing today. She can’t seem to let this couple off even if they aren’t a couple, yet.

“What’s moving too fast?” Itano Tomomi came over with Kasai Tomomi.

“These two’s relationship… Acchan is meeting Takamina’s mom tomorrow.”

“Hayai! When do we get an invitation?” Tomochin is also joining in on the fun. Kasai was just watching and giggling.

“Mou~ you guys…” Maeda continues to hide her face, leaving Takahashi’s redness shown to their friends.

“We love you two, that’s why we teased. Anyway, to change the subject, who is your friend Tomochin?”

“Kasai Tomomi, Tomo~mi desu~”

“Shinoda Mariko, Mariko-sama desu.”

“Takahashi Minami, Takamina desu.”

“Maeda Atsuko, Acchan desu.”

“Nice to officially meet you guys.”

“Officially? Didn’t we meet before?” The shorter girl was confused, sharing the same look with her companion.

“What I meant is that we finally get to talk because no one dares to talk-”

“Tomo~mi!” Tomochin shush the girl, didn’t want her to say any further, but both Acchan and Takamina understands.

“We see…” The fun, friendly, and brightness in their eyes started to fade slowly. Even though a smile was still apparent on their face, it was clear that it was just a mask that they put on, the type of mask that they’ve learned to put on over the year. 

“Anyway, it was nice meeting you Kasai-san, but we have to go now.” Takahashi and Maeda walked out of the practice room together, leaving the three behind.

“They are sensitive to that topic, Tomo~mi…”

“Gomenasai…” Kasai pouted her lips.

“Well, what’s done is done, but make sure to talk to them like normal next time.” Mariko said, patting the girl.




“Minami~ Gomen ne for making you wait.”


Today was the day where Acchan gets to stay at Takamina’s house for the weekend. They met up with each other immediately after school, but since the younger girl had class duty, she was a little late coming out.

“Do you want to stop by some place?”

“Hmmm, can we go get some crepes?” Maeda wanted some sweets.

“Okay, let’s go.” Takahashi obliged as always.

They went to the store and each bought a different flavor crepe. Acchan got strawberry/banana with whip cream. Takamina got anko (red beans) with green tea flavor ice cream.

“Minami, let me get a bite?” Maeda likes to eat many different foods. She especially likes sharing with her friend because they’ll each get two tastes instead of one.

“Hmm~ Oishii~ here, try mine.”

“Un~ Umai~” The girls continued to smile at each, bouncing in their seat, and sharing their crepes. From an outside point of view, they just look absolutely adorable.

“Ne Minami, can we walk around first before going to your house?” Acchan suggested. It was still a bit early for them to go home immediately so Takamina didn’t mind one bit.

They went to a nearby park, sitting on the bench, watching other people there. The weather wasn’t hot, but it was sunny. There was wind blowing, which makes it the perfect temperature.

“Ah~ Kimochi~”

Takahashi watches the sun shines brightly on her friend’s face. She thought the girl look absolutely breath-taking, very beautiful, and her smile was to die for.

“I’ve always love your smile, Atsuko.” The comment made Maeda turned to look at her friend. The same smile never disappears from the girl’s face.

“I’ve always love your kindness, Minami, but you’re too kind sometimes...” There is a different emotion showing on the younger girl’s face even though she continues to mask it.

Why did I say that?

“What do you mean?” Takamina was really confused.

“Nandemonai… I wish we can hang out more like this.” What Acchan meant was that, her friend was nice to everybody, and that could be easily taken advantage of. She also felt that, it wouldn’t be anything special, if the shorter girl is kind to everyone.

Why do I feel like this?

“Atsuko, tell me…”Even though the older girl doesn’t know what exactly Maeda is showing, she can detect it somehow, and it’s a mixture of sadness.

“It’s really nothing, Minami… AKB is getting more popular, huh?” The taller girl continues to change subject since she doesn’t want to talk about it. She doesn’t even understand the feeling herself, let alone, expressing it.

“Yeah, it is… They’re attracted to you.” Takahashi wants to continue discussing what the other girl was feeling, but decided to let it go for now.

“Hehe, but they’re also attracted to you. Your ‘Bird’ performance is amazing.” It was true. Atsuko was happy to find out that Minami was getting a solo when the third stage performance was announced. She felt that her friend deserves it, as she has been working so hard.

“You really think so?”

“Of course! I really like your singing, Minami~”

“T-thanks…” Takamina blushed slightly. Hearing compliments isn’t exactly normal for her, so it’s really special when she does.

“Hehe~ you’re blushing.” Acchan teased even though it excites her to see that she can cause such a reaction out of her friend.

 “Mou~ let’s go home.” The older girl walks ahead, making the other one follow.

The taller girl quickly catches up and walked closely side by side with her companion. Smiles were apparent on both of their faces as they head towards Takahashi’s house.




“Mama, I brought a friend over.”

“Do I finally get to meet her?” The mom comes out to the front to see the girls.

“Konbanwa, Maeda Atsuko, Acchan desu. Yoroshiku onegiashimasu.” The girl introduces herself and bows respectfully.

“Ara ara, you are definitely as cute as my daughter had described.”

“Mama!” Takamina cheeks turn red.

“A-arigatou gozaimasu.” Acchan also blushes at the compliment.

Giggling can be heard coming from the mom as she left the two girls to go back to making food. She felt that, that was enough teasing for the time being, as she knows the girls were also tired from school.

“Come on, Atsuko.” The shorter girl led her companion to her room to settle their things down, and to rest.

“Onee-chan!” Her younger brother, Ryo, came out to greet her.

“Hey, how’s school today?”

“Good… and who is this?” The little boy was so obvious, even a blind person can see that he’s starting to have a crush on the girl.

“This is my friend, Maeda Atsuko.”


“Boku wa Ryo desu, hajimashite.” The boy deepens his voice down to seem manly, but he only seems dumb to the older sister.

“Alright, alright, go do your homework.” Takahashi pushes her brother into his room and drag her friend into hers.

“Sorry about my otouto. He seems to be attracted to you…” Takamina grumbles as she speaks.

“It’s fine, but sadly I will never like him like that.” The taller girl giggles.

“That’s good, and he’s too young for it…”

“Oh? So if I were to be younger, it would be okay?” Acchan teases.

“W-what? No!.. Atsuko, no matter what age you are, I don’t want that. Okay?”

“Un~” This was the first time that she saw the shorter girl being super opposed to something, and somehow, it brings a smile to her face knowing that she was the reason.

She puts her bag down next to the owner of the room as she sat on the bed, and looking around.

“Wow~ so many pink…”

“A-ah… yeah… I like pink…”

“It’s cute~”

“Really? Thank god.” The owner felt relieve that her friend doesn’t think that it’s too much.

“So where will I be sleeping?” She assumes the extra futon that will be brought to her later.

“On the bed of course!”

“With you~?” She likes the idea and wouldn’t mind it.

“U-um… ah… no… You sleep on the bed and I’ll sleep on the futon.” At least the younger girl was right about a futon.

“Can we share bed instead?” It seems like it would be a hassle to pull another one out when a bed was already there. It was big enough to fit them two anyway since they’re pretty small.

“I-is that a good idea?” Takamina never really had a sleep over before, so she doesn’t really know the procedure, but there are really no rules at all.

“There’s no right or wrong, Minami, yes or no?” Acchan furrowed her eyebrows, looking at the older girl in the eye.

I feel like I can’t say no…

“W-whatever you like…” Was the only response coming out of her, since she didn’t want to flat out agree or disagree.

“Miichan, Acchan, Ryo, dinner time.”

“Come on, Atsuko, let’s go wash our hands first.”

The girls went to clean up before sitting next to each other at the dining table. There are so much food that four people would not be able to finish it.

“Eat as much as you want, okay, Acchan? Our Miichan doesn’t eat a lot.”

“Miichan?” The younger girl furrowed her eyebrows.

“Huh? Is there something wrong?” The mom was confused.

“Ah, I know what you’re thinking of, Atsuko. There’s another member in our group name Minami, but she’s called Miichan to distinguish herself. So Atsuko is probably surprised to hear it, right?” Takamina look over at her friend and smiled, earning multiple nods in return.

Taka-mama was surprised that her daughter had understand her friend with just a single word. How close these two girls are, she wonders, but it doesn’t matter. She’s just happy that her daughter has such a cute friend over. She wouldn’t mind seeing this adorable girl again.

“Itadakimasu~” Everyone says their thanks before eating.

“Oishii~” Acchan smiled brightly, while chewing on her food.

“I’m glad you like it.”

“Hehe~ Atsuko eats a lot mommy...itai!” Takamina teased, earning a smack to the arm.

“That’s what you get Miichan.” The mom and brother laugh at their family member, causing said member to pout.

The four people continue to eat dinner while chatting about AKB, and school. Afterwards, they relax in the living play watching TV shows.

Maeda was the first one to sit down at the corner of the couch, she waited for her friend to sit down with her so that she can cuddle, but Ryo took the spot instead. He blushes as Acchan was staring at him. She was surprised to see the boy, but didn’t ask him to move, for she didn’t want to be rude. She wants her friend’s family to like her, so she just sits there with a pout on her face.

Takahashi walked out seeing her brother next to her friend, which makes her eyebrows twitch and gives her a feeling of irritation for some reason.

“Miichan, what you standing there for?” The mom came out and pushes her daughter along to the couch.

The seating was Takamina, Taka-mama, Ryo, and Acchan. The best friends are on the opposite side of the couch, making them both upset.

The four continues to watch shows on TV until the little brother had to go to bed for his sport meetings the next day, leaving three people, but there was still a person blocking the girls from being together.

“You girls don’t stay up too late, okay?” Finally, the older woman was tired, retiring herself to bed.

Takamina and Acchan were still at each end of the couch, but they started scooting slowly towards each other, reuniting in the middle. The younger girl immediately latches herself onto her friend’s left arm, snuggling into the warm body, and resting her head on the shoulder.

“I missed you~” Maeda said, looking up at her friend.

“I… I missed you too…” Takahashi said, looking away to hide her blush.

The girls were looking at the TV, but none of them were really paying attention. Acchan was tracing and playing around with the arm she was holding onto. Takamina tried to concentrate, but was distracted by the fingers running up and down her arm instead.

“Minami, what’s this scar?” The taller girl looks up at her friend with round innocent eyes. The sight was really cute, causing another flow of redness onto the other girl’s face.

“O-oh, I got the scar when I was in kindergarten. It was the day before the athletic meet, and I was practicing for a race. I ran with all my might through a glass window, getting a cut from it, and it was in front of my parents too…” Takamina felt kind of lame for getting a scar from that.

“Hehehe~ that’s funny.” Acchan laughs, running her fingers on the scar to feel it.

“Mou~ what about you? Do you have any scars?” The shorter girl wants to know.

“Hmm, iya, none.” Maeda answered, smiling.

“Ah sou? Hmm, you’re perfect then.” Takahashi said, complimenting her friend, causing the younger girl to blush.

I’m not perfect like you…

“Atsuko let’s go to bed, it’s getting late, but we have to shower first.” The girl yawns, getting up and holding her hand out for her friend to take.

“Un~” The girls went to the bathroom to brush their teeth and into Takamina’s room.

“You can go ahead and take a shower first.” The older girl offered, taking some clothes from her closet, and settled it down on the bed.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, it’s fine.”

After the two girls had finishes with their shower and changing into comfortable clothes, the tiredness was finally kicking in. 

Takamina laid on the left side of the bed, and Acchan on the right. They both turn towards and stare into each other’s eyes.



 “…” Maeda didn’t know how to voice out her feelings. She wants to know that she won’t lose her best friend, no matter the situation, but she doesn’t know how to express it.

Takahashi can see that her friend is in deep thought. She reached out to take hold of the younger girl’s hand, giving it a squeeze to bring the girl out.

“Minami?” She squeezes the hand back, feeling at ease.

“Daijoubu dayo.” Takamina said seriously, making the other girl smile.

“How do you know what I was thinking of?”

“Do I? I don’t think so.” The shorter girl made a thinking face with her lips pouting.

“… but you know what to say all the time…”

“If I don’t know how to cheer you up, how would I be your best friend?” The older girl grins, showing her pearly white teeth, and giving a thumb up.

“Hehe~ you’re so silly… but thank you.” Acchan got the urge to make their friendship even closer, to bring it onto a different intimacy level. She pushed herself up a little and lean over her friend.


She kissed the other girl on the cheek, leaving the other girl surprise. She blushes from her sudden action, didn’t really understand why she felt like doing so.

The other girl was a mess, but not in a bad way. She was just shocked to be kissed by her friend. She never receives one from anyone else besides her mother. She reaches up to touch her cheek. Not only was it burning, but it was special.


“Oyasumi Minami.” The younger girl cut the older one off. She didn’t want to hear anything bad. She was afraid that she may have gone overboard.

“Oyasumi Atsuko.” Takamina reached out to hold the other girl’s hand, trying to tell her that it was okay and that they are still friends, if not closer.

The tiny gesture was enough for Acchan to close her eyes to sleep, but with a smile of content on her face.

The two girls held each other’s hand, falling asleep together, looking forward to their hang out tomorrow.


So yeah, I'm going to end there, but there is still one more part to this chapter ^_^

Hope my readers are still there haha. Anyway, thanks for your patience guys.

I'll be back with more next time, and hopefully it'll be the long awaited Nisemono :)

AtsuMina tribute - Stay Gold ( (A video I made, please watch and tell me what you think, thanks)
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: phoenix0i on July 11, 2015, 11:02:15 AM
Welcome back author-san!
Thank you for the update.
This is true enough, Shinoda really respected those two.
It's good to know that Atsumina's bond is escalating well.

Good job author-san!  :rock:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: black_maa on July 11, 2015, 07:07:25 PM
Update!!!!  :w00t:
You really have long updates.. but when I read them.. the ends come too fast.. XD But love it like that, cuz it really makes to be in these stories and imagionate it..  :)
About this F...1b - Aah..!! Those two are soooo cute!  :oops:  And glad to know, what there also are few others, who accept them to be like that.. :)
About video - Good video.. and good job..  :twothumbs  But why so sad music?  :huhuh
Hehe.. yeah.. I will try my best with writting them.. more like.. your stories was my inspiration to try myself too.. So.. thank you about that!  :)
Can't wait next update!!!!!!! :panic:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: sadri on July 12, 2015, 06:43:05 PM
Author san please update your fanfic, futari one.

Their story is so swett. I want to read more.

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: cisda83 on July 13, 2015, 01:24:55 PM
Oh.. another futari at last....

Been waiting for a while now...

Atsumina... is so cute....

Can't wait to see more

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: takaminasjokes on July 15, 2015, 03:59:12 PM
It was really nice reading atsumina's interactions~ XD
even the gap between them and the other girls seem to come off as simply nuances to their sweetness loool
i give two thumbs up to mariko too   :twothumbs
wonder if atsumina gets to grow up a few years in the next chap? hehe

anyway thank you for the update~ looking forward to next one *cough*nisemono*cough*
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: Archer1992 on July 28, 2015, 06:22:58 AM
Please update ASAP!!
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: Drakon on August 17, 2015, 10:43:26 PM
Author, remove Minami. Give AtsUta!

Well... so... sudden! О_О
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: Mina on August 18, 2015, 01:05:02 AM
loved it, but what about other fanfiction?
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: Mina on September 29, 2015, 08:13:07 AM
Continued please! :bow: :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: iLeo221 on December 27, 2015, 06:15:56 AM
you know! I really hate and love you at the same time! XD

You write fantastic fanfics, very good story. (I love all your works by the way! :) )but many of your story do not have a "the end" and you start with a new one :P
Argh! how can we keep up? And how can I hold out the whole excitement??!
you love to torture your readers. Am I right? :P

Nevertheless, Thank you for your hard work and I hope you will continue all your fanfics and give them someday a ending ;)
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: ttwm123 on April 02, 2016, 07:48:58 AM
please update shiroi x kuroi tenshi & nisemono, please~
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: Mina on April 03, 2016, 11:26:28 PM
The authors disappear or give an explanation why not write more, it's a shame, because fanfiction are great. :cry: :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1b (7/10/15)
Post by: ryu201 on April 04, 2016, 07:22:42 AM
ya!!! levperz-san!!!!
i know u still here since u still update about atsumina moment   :shifty:
u can leave us hanging like this  :scolding:
so please come back.....or i will seriously haunting u  :on polter:
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: lezperv on April 10, 2016, 08:14:37 AM
Hey everyone, I know it's been awhile, but I'm still alive. I'll try my best to write all my fanfic.

@iLeo221: I know I have a lot of open endings, but you have to admit, it's better than giving it an official ending lol
@ ryu201 and black_maa: You guys are probably my biggest supporter on jphip, so I really want to thank you guys for always trying to get me back to writing :)

thank you everyone for supporting me and looking forward to my stories. I promise i'll do my best to have you guys satisfied.

Minami Otanjoubi to Sotsugyou Omedetou



Chapter 7

Third POV

“Atsuko… I still love you, but I can’t give you another chance… I just can’t… Who is to say that you won’t leave me again or go back to that jerk?”

“When I read in the papers that you gave him another chance after he cheated on you… I wasn’t sure of what to think about it… The first thing that came to mind was that you’re a baka for that. The second was ‘why’? Thirdly was if you really love him that much…”

“I’m sorry for being a coward Atsuko, but I think it’s best if we’re only friends… Akimoto-sensei wanted me to be happy again, and so does everyone else, so he found me a person who is similar to you.”

“Uta is really sweet, kind, and gentle. They remind me a lot of you, but there are also some things that are different. I feel happy with them. Uta treats me like a girl, you know? I like that a lot.”

“Anyway, our third date is coming up soon and I very much looking forward to it. I have to be honest; I’m really dreading the day that you and the others would finally get to meet them. I don’t know how you guys would react… especially yours. I don’t want to see that sad look on your face…” 


Everything that was confessed by Takamina last night, was all heard by Acchan. Even though the ex-ace was really exhausted and was about to fall asleep, since the captain was so comfortable. She was awake when her friend started talking. She listened and was very happy to hear that the girl still loves her.

She then became sad and feel guilty that the leader had decided to only be just friends because of the stupid mistake that she had made by going out with that stupid jerk, but that’s not what she wanted. She can’t lose the soukantoku again. She made a mistake and she will regret it for life, but she really want to get her girl back.

Sadness was easily consumed by anger as the actress heard her rival’s name. Uta. That is all she knows and she despises this person. How dare they try to steal the love of her life away! How dare they try to break the bond between her and Minami! She can’t believe that the third date between the rival and her girl is already in commence.

Anger was easily distinguish as she can hear the pain and possibility of hope when the older girl mentioned of not wanting to see the sad look on her face. The girl even called out to her name before succumbing to sleep. Atsuko took it as a sign that Takamina still has feelings for her, and she needs to make those feelings stronger. She needs to remind Minami of the great time that they had together before the break up.

The question is, how? How will she do this? How can she prove that she’s worth it for Minami and that she’s the right one?

Acchan stares at the adorable sleeping face of Takamina, while thinking of ways she can make the girl next to her happy.

“So cute…” She whispered as she strokes the other girl’s cheek, tracing each and every part of her face.

“You’ve gotten prettier…” She leant down to kiss the girl on the forehead.

“I really miss us, Minami. I can’t afford to lose someone so important to me again…” She went back to sleep by snuggling into the shorter girl.

What the ex-ace didn’t know was that her ex-captain was awake, and have also heard everything that she said, and felt every touch that she made.

The soukantoku laid still, not moving, while trying to maintain her normal breathing. She opened her eyes slowly to stare at the ceiling. She really doesn’t know what to think. It’s quite hard when your problem is sleeping and cuddling up to you. 

She check the time to see if she needs to get up for work, and the clock shows 8AM. She knows that Atsuko just fell back to sleep, so she tries to remove the girl’s arm slowly. As she hovers on top of the other girl to get off the bed, she was surprised to be pulled down on top of the ex-ace’s body.

“Where are you going?” The sleepy girl asked, not letting go.

“I’m getting ready for work.” Takamina tries to get off, but the hold on her was too strong. She gave up and settled comfortably.




“Ohayou~” The leader chuckles at how cute the other girl was.



“I really like waking up next to you~” If it was possible, Acchan hugged the girl even tighter.

“Me too…” The older girl smiled, pushing herself up to look at the girl below.

There was want showing in the eyes of the ex-ace. She wanted the girl above her. She wanted to kiss that soft lips until her heart is content, but she refrained from doing so.


“Yeah?” The soukantoku stare into the dark brown orbs of her friend’s, mesmerize by how bright it seems.

“I love you.” The actress caresses the older girl’s cheek, rubbing the soft skin and tracing the outline of said girl’s lips.

“Un…” Takamina blushes. She felt that she really needed to get up, which she did, otherwise things may happen without planning again.

“I have today off, Minami, can we possibly hang out?” Acchan, still in bed, resting on her hand as she looks over at the girl she loves.

“Um… I can’t…”

“Why not?”

“I already have plans…”

“With who?”

“You don’t know them…”

“Is it your boyfriend?”

“He is not my boyfriend yet.” Takamina once again said something that has more meaning than she had meant to.


“I see…” Maeda turns around in bed with her back facing the leader. She’s upset that even though it’s her day off she can’t spend it with the girl she adores.

Takahashi can sense that the mood in the room has gone down, so she turns over to face her best friend, but was greeted with the other girl’s back. She debated whether she should continue on with getting ready or if she should check up on her friend.

“Atsuko, what’s wrong?” The decision was made as she walks back towards the bed, sitting on the edge.

“Nothing…” The ex-ace says as normally as she can. She’s upset about the predicament, but she can’t be selfish and get mad at the leader for it.

“You know you can’t fool me, right?”

“I’ve no clue what you’re talking about.” Maeda continues to be stubborn.

“I know when you’re lying.” Takamina chuckles.

The younger girl turns over with a frustrated expression on her face. The only time being an actress and her skills doesn’t work is in front of her best friend.

“Don’t make that face Atsuko.” The older girl sounds amused.

“Mou~ you’re laughing at me…” The soft perfect lips immediately turns into a pout.

“I’m not laughing at you, just at how familiar this feels.”

“What do you mean?” The girl tilts her head to the side in confusion.

“Sometimes I forgot how cute you are…”

“You really think I’m cute?” Acchan quickly bounces back from being crushed earlier. There was hope in her eyes as she looks at the other girl.

“You’re always cute to- Oh my god, look at the time! I really got to get going.” The captain was in the middle of sharing her feelings when she quickly looks over at the clock. She freaked out, went to go grab her clothes from the closet, and rushes to the bathroom. Before leaving the room, she turns around to face the girl on the bed.

“I’ll try to come home early so we can watch movies and eat dinner together, okay?” She didn’t wait for the answer as she went ahead to get dressed.

The ex-center wasn’t sure if she heard correctly, but her girl already left the room and there was no one else in there to confirm what was behind the smile on her face. She couldn’t believe that Takamina would actually try to come home early to hang with her. She didn’t think the older girl would change her mind, but really happy that she did.

Maeda squeal quietly so that her friend wouldn’t hear her, and roll around on the bed. The smile on her face is as bright as when she stood center stage back in AKB.

She stops to get off the bed, and headed towards the kitchen. The least she could do while Takahashi was getting ready, is by making some tea for the shorter girl to take with.

As she was getting the drinks ready, she didn’t notice the soukantoku had already finished with everything and was now staring at her.

Takamina observes her best friend humming to one of the AKB songs. The song was none other than the duet that they had sung together in Tokyo Dome. It brought the good and the bad memories back to her, but she decided to focus on the happy moments than the sad ones.

She walked over to the actress and tapped her on the shoulder. What she didn’t know was that the action causes the ex-ace to jump, having a heart attack.

“Kyaa!” Acchan screamed, dropping the tea that she was holding into the sink, and quickly held onto the leader as soon as she saw her.

This would have been really funny to the shorter girl if her friend wasn’t really scared, but she looks like she had seen a ghost. The captain felt really bad for frightening the taller girl, so she apologizes profusely.

“I’m sorry Atsuko, I didn’t mean to scare you.” The captain rubs the other girl’s back to comfort her, hoping that it would ease the girl down.

“M-Minami…” Instead of being calmed down, the younger girl breaks into tears, slightly wetting the shirt of the other girl’s.

“Don’t cry. I’m sorry. I’m so so sorry Atsuko.” The leader pulled her friend into a tighter embrace, hoping that it would help.

“I w-was so scared… I thought it was him…” The taller girl whispered, remembering something that she wants to forget.

Takamina didn’t know what to think. She wasn’t sure what it meant, but she felt angry. The only person that came to mind after hearing ‘him’ is that jerk. What did he do to her friend?

He better not have done anything!

“Atsuko, what did you mean by you thought it was him?” The soukantoku asked, trying to contain her emotions, but all she can see is red.

“N-Nothing… Forget about it.” Acchan, pulled away and smiled. She really doesn’t want the other girl to know.

“Atsuko. Tell me.” The older girl wasn’t having any of that. She demands to know.

The hesitation was evident in the other girl. She wasn’t sure if she was being paranoid or if it really did happened. She’s afraid that her shorter friend won’t believe her and would just laugh at her.

No. Minami is not that kind of person.

“Onegai… Oshiete.” The captain wiped away the leftover tears with both hands. She caresses those soft cheeks that used to be fuller. Now that she has the time to observe closely, she notices that the other girl is thinner than she expected.

“M-Minami… you’re gonna be late for work…” Maeda tries one more time to get out of talking about her problem.

Takahashi check the time and if she really doesn’t leave now, she would be late and that is not a good thing for the soukantoku, but she can’t just leave her best friend alone. She’s torn with what to do.

“I don’t care about work right now! You’re more important!” Takamina didn’t mean to raise her voice, but she got frustrated with not knowing, and the fact that Acchan may have been harmed is clouding her mind.

The actress was tearing up from her friend’s loud voice, but she was very happy inside knowing that she comes before the girl’s work. She wants to jump on the girl and attack her with kisses, but doing so would only be a step back from what she’s been working hard for.

“Gomen Atsuko, I didn’t mean to yell at you.” The leader wiped away the new droplets and embraced the girl. For the many years that they have known each other, she can tell when her friend wanted something, and of course she’ll always oblige to them.

The ex-ace snuggle into her friend, enjoying the safety and warmth emitting from the other girl. They were totally in a world of their own right now.


Of course happiness doesn’t last long for the beloved ex-center girl, at least not in this case.

“Who is it?” The younger girl asked, seeing that the older girl immediately checking her phone.

“It’s Akimoto-sensei. He needed to see me…” The captain looks confused. What was there to talk about with the old man?

“You should go then, Minami, don’t keep him waiting.” Acchan ushered the shorter girl out of the door, grabbing said girl’s bag at the same time, giving it to her.

“Matte, Atsuko, we haven’t finish talking yet…”

“We can talk later.”


“No buts.”


“Go, go, you don’t want to be late.”

“I’m already late though…”

“Mou~ Minami!” Even though the actress wasn’t really mad, but she feign as so to scare her friend into going.

“Kissu shite.”

“H-hai?” The taller girl was caught by surprised. She wasn’t sure if what she heard was correct, but her face started to flush.

“You’re adorable when you blush.” Takamina laughs.


“That’s for teasing me.” The redness on the ex-ace’s face never subsided as she gave her friend a kiss on the lips. It was hard for her to resist when the soukantoku was asking for it even though it was in a playful manner.

“A-Atsuko…” It was the soukantoku’s turn to blush. She was speechless by the kiss as she touched her lips. Strangely, she didn’t feel offended like the other times when the ex-ace had stolen kisses from her.

“Ittarashai Minami.”

“U-un. Ittekimasu.” As the leader leaves her apartment, she turns around to tell her friend…

“I’ll really try to be home soon, okay?”

“Yeah, I’ll be waiting. I love you.” Acchan smiled genuinely with her famous nose cringe. The sight in front of Takamina tugs a little at her heart. She doesn’t know what came over her, but she felt like reaching out and peck the actress on the cheek.

By the time she was aware of what she had done, the redness in her face increased. She was embarrassed with her action, so she hurriedly walked towards the elevator.

Maeda was left in the apartment, smiling like a fool in love, which she actually is. Anyone who looks at her right now would also feel infectious because of her happiness.

“Minami~ kyaaa~” The girl started to fangirl as she couldn’t hold her joy in anymore.

She sits on the couch hugging onto the resting pillow, but it wasn’t enough to calm her down, so she went into the bedroom and hug the pillow that her friend has been using.

“Hmm~ Minami~” Come back soon.


Minami POV

I was surprised that I initiated a kiss with Atsuko. I don’t know what has gotten into me. She was just looking so cute, and my favorite smile of hers just blew me away. The image kept replaying over and over in my head. From the point where I teased her to kiss me to the point where I left. It was just hazukashii.

I immediately hopped onto the first taxi and went to the theater, trying my best to stop thinking about it. I focus on the text that I received from Akimoto-sensei. I don’t think I’ve done anything wrong except for being really late today. My dates with Uta seems successful too, so I’m not sure what he wants to talk about.

I don’t know why, but my heart starts beating faster. I’m starting to feel nervous and maybe sick because of it. I know I am thinking too much, but I can’t help it since I’m a thinker. I constantly think… Maybe that is why I look so old and tired sometimes.

I’m amazed at myself for finding humors in things during these situations. I am a serious person, but I’m also a much laid back lazy person. It’s a wonder on how I even manage the position I have now. I would never speak out unless I have to, but ever since Ayunee graduated, I was handed this role. I step up and do something that I never thought I was capable of doing. Now, I’m thankful for it because I was able to develop what I’ve already had, but didn’t know.

It’s really all thanks to Atsuko for helping me speak up. She always knew when I would have troubles or when I wanted to comment on something, but wasn’t courageous enough to say it out loud. She’s my best friend, my first love, and my partner…


“My partner…”

“Sumimasen, but we’re here.”

“Ah, hai, doumo.” I paid the taxi driver and headed up.

As I get closer and closer to Akimoto-sensei’s office, I could feel sweat slowly dripping on the side of my forehead. I don’t know why I feel this nervous. It’s not like I’ve done anything wrong… have I?

*knock knock*

“Come in.”

“Sorry to intrude.”

“Have a seat, Takamina.”

“Hai.” I sat down facing my producer, feeling a bit uncomfortable.



“How has your relationship been?”

Did I heard him right? Did he really just asked me about my relationship? But with who? I looked at him like he grew another head. I wasn’t sure on how to answer his question because I don’t want to reveal anything.

“It’s been going well. Thank you for asking.” I settled with being vague and if he wants to know more, then he can ask.

“That’s good to hear.” He said, smiling at me, but I can see some kind of mischievous twinkle behind his glasses.



This silences makes me want to stand up and leave, but I can’t be rude like that. Especially when I don’t know what he wants to talk to me about yet, but I do have something that I want to bring up with him.

“Akimoto-sensei, I have a request to make, and I hope that you could make it happen.” I stared at him seriously.

“What is it?”

“I was hoping you could somehow give Atsuko some work relating to AKB. Anything is fine as long as she gets to work with us a lot. Onegaishimasu!” I bow in respect, waiting for his answer.

“Is there any reason for this request, Takahashi-san?”

I do have a reason, but I don’t have proof or evidence of it. It’s only a thought process until Atsuko confirm it to me, but I think the jerk ex-boyfriend has been stalking her. I don’t know if I can bring this up to him, but maybe it’s better to be honest and get help than try to be strong.

“Honestly… I think Atsuko has been stalked by her ex-boyfriend, and I’m afraid of what can happen if this continues…” I don’t know why, but I can’t look at him in the eyes. Maybe I’m afraid that he thinks I’m crazy for even thinking of this.

“Do you have proof of this, Takamina?” He was still calm as ever.

“No… I don’t. It’s a feeling I got from how Atsuko reacted… Is it bad that I assume so?” I finally look at him, wanting to know what he thinks and what advice he could give.

“I’m sorry I can’t help you with anything regarding to Acchan’s personal life, but I can help by asking for her to work with us.” He smiled at me hoping that what he offer was good enough, and yes, it was.

“Thank you very much, Akimoto-sensei.” I bow at him.

“Now that we got your worries taken care of, let’s move onto another topic, shall we?”

I knew the conversation that I had with him before wasn’t just about how my relationship goes, but probably deeper about it.

“What do you have in mind, sensei?” I don’t know what to expect when it comes to the man in front of me.

“I heard that your date has chosen the place this time, and that it’ll be tomorrow. How do you feel about it?”

“I trust that I’ll enjoy whatever she picked. She wouldn’t tell me where it is though,” but I bet you know.

“I’ve heard of it, and quite frankly, I think you’ll enjoy it too.” He seems satisfied, so that must be a good sign.

“Sensei… what’s the point of the program?” If he wanted to find someone for me and hook me up, then he could have done that without the show. I don’t understand why we’re even shooting it.

“I do have a purpose to this, Takamina, please trust me.” That was all he said to me, and since he put it that way, I have no choice but to believe him.

 “Okay… was there anything else you needed to discuss with me?”

“No, thank you for your hard work.”

I stood up and bow at him, wanting to leave as soon as possible since I’m tired of all the things that happened so far today. I just hope everything else will go smoothly.

I went to meet up with the other members to see how practice was going and it seems everyone was doing fine, helping each other out.

Looking at them makes me think of the old times when AKB had just first started. We were all miserable since no one came to see us, but these girls have it better now that AKB is popular. Such easiness for these new gens makes me cringe sometimes. They have things handed to them, not knowing what it’s like to work from scratch. It’s not to say that I don’t like them because they are adorable, but not knowing what it feels like to have your career gone at any moment, wouldn’t drive them to their potentials.

I went back to my office, chastising myself for feeling bitter. Sometimes, I don’t know what I feel because being Takahashi Minami, Takamina, from AKB is different from being just Minami. Being the leader of the group makes me indifferent and makes me strive for AKB’s greatness. It gets tiring and very time consuming, but sometimes it was worth all the hassle because of my dream and goals. The downside to all this is that Minami doesn’t get time to herself, doesn’t get to take care of herself, and doesn’t get to do what she wants.


I’m just so tired.


To: Minami~
From: Utan
Subject: I miss you
How is work today?
I hope you’re not too busy with it XP
I can’t wait to see you later!
- Utan <3

I chuckle at the message that I got. This girl is just too cute sometimes too. I wonder what it would be like if we’re actually dating each other? Would we continue the same way as we are? I mean, I know when you’re dating and after becoming a couple, you would do more intimate things… but I don’t know if I’m ready for that…

What am I saying? What would I be ready for? I’m not even interested in it. What is ‘it’? What am I thinking? Kissing? Well, of course there would be kissing when you’re dating. Why am I thinking about kissing? Because you like kissing… It is one way of showing affection.

Why are you always tsundere with Takamina?

Eh? It’s just one way of showing affection.

Showing affection is a funny thing. I remember that one episode where Atsuko was being questioned to why she’s always being mean to me. I find it amusing at first, but I really did wonder about it.

Atsuko has such a different way of showing affection compared to Uta. One is tsundere and the other is just deredere. So much contrast between the two, it’s quite fascinating, but I don’t know which personality I would prefer more. What am I saying? They’re both people with feelings, not some subject to be messed around with.

“God, I need some alone time…”

“No, I need to work out to clear my mind.”


Third POV

Hmm… is this enough?

She bought enough ingredients for dinner later, and it’s a good thing that she didn’t need to go far since a market was nearby. She picked up a few snacks too for dessert.

As she went to go check out, she can’t help, but feel someone is staring at her. She looked up and around, but she can’t really pinpoint the location. She reached into her pocket to pull the exact change, and paid for the items.

Suddenly, the person she doesn’t want to see, appears across the street. Said person continues to look at the girl paying for her food. There was darkness seeping out of this person as they notate and observe every move that the young girl made. This person felt disgusted, betrayed, but mostly anger.

The girl grabs her purchases to go back home, but she was stumped. She was frozen in her spot, not being able to move due to fear. She wants to get away, but she doesn’t want to lead him back home. She’s at a lost with what to do. She wants to call her friend, but she doesn’t want to put her friend in danger. She desperately needs to be somewhere safe, so she hopped onto the next taxi that she saw, and went to the only destination she has in mind.

She got off, still carrying her grocery bags, continue to march forward into the building. She headed straight to the office, but no one was there.

She feels a little better for being in a safe environment, so she drops her grocery bags on the table before marching out with determination to find her friend.

She went towards the place where her guts told her. She passes by the first room, seeing that it was filled with many members, but none matching the description that she’s looking for.

She hopes that the next room would be it, and thanked her gut for being right. She stood at the door, watching her friend dance to a song that they both know and done so many times. Seeing the girl moving with precise steps brings back good and fun memories.

The young girl slowly walks into the dance room, trying to keep herself as quiet as possible to not disturb her friend, but she already caught attention of the other.

“Atsuko?... What are you doing here?” The older girls topped her music to see her best friend.

“I…I…” Acchan wasn’t sure of what to say or how to say it.

How do you tell the girl you love that you are being stalked by your ex-boyfriend and that he really scares the living daylights out of you? How can you do that without seeming crazy?

“Atsuko, what’s wrong?” Takamina touched the girl’s forehead to see if she’s burning up, but her temperature seems normal. She can tell from the look of the other girl’s face that there is something big going on. She’ll wait patiently until her friend opens up because forcing her never worked out.

“I’m… I’m scared, Minami. I’m really scared.” The ex-ace is on the verge of hyperventilating from thinking too much of the negativity.

“Atsuko, calm down, breathe. It’s okay. You’re safe now… I’m here, breathe slowly.” The soukantoku rubs the other girl’s back in circles, trying to regulate her friend.

“I…I…He…” Maeda starts to breathe faster, not fully taking any air into her lungs as she breakes down.


The leader knew exactly what her friend meant. She probably saw the guy and it frightens her. She knew the guy was messed up, but how can she fix this? She has already requested more work for Acchan, so that she can keep her eyes on her, but how would she prevent them from meeting in the streets, or worst, from them working together?

“Atsuko, shhh, breathe. Please breathe.” Takahashi cupped her first love’s face, showing her how to inhale and exhale slowly.

The younger girl focus on syncing her breathing with Takamina. It helps as she stares into the other’s eyes and see the concerned in them. She felt thumbs wiping her sweat away, and slowly, all she can see and feel is the girl she loves.

She was brought back to earth and stay grounded. She can feel hands moving away from her face, but she reached out holding them still, not wanting them to go away. The hands continues to pull back, making her instinct to reach out and grabbing onto the life line much more pronounced, and as soon as she was about to jump for that connection, she felt safe and protected within seconds.

The older girl pulled her friend into an embrace, glad that Acchan has finally calmed down. She held onto the other girl, not wanting to let her go.

“Minami…” The ex-center girl snuggles into the captain’s neck. She felt so relax and free that she can fall asleep at any moment. She doesn’t feel scared anymore because her princess in shinny armor is here to protect her.

“Are you okay, Atsuko? Are you hurt anywhere?” The leader pulled back to observe and to check if there was any wound. She reached out and pats her friend, gauging to see if there’s any pain. She trails up to the jawline and inspect them, finally stopping at the tear stained face.

“I’m fine, Minami. I’m okay now.”

They both stood up, helping one another to stand, but one of them was still skeptical. She wanted to open her mouth and asked her ex-ace what happened, but she’s afraid that she’ll trigger another attack.

Time went by so quickly that the soukantoku didn’t realized that it was already tie to leave work and meet up with her other friend. She doesn’t want to cancel last minute, but with the state that the actress is in, she doesn’t feel right to leave the girl alone.

She feels conflicted, and she’s not sure on what to do, both girls are important, but Acchan needs her right now. She hopes that Uta would understands.

“Atsuko, let’s go home. I just need to get my stuff from the office and then we can leave.” The older girl hoped to get a few minutes to herself to text Kohaku and apologize for cancelling today.

“I actually have a few things that I left in your office too. We can go together.” The actress smiled, taking hold of her friend’s right hand.

They both walk towards their destination hands in each other’s. One girl was thinking of how nice it was to get some normalcy back into her life, while the other was thinking of how to communicate with her other friend. Both girls were lost in thought until their names was being called by Haruna and Miichan.

“Acchan? What are you doing here?”

“Um… I came to see Minami.”

“Yeah, I promised Atsuko that we’ll hang out today because it’s her day off.” The leader quickly explained to defuse any more questions that they might have for their ex-teammate. She can tell that her best friend wanted to keep it private and just between them, at least for now.

“Ohoho, so you guys are going on a date, eh?” Minegishi teased.

“I-It’s not a date.”

“We’re just hanging out, Miichan.” It was Maeda’s turn to defend her love one. She smacked the gachapin in the arm for not knowing better.

“Itai, waifu, how can you hit your husband like that?” The other Minami continues to tease.

“Atsuko is not your wife. She’s m-…” Takamina was able to stop herself in time from saying what her normal response would be.

Even though the young actress have heard this a million of times, and knew that the typical response would be “she’s my best friend,” but she hoped that this time, it was just ‘mine’. 

“She’s… what?” Minegishi challenged with a hint of smugness. She wants to help her friend win back their absolute leader, but she wasn’t sure if that’s an ideal thing.

“She… um…. She’s not your wife, okay?” The soukantoku didn’t know what else to say, but to repeat her former sentence. She didn’t understand why she even stuttered, for she had said the same thing a bunch of times.

“Alright, Miichan, stop teasing or you’ll get another hit.” The ex-ace, once again, came to the rescue.

“Okay, okay, I’ll stop. So where are you guys going?” The gachapin finally relented.

“We’re just going home to eat and watch movies.” The captain explained, not realizing that she had just referred to her apartment as their home.

“Okay, well you guys go have fun.” Haruna quickly pulls Miichan away to give them space.

“That was weird…” The older girl said.

“Let’s go, Minami.” The ex-center drags her love one to the office.

As they both reach the office, Takamina was surprised to see all the plastic bags sitting around.

“What are all of these things?” She looks through the bags.

“Um… I planned on making our dinner…” Acchan blushes.

“Atsuko… I really look forward to it.” The shorter girl gave her friend a hug.

As they pick up their things, they were all ready to leave. The general manager lock up her door and left, hand in hand, with her best friend to go home. They’ll spend a great time with each other and enjoying each other’s company.

It’ll be just a little sad for one girl who didn’t get to have her fair share of our beloved soukantoku's time, but she’ll be able to spend time with them another day, and it cannot be sooner than what she's hoped for.


I'm really sorry that you guys always have to wait long for my updates. I hope you guys will continue to support me ^_^

I also feel bad that this chapter isn't as long as the others... gomen ne.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: ryu201 on April 10, 2016, 01:53:10 PM
u really update like u said ne?
and u coming back with nisemono.
ah~ i love you so much!!!
this chapter so great,atsumina really cute there.
sasuga from atsumina shipper  :on asmo:
anyway! i reaaaaalllyyyy happy that u coming back but please dont disappear again,i beg u   :mon waterworks:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: Genkikid on April 10, 2016, 04:07:13 PM
How can he do that to Acchan!! :angry: How can he make Acchan trauma!! What the hellaven had he done to Acchan!! :angry: somehow I want to kill that Onoe jerk :angry:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: black_maa on April 10, 2016, 08:55:47 PM
Uh.. It was already some while when you updated something and it made me little bit forget about what was this story and how ended previously chapter..  :huhuh .. but anyaway.. thank you for not disappearing and updating something.. more even, especially with this story.  :roll:
So, about this chapter - Hmmmmmmm...... ye~ah. Acchan really have some problems with "him".. that's bad.  :shocked  But about lovely morning moment between Minami and Atsuko -  :D .. sounds nice and cute, but.. it would be too easy to get back just like that..  8)

Waiting next one.  8)

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: Mina on April 10, 2016, 10:02:34 PM
 :deco: :deco: :twothumbs :twothumbs :D :D
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: phoenix0i on April 11, 2016, 12:38:09 PM
Welcome back! Thank you for the update.
Atsumina in this fic has a lot of hardships.
I do hope that you'll alsk update Shiroi.
Thanks again.  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: Crimson Sky on April 12, 2016, 04:34:14 PM
What a pleasant surprise ^_^ Atsuko and Minami are so cute together~ But that jerk better leave poor Atsuko alone!
Looking forward to the next chapter. Take your time, but not too long, 'kay?
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: Drakon on April 20, 2016, 08:27:57 PM
A A A A A A A ! ! ! Lezperv-san, you're back!
 :mon roll: :mon roll: :mon roll:
A A A A A A A ! ! ! A new chapter!
 :mon cute: :mon cute: :mon cute:
A A A A A A A ! ! ! Super!

A A A A A A A ! ! ! So ... Takamina not called Utan ?!
A A A A A A A ! ! ! Onoe asshole, ruined everything!
A A A A A A A ! ! ! Poor Minami. She needs to master the technique of shadow clone!

I agree with the comment above. Too easy Takamina succumbed to charms Atsuko.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: Mina on April 21, 2016, 05:12:00 AM
welcome back  :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-lotsaluv:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Nisemono 7 (4/8/16)
Post by: Mina on July 25, 2016, 07:42:12 AM
You gave up again? You will not post? :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
PLEASE RE-POST :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: [AtsuMina, YuiParu, TakaYuu] Naze (9/7/16)
Post by: lezperv on September 08, 2016, 04:40:48 AM
So this story is the one that won the Fanfic Contest for 2015 and I'm just putting my story here so that people can search it more easily.

I know that there are some mistakes, but thanks for voting for it anyway people  :nervous

This included the YuiParu drabble, TakaYuu flash, and Naze as my main story for AtsuMina


She was standing there looking at her partner. It seems the other girl haven’t notice her yet since the girl’s eyes is still close in a relaxing manner.

She continues to observe the older girl, memorizing each and every detail of the girl’s body. She especially paid close attention to the girl’s serene face.

She was taken aback by the eyes staring back at her. She wonders when the taller girl’s bright eyes has laid upon her.

“Am I interrupting you?” Paruru asked. It’s her form of permission to come in.

“No, never think that you would.” Yui smiled, entwining her fingers with her girlfriend as said girl reaches her.

No more words was needed between them as their existence was enough for each other.



I never thought I would ever fall in love with her. She doesn’t seem to be my type at all. Don’t get me wrong. She’s amazing. She’s adorable, kind, loving, and nice. I could basically go on all day about her.

Our fandom ships us together sometimes, but our own pairing beats the relationship between me and her.

I’m always paired with the sexy Kojima Haruna and she’s always paired up with the pretty tsundere Maeda Atsuko.

How has this come to be? Well, I’ve always been clinging to Haruna, and love her well-endowed body. She on the other hand, has always been showered with Acchan’s affection, and they’ve shared a really close bond from being in the same generation.

I honestly don’t know when I fell for her, but by the time I realized it, I wasn’t sure if we could happen.

We started to hang out more after Acchan had graduated. There are moments where it feels like we’re dating, but I’m not sure if she sees it like that.

I really hope that she feels the same way for me as I feel for her. This may be my only chance to chase after her and confess to her.

“Yuu-chan, where did you come from?” Takamina asked me as I walk towards her.

Instead of answering her, I was being tsundere and pointed over to the direction that I came from.

She held out her hand for me to grasp, announcing that this will be our first date ever, and I was really happy. I wanted to take hold of her hand immediately, but I don’t want people to know that she’s special to me.

We did everything a normal couple that goes on a date would do. I can’t wipe the smile off my face at all because being next to Minami is fun and relaxing. When I’m next to her, I don’t feel the burden of being an ace that Acchan had left behind, even though we talked about AKB all the time.

We went into the hot spring place, dipping only of our feet, but it was still very soothing.

There was this one scene where Takamina plays as the guy, getting a confession from the girl who was me, but I felt embarrass doing so. I want to tell her about my feelings with just the two of us. I don’t want to pretend for Mujack when I actually don’t have to act.

Finally, our date ended with an emotional scene where Minami read me a letter that she wrote. It brought tears to my eyes as this only made me realized that I have little time left with her. I look at her, wanting to wipe those droplets away, but that would expose my feelings for her on TV.

I smiled as I thanked for this fun date. We parted our ways with our hands still intertwined with each other. As our distant grew, our holding became loose.

I can’t let our date end like this, but I have to for Mujack. Even if we would see each other afterwards, pretending in front of the TV show still seem real to me.

“Hai, otsukaresamadeshita.” The Mujack people announced.

I look around to see if I can spot Takamina, but I couldn’t find her. I feel a little down because I was hoping to go eat with her. I was deep in thought while I was packing my bags.

“Ne Yuuchan, let’s go out and eat together.”

I was surprised to hear her sultry voice. My heart was beating so fast for not only did she caught me by surprise, but she also called me Yuuchan. There is just something about that nickname that comes from her mouth that makes me blush like no other.

“Un, ikou.” We both left the area, walking side by side. I really want to reach out to hold her hand, but I’m scared to. I’m afraid of how she would react to that, but also, because it isn’t something Oshima Yuko would do.

We reached a restaurant, sitting in a two seat area for couples, but she doesn’t seem to mind. To her, this was just a normal friendly date, colleagues going out to eat together.

We both agreed on ordering sukiyaki to share, and while we wait, I was contemplating on telling her my feelings.

“Yuko? Doushita?” Takamina asked, seeming that she could sense something off of me.

“Iie, nandemonai.” I smiled, waving my hand.

She looks at me like she doesn’t believe me. I can tell that she wants to ask more questions, but decided to let it go. Time like this, I’m glad that she’s very understanding. It’s not to say that she isn’t always, but I love how she can tell when she shouldn’t pursue more.

We both ate as the food was already delivered. We chat animatedly about AKB. There are many things that I will regret leaving behind after I graduated, actually, there is only one thing…

She will be the person I regret leaving behind the most. I wish I could take her with me, but I know her heart still remains with AKB.

“I can’t wait to see Yuko in a lot of dramas.” She smiled at me.

I blushed a little for thinking that she’ll be keeping an eye on me.

After finishing up our dinner, we both decided to go home, but I insisted on seeing her home first. We reached her apartment and she was trying to say her byes, but I got off the car.

“Eh? Yuko?” She looks confused and very adorable.

“I’ll walk you up to your door.” I told her simply.

“You don’t have to.” She shakes both her hand, but I took the opportunity to hold one of them and drag her with me to the elevator.

“I want to, Minami.” I called her name for the first time, and it left a butterfly feeling in my belly. I used these few seconds to calm my fast beating heart.

We reached her floor, walking towards her apartment, standing at the doorway. She pulled out her key and insert it into the lock, turning it before putting them away into her purse. She turned around to look at me.

“Thanks, Yuko, I had a lot of fun. Good night.”

I have to tell her now. I can’t wait any longer. I stopped her before she reaches the handle.

“Minami, wait.”

“Nani, Yu-“

I kissed her with all my might, hoping that she could understand my feelings, and wishing that she wouldn’t push me away.

“W-what are you doing?” She blushes a shade of red that only happened a few times.

“I’ve been in love with you for as long as I can recall, Minami…” I confessed, but was too scared to look at her in the eyes.

“Please tell me you feel the same way…” I finally managed to stare at her into those orbs.

“Yu-“ Before she could even say my name, we both heard hers being called.


“Eh? Atsuko?” It seems Takamina didn’t expect her here.


“A-Acchan…” I wondered how much she has seen and heard…

“What are you doing here, Atsuko?” Minami asked with a hint of… fear in her voice.

“Looking for you, silly.” Acchan laughs like it was the funniest thing asked.

“Well, I’ll be on my way now.” I tried to leave the two, since she always seem to pick her, but I was held back by a hand on my wrist.

“No, Yuko, stay…” I was surprise to see the pleading in her eyes. Did she not want to be alone with Acchan?

“Are you sure?” I placed my other hand on hers, trying to ease any negative feelings that she may have.

“Yeah, it’s fine, right Atsuko?” We both turn to look at her. Acchan smiles and nodded okay, but I can’t help to feel that it was all an act.

Takamina turns to reopen the door to her apartment when I saw a quick flash of hatred in our ex-ace’s eyes. It was baring me down, and for a moment, I was kind of scared. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her looking at me that way or anyone else before.

“Come in guys.” Minami looks over at the two of us. She smiled over at Acchan before she looks at me.

“It’s been a long time since I came in here.” I said as I walked in, trying to feel normal.




Why can’t she just leave me alone?

Why can’t she find someone else to mess with?

Why does it have to be me?

Why am I trapped in her spun web?

Why do I keep coming back?


“You’re mine.” She said seductively.

“I don’t want to be played with anymore!”

“You can never escape.”

“Watch me. I will!” I tried to run.

“You’ll always be with me…”

“Forever~” She chuckled.

*song playing*

I woke up from my daily dream. I don’t even know if I should call it a sweet dream or a beautiful nightmare. I lied on my bed with two hands beneath my head supporting me. I look up at the ceiling, sighing to myself.

“When will this end?...”

I got up to get ready to go to the theater. Today is like any other day. Sleep, dream, wake up, getting ready, leave apartment, get to theater, and then practice. 

“How many years has it been?...” I wondered.

I think it’s been three years since I’ve been stuck in this situation. I don’t think I even tried to get out, but I’m tired of playing games. I really need to be set free. I really can’t take it when she saw someone else more interesting and ignore me, while when I found someone else to be close with, she’ll come back to me and make me fall for her again. She have me wrapped around her finger and I don’t like it one bit. Sure there are times where she’ll be really sweet with me, and then there are times where she’ll just make me sad and angry.

I fell in and out of love with this demon that can never set me free. I felt like I have signed a contract with the devil without my consent. I’m forever trapped in the world that she sees and play around with, and by the end of this game, my soul would be all hers if I don’t get out.

How can I get out?

I know don’t. She is too smart and too skilled at this game. I never realized that I was in the palm of her hands until it was too late. She had put a claimed on me without me noticing. Whenever members would try to get close, she somehow scared them away. I have not witness the things she did to those members, but all I can see were the look of death in their eyes and when I turned around to face her, she’ll give me the sweetest smile that only I get to see. That devilish smile disguised by an angel’s face. I wonder if god knew one of his creations is not as pure as he thinks.

She had completely taken over my life. Whatever I’m surrounded myself with, it’ll be a constant reminder of her, for she had set it all up. My alarm tone this morning was of her solo song. My ring tone is also another of her solo song. My text tone is her voice. My phone screen is a picture of us. Even the phone itself was a gift from her. My favorite perfume is what she likes to smell on me, hence why she is always around my neck. My friends are also her friends, and the AKB48 group that I work for, has her in it too. Whenever I walk around the streets, I’ll see our poster hanging around, and I’ll see her angelic face smiling at me.

I just can’t escape…

I’ve finally reached the theater, and as always, I’m there first practicing on my own. Slowly, members start coming in. It started with the senbatsu members then the regular members, but she was still not here. I can tell that this will be another one of our phases, where she’ll put me aside and play with another member, while I’ll be trying to get out of her grasp. I wonder who will be her target this time and how long it’ll be before she comes back to me. I know that we’re in this phase because she’s not here with me. Usually, she’ll either arrive before me, at the same time as me, or just a little after me. She’ll always be late when she gets tired of me. I don’t even know if she’s tired of me or if she’s comparing me with the others.  She can’t be tired of me because she always come back, right?

Do I even want to escape?

I heard the door to our theater opened, and there she is, walking in like she owns the place. I have no clue if she’s even looking at me with those big sunglasses covering her face.

“You’re late.” I told her, but she just continued walking to her spot.

I was right. She’s in that phase, and since she’s the one who started it, she can’t blame me for getting close with other members. Since I’ve played this game many times, I know by doing that, she’ll come back immediately. What if I don’t get close with others? Would she stop coming back?

Our friends seem to know that it’s that time of… month?... stage?... occasion?... I don’t even know what to call it. Though, whenever we’re in this phase, no one seems to be happy. Was she even happy? I couldn’t tell you, but if she wasn’t, then she’s very good at putting up a front.

I’m tired…

“Alright, we’re all practicing for Everyday Kachuusha, who still doesn’t know the steps?”

A few of them raised their hands, and those few are the same people that I’m getting closed with. I’m surprised that my devilish girlfriend, I’m not even sure if she is my girl, didn’t scare them all away. I have to give credits to these girls, but because of their stubbornness, I’m also attracted to them. Though, some of the others that I’m attracted to didn’t raise their hands.

Ah ah my girlfriend doesn’t seem too happy with those few members. I giggled in the inside knowing that she is probably jealous. Well, it wasn’t my fault that she chose to play this game. I don’t even understand why she’s playing these games. Why can’t she just tell me what she wants? Why does she always do this?

“Okay, those who already know the steps, please continue practicing. Those who doesn’t, please come here, and I’ll show you how.”

The members start scattering to their spot. I went to get my water bottle while waiting for the others to come to me. To my surprise, my girlfriend was also there, standing and crossing her arms. I can’t help, but chuckle at this girl.

“I’m pretty sure you know all the steps to Everyday Kachuusha, so why are you here?” I asked, wanting to know her excuse.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, and I’m well aware of what I know and what I don’t know.” She answered angrily. I’m confident that she does know it, but she just wants to be here to keep an eye on the other members, or maybe an eye on me to keep me within her grasp.

Even though it makes me happy knowing that she still wants me or at least still interested in me, I really don’t like how cold she’s being towards me. I get that it is part of her personality, but the way she answered me just now, hurts. I thought she was jealous and would come back to me in that cute lovey dovey way that she would normally do, but I guess this time was different. Maybe everything will be different?

“Anyway, what part don’t you guys get?” I asked the girls that I’m somewhat attracted to, minus her.

“We don’t get the timing for the part where we have to lean on the others during the beginning of the song.” They all answered in unison. I bet they’ve planned this, but what’s so important about it?

I noticed she didn’t say anything. She continues to have that annoyed look on her face. If you don’t like something, you should speak up, but she doesn’t. She only shows through her expressions and actions. Though, right now, she’s just standing there observing.

“Okay? Well, let’s turn on the song and then I’ll show you guys.” I turned to look at her, but she was still standing there with her arms crossed and eyebrows furrowed. I went to pump up the music and went back to the position.

“Get ready.” I signaled the others to the leaning part, but there were only one person standing in front of me and behind me. The others that said they didn’t know the part stood aside with my girl. I was confused, but continued on with the lesson.

“Okay… now.” I told them as we’re all leaning towards each other. I felt really weird with the closeness between us three. I blushed as I noticed Shichan’s pelvis was against my rear end and mine was against Mocchi’s.

I turned to look at her, witnessing for the first time in my life the deadly look that she gave other members, making me shivered. It seems my quick shiver made the two girls move even closer to my body.

“Um… that’s the timing… does anyone else not understand?”

“Hai. We don’t get it.”

“I’ll start the music again then.” I went over to rewind the song, and when I got back, Shichan and Mocchi was switched with Jurina and Yui.

I smiled to them, thinking that they truly wanted to learn the right timing for the part. Especially Yui, she reminds me of me, and we both like to get everything right.

“Alright, it’s getting there…” The three of us stood in the same position as the previous one.

“Lean…” We all bend forward, but I felt my butt being touched again. I turned to look at Jurina who was behind me, giving me an innocent smile. I switch to the front, seeing Yui blushed. I gaze to the side, watching her face which is still expressionless, but those eyes seem to be even darker. I gulped, worrying for my friends’ lives.

“Ah… we all get it now, right?...”

“Nope, there are still us two, and…” We all look at my devil of a girlfriend, understanding who the two was hinting at.

I sighed. At least these two will be the last ones because I know she won’t be coming near me with this phase we’re in.

“Last group I guess…” I went over to start the song all over again. I’m really hoping that these two will be normal than the others. Knowing Milky, she’s really warui, so I think something will happen. Though, Sayanee is serious like me, I hope she isn’t like the others.

 “On your mark…” I wait till we get to that specific part.

“Here!” We all tilt towards the front, and again, I was in the same situation as I was before. Sayanee’s was against my bottom and mine was against Milky’s. I don’t even have to look at their expressions because they’re probably wearing the same one as the pair before them.

My only concern was the she-devil who was observing us. Her looks told me everything. The darkening of her eyes which held murderess intent. The emotionless poker face, that doesn’t led anyone to know how she feels, and the tightening of her fists to restrain herself from jumping forward. This is my first time witnessing her like this, and I’m scared.

I’m not sure if I’m scared for myself or for my members, but I think it is more of the latter. She has never once laid a hand on me, at least not intentionally, but even then it wasn’t something that would make me run away.

Looking at her, makes me want to hug her, to whisper sweet nothing into her ears. I want to calm her down so she can remain the angel that she is, in front of everyone else’s eyes, even though a succubus in disguised. I want to walk over there immediately to reassure her that I’m no one else’s, but hers…
The only thing that is stopping me from going over is, once I do that, I’ll be back into the palm of her hands. Just like how it was before, and I don’t want that. I want to be free… I want her to stop messing with me… I want her to stop looking at others… I just… want her to be with only me…

“Alright… I guess that is it… Please remember the tim-“

“I haven’t gotten my turn yet.” I turned to look at her, surprised by her interruption.

“W-what do you mean?”

“I. Haven’t. Gotten. My. Turn. Yet.” She emphasizes each word, making me sweat.

Why does she want to participate all of a sudden? I thought for sure she wasn’t going to, especially in this phase that we’re in, because she was ignoring me earlier.

I’m confused…

“Y-you already know the dance though…” I was slightly afraid of the fact that she may do something bold. All I can feel at ease about is that she won’t hurt me.

“If I did, I wouldn’t raise my hand, would I?” She challenged me, and I can’t argue with that.

“O-o-okay… I’ll get the song to start again…”

I walked back to her, standing behind where our usual spot supposed to be, but she suddenly switches out position. Now, I’m in front of her with her body sticking close behind.

“Relax, Mi-na-mi~” She wrapped her arms around my waist, making me shiver from our close contact.
Now I am beyond confuse. What is happening? What is going on? Why is she being all cute again? Are we back to normal?

“W-what are you doing?”

“Learning the timing of the song~” She answered me like It was the most obvious thing in the world.

“B-but I’m supposed to be behind you…”

“Hmm~ I wanna switch it up a bit~ dame ka?” She pouts, hugging me even more tightly, laying her head on my right shoulder.

“U-un, I guess its o-okay…” I can’t seem to say no to her when she pouts and being affectionate with me. I hate it, I hate that she has control over me. All she has to do is just one tiny little thing, and I’m swayed.

“Hmm~ arigatou~” She snuggled to my neck, making me stunned. I have a bad feeling about this. I need to get further away from her, but her grip was too strong.

“You smell so good~” She said to me, making me blush.

“C-can we s-start now?” I asked, as Everyday Kachuusha was still playing the intro.

“If you say so, Mi~na~mi~” Why did she say that? Why do I feel that there’s another meaning behind what she just said?


Third POV

The moment the ace wanted to participate in learning the moves that she already knew, every member kept an eye on her. They know that this center girl can be very dangerous when it comes to a certain leader of theirs.

“3…2…1… Ah” The captain started to count down, getting ready to lean, but felt a hand caressing her belly inside the shirt. She turned to look at her girlfriend with wide eyes, but the girl’s face remains the same with the cute smile that she always wears. Though, behind that smile, there was something dark inside. Takamina can’t put her hands on what it is, but she hope that darkness is not towards her.

“W-what are you doing?” The shorter girl stuttered. She was really embarrassed since they’re in front of the other members as well.

“Hmmm~ practicing~,” was the nonchalant response.

 “T-This isn’t p-practicing…” The leader tried to pry the hand out, but they just continue to massage her smooth skin.

“You don’t like it?” The taller girl pouts.

Gah! Why does she have to pout at me? I can’t stand how adorable she is. I think I’m losing my mind because of this girl. Actually, scratch that, I AM losing my mind because of this girl.

“I-it’s not that… w-we can’t… n-not here…” Takamina was at a loss for words, she doesn’t even know what she’s saying.

“Then let’s go back to the changing room~” A hand was lying at her chest, cupping her asset.

Has her hand always been there?

The captain needs help. She can’t get away alone. She will be consumed alive if someone doesn’t step in.

“Please stop. We’re in the middle of practicing…” The short girl tried her best to convince the she-devil, but it just wouldn’t go through. Why did she change all of a sudden? I thought she was ignoring me?

God why are you doing this to me? Have I done something wrong in my past life?

The captain was in the midst of her thoughts when she heard the center whisper something sweet, yet dangerous into her ear.

“You’re mine. Mi~na~mi~” The ace said which such seriousness that it scares the leader, making her shiver, and giving her goose bumps.

“Wha-“ Takamina didn’t get to finish her question when the actress leant in to capture her lips. At this point, she was beyond shock. She tried to push the other girl away, but her skillful lips make the captain wants more. This is such a dangerous situation for the two of them. What if someone of the higher up walked in?

 “Acchan, yamete.” Shinoda Mariko walked over to pull the ace off of their leader.

“Mari-chan~” Even though the voice sounded really cute, but the eyes said otherwise.

“You’re not one of them too, are you?” The black aura coming off of Maeda was creepily strong. It was stronger than the known black Yukirin.

“W-What? No! Of course I’m not. You know I have Miichan.” The oldest member reassured to calm down the ace.

“I know~ Ma-ri-chan~” The actress smiled playfully. Of course she knew that there was no way any of her friends would steal her Minami away from her, but that doesn’t mean she can’t always make them confirm it.

“Maeda-san, Takahashi-san, Mariko-sa-“ Togasaki came into a sight with bunches of girls standing around.

Acchan was clingy on to Takamina, which is not abnormal at all to the manager. Nor are the positons of the other girls, but it was just something about the atmosphere that seems strange to him. Anyway, he couldn’t bother himself with that right now since he got a task on hand.

“Would you three come with me please? You girls are scheduled for an interview.” The man left knowing that the three would follow him.

The ace pulled her leader with her like nothing had happened with Shinoda following behind.

“You six better be careful. Even though you guys aren’t scared of her, but you don’t know what she’s capable of…” Miichan advise the same six who was trying to get Takamina’s attention.

The six swallows hard as it doesn’t seem that their sempai is joking around. None of the other first gen members smiled either. Everything was dead serious…


Thanks for re-reading this again if you did lol
Title: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: lezperv on September 08, 2016, 04:46:29 AM
Uhh Hey everyone... I know it's been a while again  :nervous
I know I tend to disappear a lot, but I can't help it if I have no motivation to write... so I'm really sorry about that.
I can't promise that I won't disappear again after this update, but I promise to try and finish all my stories.
It seems that I'm losing my readers haha  :banghead:



Chapter 1c

The sun was coming up slowly, shining bright lights into tiny crevices of a certain window. Through this window were a couple of friends sleeping together on one bed.

A girl with shoulder length hair was lying on the shoulder of the girl with a longer length. She was snuggling comfortably into the warm body of her friend’s, arm wrapping around the other’s waist. The older girl’s head was leaning towards her companion, nose digging into the smooth black hair.

Both were still very sound asleep as it was still very early in the morning. They planned on hanging out in the afternoon, so they are using the time to get the sleep that they needed.

Hours passed as it was hitting twelve in the afternoon. The girls wake up slowly as their body couldn’t handle being asleep anymore.

Acchan woke up first, realizing that she was holding onto Takamina, and blushes. As she was lying there, she thought that sleeping on her friend was really comfortable.

Even when you’re sleeping, you’re still perfect…

“Hmmm.” It was Takahashi’s turn to wake up, not noticing that her friend was fake sleeping.

“A-Atsuko, okite.” The shorter girl tries to wake the taller one up, but was responded with a whine.

“Yada~ Minami is comfortable. You make a good pillow.”

“Mou~ Atsuko it’s noon already.” She shakes the girl a bit, but the girl didn’t budge, so she gave up. She continues to lie in her bed, but instead of sleeping, she’s wide awake.

Maeda open one eye to sneak a peek at her friend since the girl didn’t make any more moves. She got up a bit to look down at her companion. A smile was adorned on her face as she was really thankful for the girl below her.

“Minami~” She pokes the other girl’s cheek.

“Nani?” Instead of any answers, the younger girl lean in closer to her friend’s face, making the other girl blush.

The redness on the older girl’s cheeks is hard to miss. She subconsciously reaches a hand out to touch her face, remembering how it got the attention from her taller friend’s lips from last night.

“What are you thinking of?” Acchan continues to lean in closer, while squinting her eyes.

“N-n-nothing…” Takamina tries to look away, but was held by the other girl’s hand.

“Minami, you’re burning hot, are you okay?” The shoulder length hair girl pushes her friend’s bangs up to put her own forehead against it, trying to feel the temperature.

“Hmm… you don’t seem to have a fever, but your face is getting hotter…”

“I-I’m fine. Genki dayo… hahaha...” The long hair girl was acting a bit strange, but who wouldn’t be with such a close proximity?



“I never knew you have such light brown eyes… kirei na…” Acchan was really captivated by the round orbs below her. She literally can’t take her eyes off the other girl.

Takamina can only blush and look to the side as she was being stared at. She really wants to get up and off the bed now, and start spending time with the other girl by going out. Not that there is something wrong with spending time in the current moment, but they both were really looking forward to going to the movies and eating together, so the shorter girl really wants to do them.

“A-Atsuko, let’s go get ready, okay?”


“We can go get sushi first before going to the movies.” The older girl suggested, hoping that mentioning the other girl’s favorite food would make her agree to go.

“Okay~” Maeda continues to stare at her friend in the eyes for another few seconds before she got off and drag the owner of the room with her to the bathroom.

They both brushes their teeth and putting on a little of make-up. The girls headed back into the room to change their clothes, but Takahashi grabbed her clothes to go back into the bathroom.

“Minami, where are you going?”

“Gonna go change?”

“You can change here, you know?” The younger girl didn’t understand why her friend had to go somewhere else when the room was big enough for the both of them.

“Yeah, but that’s embarrassing…” Takamina has always been shy when it comes to showing her body. It’s something private, and she likes to keep it that way.

“How is it embarrassing when we’re both girls?” Maeda has a valid point, but it’s hard for her friend to explain it to her.

“I-It just is…” The older girl left to the bathroom, leaving no room for her friend to say anything else.

Acchan watches as the shorter girl left the room. She wasn’t sure what she’s feeling inside. Was it hurt? Is her friend not comfortable with her? Has she been too touchy? Should she stop herself? She feels sad all of a sudden with all the questions in her mind.

Takahashi came back, all changed in a nice cute clothing, but the younger girl was still sitting on the bed spacing out.

“Atsuko?” Takamina bent down and leans in, looking at the other girl in the eye.

“Minami…” Maeda looks like she has some questions to ask, but wasn’t sure on how to bring it across.

“Doushita?” The older girl scrunches her eyebrows, being worried as usual as she sit down next to her companion.

“A-are you uncomfortable around me?” The puppy dog eyes not only show the cuteness of the girl, but also shows the fear and the sadness. She’s afraid of being rejected.

“What makes you think that?” Takahashi was surprised by the sudden question.

Acchan felt foolish for feeling such a way, for being insecure, and for doubting the honesty of the girl’s friendship.

“You avoid my looks and touch sometimes. You won’t even change in front of me…” The younger girl shared her thoughts.

Takamina was surprised. She didn’t know her friend felt this way. She thinks to herself, wondering if she ever purposely avoid the other girl’s affection, but nothing came to mind.

She didn’t know that her habit had cause the other girl doubts. She really wants to jump right ahead and tell her friend that it was her problem and that it’s her own fault, but no words was able to form.

“Forget it, I’m gonna go change in the bathroom…” Maeda stood up to leave, but was shock by the sudden pull on her arm as she lay on top of her friend.

The older girl didn’t want her companion to leave without an explanation and as she watch the girl walks away, without a thought, she yank the other girl as hard as she can to prevent her from leaving.

She didn’t know her strength, so now she was face to face with her best friend in close proximity. Only an inch was between them, and if either of them were to move, they could accidently brush each other’s lips.

“Minami?” Acchan blushes, heart racing, not really knowing why.

“I…I… It’s not you, it’s me.” Takamina blurted out the first thing that came to mind, and it came out like a typical break up line.


“I mean… It’s not you that I’m uncomfortable with. It’s just I don’t like changing in front of people and it’s my body… that I don’t want people to see.” The older girl shared one of her insecurities, feeling quite silly.


“I’ve made a fool of myself, huh? You don’t want to-“

“I’m not people.”

“I’m sorry?”

“I’m not people. I’m not just anyone. I’m me… and that counts for something, right?” The taller girl didn’t really know how to explain herself, but the fact that they’re best friends should exempt her from the other girl’s rules.

Sometimes best friend knows each other’s secrets, insecurities, and favorites. Even though the two girls have known each other for about a year, there are still many things that they haven’t know about each other yet. They are still discovering their friendship and there are times where it will be hard, and there are times when sharing comes easily.

Takamina took a big step today in sharing one of hers, and maybe this will further bring the two girls even closer. She was quite glad that she was able to explain herself, even if it was poorly to her companion.

Acchan felt a new road has opened, and she just couldn’t fathom why such a nice girl like Minami would have insecurities. For the year that she has known her friend, she never knew that the shorter girl carries a lot of weight. She aims to learn everything about her, be there for her, and be a comfort person for her.

“You’re my best friend in AKB, Atsuko… and that does mean something to me…”

“Then let me help you. Let me show you that there is nothing for you to be a shame of.” The younger girl reaches out to stroke her friend’s cheek.

“I… I don’t know…” Takahashi wasn’t sure with what to say. She’s grateful that her friend is supporting her, but she feels so bare at the moment, like a fish on a platform.

Sensing the hesitation, the taller girl knew she needed to share something about herself that no one else knows about too. She understands what it feels like to be vulnerable, and she definitely doesn’t want her companion to feel that way alone.

“I feel that I’m useless in AKB all the time, and that I don’t deserve to be the center girl. I’m not good at singing or dancing like you. All I have is my smile…” Maeda sits up, avoiding contact with the girl below her, and stares at her hands instead.

“You’re not useless at all, Atsuko, don’t think that! Also, everyone loves your smile, it cheers people up.” The older girl was quick to sit up and reassures her friend by grabbing hold of the other girl’s hand.

“Only you would say that… others…” Acchan still couldn’t get over the words that she had heard before.

Even though the two girls doesn’t get as much attention as before, but there are still things being said here and there that lingers on. Especially for the young center girl.

“Don’t listen to the others. Do you trust me? Do you believe me?”

“Of course I do, Minami, you know that.” The younger girl was astounded by the questions. If she doesn’t trust and believe her best friend, who else would she give those to?

“Then trust me when I say you’re not useless at all. Believe me when I say you’re a talented girl with many skills.” Takamina tries to convey her feelings through her eyes. She hopes that the other girl could see how sincere she is, and that she would always fight any doubts that her companion would have.

“You should also trust me and believe me when I say you have nothing to worry about when you’re with me.” The taller girl closes her eyes and leans her forehead against her companion.

The two friends relaxes themselves against each other, just feeling the other’s presence, because that was enough to calm them down.

“I do, Atsuko.” Takamina opens her eyes and smiled, which was quickly reciprocated by the other.

Maeda stood up from the bed to leave, but was pulled back again.

“Where are you going?”

“To close the door…”


“To change?”

“I’ll leave you to it then…” Takahashi stood up to leave, but got held back by a hand on her wrist.

“What did we just discuss earlier?” The younger girl reprimanded. She couldn’t believe that the other girl was already back to the normal routine even after their heart to heart talk.

“Helping me?” Takamina tilts her head to the side.

“Yes, so why are you looking confuse?”

“How do you plan on helping me?”

“You said that you’re uncomfortable letting people see your body, right?” She earned a nod from the older girl.

“What about looking at someone else’s body?” This earned a blush from her best friend.

“U-um… No, that’s embarrassing too.”

“Then we can start there. We’ll take it a step at a time.” Acchan stood up, taking off her shirt as she walks over to her companion.

“W-what are you doing?” The shorter girl immediately covers up her eyes and turn towards the door.

“Onee-chan, ohayou.” Both of the girls jumped slightly as they heard Ryo’s voice. They panicked because one of them is half naked behind the other.

“Kya!” Maeda squeaks, quickly inches up against Minami’s back to cover herself.

“R-Ryo! Didn’t you have practice today?” Takahashi wraps her left arm behind Atsuko to keep her safe, not realizing that she’s touching her friend’s bare skin. Her main goal right now was to protect the girl from her brother’s seeing eyes.

“It got cancelled… Maeda-san! Ohayou!” He greeted his crush as soon as he saw her. He was about to step forward when Takamina pushes him back.

“Hey! What’s that for?” The little brother got annoyed at his sister for being in the way.

“Atsuko needs to change, so go see if mom needs help with anything.” The older sister was irritated by her brother insistent interaction with her companion. When will he learn that the girl behind her is off limit? She doesn’t want to hurt her brother’s feelings, but she doesn’t like this crush he got one bit.

“Ryo.” The little boy wanted to fight back, but the tone in his sister’s voice was a warning. He knows that his sister doesn’t get angry easily, but she’s scary when she’s pissed, and he definitely doesn’t want to pick a fight with her when she’s borderline getting there.

Maeda has been observing the interaction between the two siblings, and have noticed that her partner can be a little frightening, but she tuck the information aside for later usage.

“Okay, I’ll go.” Ryo shoots his puppy eyes at the girl behind his sister before he leaves.

Takamina quickly shuts the door and lock it. She sigh a breath of relief, turning over to talk to her friend when she’s come to face with a half-naked girl.

“A-Atsuko! Cover up.”

“Wait, Minami, look at me.” Acchan reaches out to take hold of the shorter girl’s face.

“I don’t bite, and I’m your best friend. It’s okay.” The younger girl steps back slowly, so that her body would be in full view, but Takahashi turns away the moment she saw past the neck. It’s not like the girl was naked, but to see someone so bare was not ordinary to the shorter girl.

“Minami, small steps-“

“I can’t…”

“What if you hug me instead?” Maeda took a few steps towards her companion and gently wraps her arm around the girl’s neck. Slowly she felt arms wrapped around her back. She can sense the hesitation since said arms kept pulling back as they came closer, but it’s the fact that they are there now.

“You did it, Minami, I’m proud of you.” She smiles at their accomplishment. She can feel the nod on her shoulder as the other agrees.

“Come on Atsuko, get dressed and then we’ll go have lunch, okay?” Takamina step back, but was quick to turn away to give the girl her privacy.

Acchan didn’t reprimand her best friend since she knows that they’ve already took the first step, and she felt that, it was enough for now.

As the two girls was getting ready to leave the house, Taka-mama came to wish them have fun, while Ryo was behind sulking at the fact that he can’t come along and that he won’t see his crush until later.

The duo walks towards the train station, happily talking about anything and everything. They ascend up to the platform, picking a slot with less people to wait for the next ride.

Along the slot was two guys who were checking them out. The boys walked over to them, asking to hang out together.

“Hey, where you girls heading?”

“Yeah, let’s all go out together.”

The guys were creepy, frightening the younger girl, making her hide behind her best friend.

“No thanks, we’re fine by ourselves.” Takamina answered for them, shielding Acchan away from prying eyes.

“Come on, don’t be like that. Let’s go have fun.”

“Don’t make me call for security.” Takahashi spoke firmly, scaring the guys a bit.

“Tch, you girls are ugly anyway.”

“Yeah, nobody would want you.”

Nobody wants me…

The older girl watches as those guys retreated to where they came from with Maeda watching from behind.

Hey, Atsuko, are you okay?” Is she sad because of what those jerks said?

“Wah~ Minami is so brave.” The center girl wrapped herself around her companion’s arm, trying to hide the hurt.

“Eh? It was nothing, but how are you feeling?”

“Un~ with Minami protecting me, I’ll always be fine.” Acchan grins with her nose crinkled.

“Silly girl, but hey, don’t listen to those jerks.”


“You’re a cute and a pretty girl. People out there would be lucky to have you.”


“Un~ I’m lucky to have you, Atsuko.” Takamina grins, but you can clearly see the blush on her face.

Acchan looks at her friend with an unrecognized twinkle in her eyes. Her heart was beating fast, yet it felt very light and warm.

“The train is here.” The older girl announced, leading them to one of the open doors.

Lucky for the girls, the train wasn’t pack as usual, so there were seats for them to sit on that puts a distance between them and other people.. The ride takes about 30 minutes to the destination, so they relaxes, leaning on each other.

The younger girl places her head on her best friend and thought of how to approach the topic without seeming too forceful. She can’t really think of any way around it, but to directly ask.

“Minami…” Atsuko looks up.


“Why… why are you uncomfortable with your body?”

Takamina was taken back by the question, so she looks away from the taller girl and stare straight. She needed a moment to think of how to form her answer. She wonders if she should share her story or if she should wait for another time.

Maeda took the action as rejection, so she brood silently, unhappy with herself for feeling this way. She knows that if the older girl didn’t want to share, she would have said something, but she can’t help to always be jumping into conclusion that her own mind had trained herself to do.

“When I was younger… I’m usually alone or by myself because other kids wouldn’t want to hang with me…” Takahashi continues to stare straight as she shares her past, surprising Acchan, for said girl didn’t think to hear her friend’s voice anytime soon.

“They picked on me because I couldn’t eat tomatoes. I know it sounds silly, but I always get sick after eating them…” The younger girl intertwine their fingers together and squeeze her companion’s hand to continue.

“The kids would always make the puking gesture because I threw up one time… This lasted for a while, and the teacher didn’t do anything at the time…”

“I’m so sorry you had to go through that, Minami…” The taller girl teared up a bit. She didn’t expect her best friend to be bullied when she was younger. It’s no wonder why she’s so strong and able to ignore what other people say about her.

“Well, it’s part of life, it can’t be helped… So anyway, because of that, I started to feel insecure about myself…” Takamina finally look down at her friend and smile. She’s glad that she was able to share a part of herself with Atsuko.

“Minami… Thank you for sharing, and I hope you would believe me when I say that I would accept all of you, so please don’t turn away from me.” Maeda pleaded with her eyes. She wants to help her companion be more confident.

“I’ll try, but no promises, okay?”


The girls reached their stops and got off. They quickly went to the sushi restaurant for Atsuko to have her filling. Even though Takahashi doesn’t like sushi much, she’s willing to make her friend happy.

“Hello ladies, what can I get you?”

“All types of Sashimi please~” The center girl answered happily.

“I would like cooked sushi please.”

“Anything to drink?”

“We both would like cola, thank you.” The older girl ordered which her friend agreed to.

“Ne, Minami, you don’t like sushi?” Atsuko had noticed the weird ordering from her companion.

“I just can’t eat the raw ones…” Takamina blushed.

“Eh? Then why did you suggest this place?” Maeda immediately stood up, getting ready to leave if her friend were to ask of so.

“It’s okay because you like them, and I promised to treat you to it.”

“Minami~” Acchan sit next to her friend instead of being across from her, and hugged her tightly.

The waitress brought their food and drinks, wishing them a nice meal. The girls immediately dug into what they ordered.

“Oishii~” The younger girl voiced. She continues to stuff her face happily. It was an adorable sight that makes the shorter girl feels good about her decision.

After finishing, they went to the theater and picked out a movie together. Atsuko went to save their seats, while Takamina got snacks.
They reunited as the preview for other movies started playing. Instead of talking to each other, they’re focusing on eating and watching what was being shown.

Halfway through the movie, they both finished with their snacks, and started to feel tired. Both girls leaned against each other and fell asleep.  Acchan with her head snuggled against Takamina, and her arms wrapped against the other’s body.



Takahashi was the first to wake up. She looks up to see an employee with no one else in the room except for the three of them.

“Hai, we’ll leave soon, sorry.” The older girl apologizes, but it was not needed as the worker said it was okay and took their leave.

“Atsuko, okite.” The shorter girl shook her friend, but no reply was returned.

“Atsuko, we have to go now.” She shook the girl with a little more strength.

“Uhn, Minami, what happened?” Acchan rubs her eyes in a child-like manner.

“The movie is over, it’s time to leave.” Takamina helped her friend up and walked out of the theater. It was a shame that they both fell asleep during the movie, but it didn’t matter because they were together.

“Where should we go now?” Maeda asked, still sleepy as she couldn’t really keep her eyes open.

“We could go home and rest, you seem tired…”

“Yada~ I want to spend more time with Minami.” Even though the girl whines, her friend could tell that her energy was already exhausted, and that she wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer.

“How about we get something sweet and then head home?” The older girl tried to compromise and it was successful. Her friend agreed, and so they kept walking towards the train station and dropped by a taiyaki place.

The girls quickly ordered 5 with red bean fillings and went home. On the way, Atsuko kept on tripping because she was so tired, so Takamina held the girl by her waist and continue on.

They finally reaches the house and got their shoes off. The girl who lives there shout out to her mom that they’re home and went straight to her room. She helps her friend out of the jacket and tuck her into bed. She tries to leave the room and go see her mom, but was held back by a hand on her wrist.

“Minami… don’t go…” Acchan mumbles, only half awake.

“I have to see mom real quick and give her the taiyaki.”

“Hmm… I’ll go with you…” The younger girl tries to get up, but was pushed back by her companion.

“No no, just sleep, okay? I’ll be right back.”


“I promise. Sleep tight.” The older girl fast walk out of her room and into the living’s. She gave the bag of treats to her mom and announced that she and her friend will retire for the night.

“Isn’t it a bit early to go to bed?” Taka-mama questioned, finding it weird that her child isn’t staying up late like most people her age.

“Atsuko is tired and I’m pretty exhausted too. We won’t be coming out for dinner. Good night mom.” She walks back into her room and changes into her pajama. She’s not shy about it because she had already checked to see if the other girl was asleep.

As soon as she climbs into bed, Acchan rolled over and snuggle up to her. She smiled contently, and slowly drifts off to dreamland.

For the next day, instead of going out like they did previously, they spent it indoors instead. They’re happy with just having each other’s company and sleep.


I know this is very short, but I needed to end chapter 1 to this story before starting on 2.
Sorry for all the grammars... and I know this part 1c is a bit weird, but I think it helps build Minami and Atsuko's character...
Anyway, please continue to be patient with me.

@Mina: Thanks for always reading my stories. I'm not giving up, it just takes a long time for me to write.

So which stories would you guys want to see next? I'll let you guys vote for that ^_^
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: Genkikid on September 08, 2016, 08:45:03 AM
Oohh how I miss this story to be in the first page...
Their small date is so cute

*p.s I'm waiting for Maji and Nisemono
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: ryu201 on September 08, 2016, 11:49:31 AM
you are alive!!! *hug*  :farofflook: :farofflook:
where have you been? it's been awhile i thought you got kidnapped by alien! LOL!!!
but im happy you back,seriously.
i really hope you back with nisemono but its okay.
seeing back is enough for me.
please dont give up on your story and dont worry,i will always be your loyal reader ^^
ganbatte Lezperv-san!!!!
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: phoenix0i on September 08, 2016, 03:51:09 PM
Lezperv-san!!!  :thumbsup
Thank you for coming back and updating!
I wish the fic is really happening in reality.
I do hope you'll continue to update.
Thank youfor the update!  :cathappy:
Keep it up and good luck!
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: black_maa on September 10, 2016, 09:37:28 PM
Finally,  some simple Atsumina story (well, more like next part)!  :D
Some while I was loosing interest to read anything, but thank you for making me read again (little bit).  :)
About what to update next - hmm.. Probably, I am okay with all your stories, so.. next is depend from your imagination..  8)

Any way, Thank you for still updating them!  :peace:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: ~roxas~ on September 18, 2016, 02:41:12 AM
Hi!!! I'm new here and it has only been a month when I found out about akb48 and it has also been a month since I've been crying my hearts out because of atsumina. 😢😢😢😢😭😭😭😭😭😭 so addicted to them now. 😶😶😶😶😶😶😶😶 these fics make me happy. I almost lost hope when the fandom seems inactive so thank you!!!!😆😆😆😆😆
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Futari 1c (9/7/16)
Post by: Drakon on September 19, 2016, 08:31:09 PM
TakaYuu Ah, nostalgie!!!
Lezperv-san we remember you and look forward to.
Title: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: lezperv on October 01, 2016, 08:59:28 AM
Hey everyone! Since only two people actually told me which fic they wanted to see next, it will be Nisemono.

I'm kinda low key angry that Minami is now dating this older guy out of nowhere. First it's Atsuko, now it's Minami... my AtsuMina heart is breaking constantly  :err:

@Genkikid: Thanks for reading ^_^, not a lot of people read AtsuMina anymore so mine got buried lol
@ryu201: Arigatou ne~ :deco: I'm alive and well. Please continue reading my story  :love:
@phoenix0i: I wish the fics are real too. I'm hoping the thing that Atsuko said about marrying Minami when they're 40 is still true :inlove:
@black_maa: Lol what do you mean by "finally simple AtsuMina story"? Are there weird stories out there? Please don't stop reading, ne?
@~roxas~: HIIII!!!! Welcome to the fandom! I'm really surprised that you're into AtsuMina since new people tends to like the newer couple. Thanks for reading  :heart:
@Drakon: I plan on continuing the TakaYuu story and give it an official name, but idk yet.



Chapter 8

Minami POV

Today’s the day. The third date that I’ve been looking forward to. Don’t get me wrong, I enjoyed the time I spent with Atsuko last night, but I also want to see what Uta has cooked up for me. She’s always so thoughtful, and spoils me crazy, but I kind of like that change.

I’ve always been the one to do whatever someone else wants, but that’s mostly friends, though it’s especially so for Atsuko. Whenever she pouts and whines, I just give in. Her smile is the death of me, so I’ve always spoiled her.

It was already 10AM by the time I got ready. Atsuko was still asleep since we stayed up pretty late last night watching some of the old movies that we’ve seen before. I know the car was already parked below my apartment to pick me up, but I feel that it wouldn’t be right if I left without a note.

I’ve already made breakfast and put it in the microwave.
I’ll be going out and won’t come home till later today.
Don’t wait up for me, okay?

I quickly grab my bag and head out the door, going towards the taxi below. As I got inside, the driver greeted me, but said nothing else. I guess I really won’t find out until I get there.

The car ride was quiet, so I had a lot of time to think. What is really the point of this program? Is it even real? I mean, all the camera man is there and so are the staff people, so it doesn’t seem fake. Also, the time for my friends to meet Uta is coming up. I’m really nervous about that because no one is supposed to know who she is yet.

Since all the others think my date is a boy, maybe Uta could dresses up like one? What am I saying? I can’t ask her to do that. This isn’t some segment from AKBingo.

I think I just need to breathe and calm down. Try and think about the date instead of what’s to come, but if I delay this, who knows what’ll happen.

What I’m worrying about the most is how Atsuko would react to my date being a girl instead of a boy. We have such a good thing going on right now that I don’t want to ruin it.

I know she’s pursuing me as a love interest and a part of me still loves her, but I can’t go through her leaving me again. I think best friends like we’re used to be is the only option right now.

Best friend cooks for each other, snuggling up to each other while sleeping, and kisses each other on the cheeks, right? They hold each other’s hand and hug each other a lot too, right?

That’s what Atsuko and I did yesterday after we left the building to go home. I still can’t believe she was out grocery shopping for our dinner, and was stalked by that jerk face.

I’m just glad she felt better and that she came to me for help. I really wouldn’t know what to do had I heard this information from someone else. I think I would go ballistic.

Throughout the night, Atsuko has really been behaving herself. She only touches me or kisses me when I’ve given her permission. Never once has she strayed and do anything more than what she had asked for. Though I appreciate the effort, I feel that it’s not very Atsuko-like, and it’s kind of bugging me a bit. I don’t want her to change herself for me if it constricts her or makes her feel trap.

What if that was the problem with her last relationship? Did the guy want Atsuko to change? There’s nothing wrong with Atsuko at all, except for a few minor things, but that’s not enough to change at all.

Am I making Atsuko feel that way? I hope I’m not, and we still haven’t discuss what had happened yesterday at all. I’m frustrated with not knowing when it comes to her safety. I need to call her right now and see if she’s okay.

“Takahashi-san, we’ve arrived.”

Damn it.

I didn’t think we would be here already. Alright, I have to put it in the back of my mind and enjoy this hang out with Uta since I didn’t get to see her yesterday.

“Thank you.” I replied to the driver before stepping out.

I can see the camera man rolling, but I kept walking, looking for my friend. When you’re in AKB for eight and half years, you’re used to the tech following you around.

I spotted Uta waiting for me on a bench. She saw me and waves enthusiastically. I chuckle at how adorable she looks.

“Minami~ I missed you.” She stood up and gave me a hug, which I happily reciprocated.

“Sorry I couldn’t make it yesterday.” I still felt bad for cancelling last minute on her.

“It’s okay, I understand, but I’ll have you all to myself today, right? She smiled widely at me. How can I refuse that?

“Yes, so where are we going?” I looked around, seeing many stores, so I couldn’t figure which one would be it.

“Right here, come on.” Uta pulled me with her to a manga store. Correction, it’s a manga café. We were immediately placed in a corner, I assume for privacy, which I’m really okay with.

“I heard they make some really good food that’s based off of manga characters. There’s one that has Luffy in it, and since I know that you like One Piece, I hope you’ll like this place. She said it so fast that I could barely caught all of it. I think it’s quite cute that she’s nervous because I speak fast when I’m nervous too.

“Uta, I really like it so far, relax okay?” She nodded, breathing in and out slowly.

“You’re really thoughtful for remembering that I like One Piece and for bringing me here.” I grabbed her hand and squeeze them, showing her my appreciation.

“How could I forget?” I still have our couple’s phone charm, see?” Uta showed me her cell, and true to her word, it was still dangling there.

“I still have mine too.” I smiled, showing mine as well.

We’re both grinning at each other like we’re idiots, as the waiter came by to get our orders. Though we asked for a few more minutes since we didn’t look at the menu.

“Hmm, what are you having?” She asked me over the top of the list.

“I think I’ll get… the gummu omurice. What about you?”

“I’m getting naru ramen, How about drinks?”

“Um… caramel miruku tea with tapioca. You?”

“That sounds really good. I’m gonna try the thai miruku tea with tapioca as well.”

We wave the waiter down and gave him our order. In the meantime, Uta told me that she had used my name a few times to get out of her work. I already told her that it’s fine, but she still feel the needs to tell me about it. I told her that I’ve completed most of my paperwork and had a few private dance lesson to myself to get into shape.

“Minami you’re already in good shape, you’re a bit too thin if anything else.” She laughs, but I know there was no harm behind it.

I couldn’t exactly tell her that my dancing was due to thinking too much. That would make me seem weird. Out of all the things that I could use to distract me, it would be putting my body into physical strain. I mean, who does that? You…

Our drinks came by which tasted really good. We traded sips to try the others’ and both are equally as tasty.

“Ne~ after this, I’ll be taking you somewhere else, if you don’t mind.” This girl is unbelievable. This is her date, so whatever she wants to do is fine with me, and yet, she still wants to see if I’m up for it.

“Yeah, I don’t mind at all, and I kind of figure we’ll go to many places.” She seems surprised that I knew there were multiple destinations. It’s not that hard to assume so, was it?

“You don’t happen to already know the next spot, do you?”

“I don’t.” I reassure her. She looks like she was going to freak out.

“Okay good.” She sigh a breath of relieve, but I can’t help to find it all amusing.

“Hai, sorry to kept you waiting. Here is gummu omurice and naru ramen. Please let me know if there is anything else that you may need. Enjoy.”

I look down at my plate and can see why it’s named after the devil’s fruit. The omelet rice was shaped into it, with ketchup outlining its bite mark. I glance over at her order and it was just a typical ramen bowl, but it included all the fillings and extra pieces of what Naruto would have. They both look too good to eat. We both quickly took a picture of the presentation before savoring the unique piece.

“Itadakimasu~” She digs into hers with mouth full, but I can still see her smile through it.

“It’s pretty good Minami, wanna try?” She put some noodles onto the spoon with beef on it and scoop up some soup before bringing it over to me.

“Ah~” She fed me and I have to agree, the ramen and the stock is quite tasty. The broth was thick and fatty. The noodles was firm, but also soft.

I look down at my food again before using a sppon to get a portion. The inside is pretty red, but I’m okay with that because I like ketchup.

The taste is pretty similar to other omurices that I’ve tried before, but it was still good nonetheless. I got another portion and brought it forth for Uta to try a piece. She smiled at me before taking the bite. She looks really adorable enjoying all these food.

Another similarity between Atsuko and Uta is definitely food. Their love for food is so great, I wonder if I would come first before the meals sometimes. Of course I’m only joking, but hey, you never know.

We both just finishes with our lunch when she’s already hyped about going to the next destination. We paid for our meals before she leads me upstairs. I was confused to why we’re going up there until she pushes me into a booth. Apparently the manga café has a resting place for people to relax and read manga or to go online using the provided computers.

I’ve heard of this type of establishment before, but never have I been to one or seen one. It is actually pretty cool, and I’m glad to experience it with Uta.

“I’ll be right back, okay? Don’t go anywhere else.” She told me. I won’t be leaving the booth anyway, but it’s still quite funny for her to have to tell me that. I won’t just ditch her. Is that what she’s afraid of?

I look around the small room. It’s actually nice looking and seems very homey. There’s a sofa for couples or friends. There’s two headset so that other people won’t hear it and you won’t hear them when you’re watching something on the computer.

“Alright, I’m back.” She brought in drinks and snacks, and settle it on the desk.

“So, what do you want to do?” I turned to her as she took a seat beside me.

“I thought maybe we could watch some anime that you haven’t seen before, but are interested in.” I believe she’s blushing under my eyes. I don’t think anyone has ever been this great with me, spoil me nonstop. It was really refreshing to be the girl in the relationship.

“I would like that.” I smiled, reaching out to hold her hand.

She picked up the remote for the computer screen and turned on Netflix. She went to the anime section, and turned to look at me.

“What do you have in mind?” She handed me the device.

“Hmm, how about Detective Conan? The new movie came out about a month ago.”

“Yeah, anything you want.”

I clicked play, and we waited for the screen to load. She handed me a bag of chips before scooting closer to me. I looked over at her, but she weren’t looking my way at all. I chuckle seeing the pink shades on her cheeks.

For the next 30 minutes, we were solely focused on the movie playing. It was just so good. The mystery, the solving, and the murder are always interesting.

We went through a few more bags of chips before Conan was over. I turned to look at her to see her reaction, but she was already looking at me.

“What did you think of it?”

“Your taste in anime and manga are spot on.” She smiled and looked down.

I eyed what she was looking at, and it was our hands entwining with one another. I wonder when we started holding hands. I gave it a squeeze so she can look back up at me.

“if you ever need any recommendation, don’t hesitate to ask me.”

“Thanks Minami. Are you ready to go somewhere else with me?” She smiled with her nose crinkled. It reminds me of Atsuko’s special smile.

“Hmm, where are you taking me now, Kohaku-san?” I chuckled as she looks affronted. It really is fun to tease people.

“Hi-mi-tsu Takahashi-san” I laugh at her playfulness as she pulled me with her.

I continue to follow her without any question because I know the next place will be equally as enjoyable. I’m glad she picked out relaxing places. I don’t think I would like crowded area too much, unless it’s for shopping.

She led me into a tall building and we took the elevator up to the top floor. I read the sign that said beauty on it. Now, I’m aware of what activity is up next. I think it’ll be fun to get some treatment done and just chatting with one another.

“Hi there, I have an appointment for two under Kohaku.” While she checked us in, I skim through the area. I seems very mellow and quiet. A good place to let go and enjoy.

We were shown to the back room where we could slip into something different than our own clothing. We headed out and was asked to sit on a chair that sets our head over the sink

The massages that I’m getting on my head felt amazing. They’re shampooing my hair and conditioning them, but it has a cooling sensation afterwards, which I really like. I can really fall asleep right now if I wanted to.


“Hmm, yes?”

“I booked us for the whole treatment, so there are more to come.”

I looked up at her as my lady finishes up drying my hair. I don’t know how much they charged here, but I know a full service is quite costly, and I would not like it if she paid for everything.

“Let me pay my half, Uta.” I was lead towards a cushion table to lay on top of it face up.

“Actually, the program offer to pay this, so you don’t have to worry.” She reaches out to pat my hand in assurance.

We continued to lay and relax as the ladies put cream on our faces. I picked the aloe one and she picked the green tea. It smells quite good. I think you can actually taste these if you wanted to.

After our face, they moved down to our arms and legs. They put some kind of scented oil on and massages us. I don’t think Uta and I were talking at all since we both were just enjoying the services.

I think I even fell asleep for a bit. By the time I reopened my eyes, it was already five in the afternoon. I looked around to see Uta asleep as well. I gently tried to wake her up, but she whines just like Atsuko. I wondered why the staff member didn’t wake us up.

“Uta, it’s already five, we’re leaving soon.” I shook her gently, hoping that would be enough, but it wasn’t.

“Uta, wake up.” I tried a little harder, and she finally opens her eyes.

“Hmm, Minami…” She got up and rubs her eyes. She looks around to see only the two of us in the room.

“Come on, the shooting is almost over, we have to change.” I got into the changing room and put my clothes on. I took my time, wanting to look good for myself and for the camera.

We both met at the exit of the shop and walk down towards the street. We headed towards a park where there isn’t a lot of people, and sat on one of the benches.

I felt a warm hand sliding into mine. By now, I’m pretty used to holding hands with her. Even though her hands are bigger than mine, I kinda feel safe in them.

“Neh, Minami…”

“Nani?” I wonder why she seems so serious.

“What… what would you say if I retire from my career?” She turns to look at me, but I don’t have any answer for her. I was too surprised to form any coherent words.

“It’s okay Minami, take your time…”

I smiled at her to show my gratefulness. I like how she understood that I needed some time to tell her what I think, instead of jumping into conclusion, which is what Atsuko would have done. I’m really amaze by how quickly Uta knows me, when we’ve only known each other for about a month.

“What lead you to this thought?” I want to know if there was anything to do with this decision of hers.

“I… I would be lying if I say you didn’t have anything to do with it, but I also want to retire for my own self. I want to try other careers and see if I’ll do well.”

“I think it’s really admirable that you want to try something else, and of course I’m willing to help you, if you need it… I just don’t understand what I have to do with it…” I was genuinely confuse.

She laughs, and I think it’s at me, but there was no mal intent behind it.

“Well, if I were to date AKB48 no Takahashi Minami, I have to be respectable too.”

Now, I understood what she meant, but I don’t feel the same way. She doesn’t have to be famous or rich to date me. She just need to be herself, and that’s enough for me.


“I want to be clean, and I know my past can’t be erased, but… I don’t want people saying Takahashi Minami is dating a JAV Idol. I feel you deserve to date someone you can be proud of… and I want to be that person…”

“Please shut up.” The more she talks about how people would react and how she thinks she doesn’t deserve me, the angrier I get.

“I don’t care what people say, Uta. I only care about me and you. Please don’t think that I’m a pedestal that you can’t reach because I’m not.” Can’t she see that I’m just a normal human being?


“I’m not done.” I cut her off, and I know it sounds like I’m scolding her, but it’s for our benefit.


“If we were to date, it’ll be Takahashi Minami dating Kohaku Uta with no title attached, but it may be difficult because of the industry we’re in. I get that… Just, keep in mind that it’s us in the relationship, not other people.” I know I sound like I’m giving a member advice, but being straightforward seems to be the only way to get through to people.

“Sumimasen…” A staff-san gave me a card and told me to read it out loud.

“I wonder what it says.” Both Uta and I are curious.

“Takahashi-san and Kohaku-san, thank you for your hard work for the past few shootings. We have a few surprise guest that we’ll be bringing into the show, so please look forward to it.” I finished reading, and normally I look forward to having guest on the program, but I can’t help to have a bad feeling about it.

“Hai, owari desu. Otsukaresamadeshita” A staff-san shout out. Everyone collected their material and started packing up. We both stood and started walking towards the company cars.

“Takahashi-san, Kohaku-san, the show will on be TV tomorrow. Please continue to keep this quiet until then.”

“Wakarimasu.” We both bow and continue on.

“Minami, thank you for telling me off, and I’m sorry for making you feel that way.” She apologizes to me in a puppy dog manner, even though I wasn’t really mad.

“It’s fine. I know it’s hard for people to think Idols are normal girls sometimes…”

“Well, I’ll stop doing that then.”

I was about to reply back, but a kiss on my cheek had stopped me from doing so.


“Since I’m treating you like a normal girl, I should be able to kiss you whenever I want.” She grins widely.

“…” I’m too flabbergasted to say anything. I didn’t expect for this turn of event.

“I’m just joking Minami. I’m still waiting for you to tell me to kiss you.” She teases me by doing kissy faces at me.

“Hmm, I don’t think I’ll ask for one any time soon.”

“Eh? Minami hidoi~” She pouts, and continue to do so even after we reached my car. I chuckle at this girl’s tactics.

“Now stop pouting. We have to talk about tomorrow…”

“What’s tomorrow?”

“You’re meeting my friends, remember?” The look on her face is like she had seen a ghost. It was quite hilarious if it weren’t for the situation.

“So what’s the plan?”

“I’ll meet you somewhere before we go and see them.” I don’t really have any plans because there’s nothing we could really do to delay it since they are stubborn people.

“We’re not supposed to tell anyone though…” She has a point, but since the episode will be airing on the same day, it should be okay right?

“You could dress up as a boy and hope they don’t find out.”

“That’s a good idea. I’ll do it.” She smiled widely.

“Uh… I was just joking…” She knows that I was just playing, right?”

“I know hehe~” I detect something suspicious behind that laugh, but I’m too tired to find out.

“Alright, well good night Uta, I’ll text you about tomorrow.” I opened the door to my car, but before I got in, I gave her a quick hug.

“Oyasumi Minami.” She held me longer than what a quick hug should be, but I didn’t mind.

“Un, mata.”

The door was closed and we waved. I sit back and close my eyes. Even though today was relaxing, it was also tiring. I just can’t wait to go home.

I wonder what Atsuko has been doing all day…


Third POV

“Hmm, Minami?” Acchan woke up from her sleep, but she didn’t know that Takamina has already left for her date.

“Minami?” She sit up from the bed, not feeling the other girl’s presence made her look around. She found a note sitting by the bedside table.                                                                                                   

I’ve already made breakfast and put it in the microwave.
I’ll be going out and won’t come home till later today.
Don’t wait up for me, okay?

Still holding the note, she walks out to the kitchen and heat up the food. She smiles, knowing that the shorter girl had made an effort to make her breakfast before leaving.

Where did she go? How late is she going to be?

While brushing her teeth, she assumes Takamina had headed to the AKB Theater since that is the girl’s job after all, but she has this nagging feeling inside, and she doesn’t know why.

After finishing the delicious food, she went to change and head out to her company. They wanted her to do some photoshoot for some upcoming magazine, which she didn’t mind at all.

“Maeda-san, please tilt your head upward.”

“Yes, yes, that’s good.”

“Okay, one more, please smile brightly.” Acchan did as she was told, but the effect wasn’t satisfying to the photographer.

“Hmmm, not yet, one more like you’re seeing a love one.” Seeing a love one?



That was the end of the photoshoot, the end of work for Atsuko today. It was still midafternoon when she finishes, so she decided to drop by the Theater to see her friend, and hopefully to grab lunch together.

The distance between her work and AKB isn’t far away, so she decided to take a walk, but what she didn’t know is that someone is trailing behind her.


She heard her name being called by a familiar voice. A voice that makes her go pale within seconds. A voice that held the power to make her frozen in place. A voice that she never wants to ever hear again. A voice coming from none other than her ex-boyfriend.

“Can we talk?”

She didn’t know what to do. All she knows is that she’s in public and he can’t lay a hand on her. She kept walking, but he guy wouldn’t let her go.

“Just listen to me, please.” He tried to stop her by holding her arms, but she yanked it away as soon as she felt him.

“I’ve been trying to get a hold of you at your apartment, but I always missed you.” He didn’t know that Atsuko has been living with Minami, or he did, but he can’t seem to locate it.

“I just want to apologize for the way I’ve treated you. I’m really sorry, Acchan, please give me another chance.” He pleaded with sincerity, but he’s an actor.

“We’re done, Matsuya-san, please give up on me.” Atsuko said her final words and left as quickly as possible.

She fast walk towards the Theater, knowing that he’s following her, but aware that he wouldn’t dare to step into the place.

She quickly went to find Minami, but the girl was nowhere to be found. She went to Haruna and Miichan, hoping they could give her an answer.

“Hey guys-“

“Acchan!” Minegishi rush to give her longtime friend a hug.

“What you doing here Acchan?” Nyan Nyan asked, also giving the girl a squeeze.

“Have you guys seen Takamina?”

“No, she doesn’t do practice with us today, even though it’s our upcoming single… Did you know she’ll be wearing a traditional two piece bikini?” Miichan tries to rouse the girl up, fully aware that her friend would love to see it.


“Yeah, I was really surprised too.” Haruna chimed in with the fun.

“What does it look like?” For a moment, the ex-ace forgotten about the creeper outside, and just fully focusing on what her love one would look like.

“It’s a lilac color with small polka dots. There’s a big ribbon that sits in front of her chest piece, and I think a smaller one on her butt.” Minegishi was really trying to recall the details.

“I want to see her in it…” Acchan blushes as she told them her inner desire.

“Of course you do.” The two No3b girls laugh.

“So anyway, if Takamina is not here, then do you guys know where she is?” The duo shakes their head to her dismay.

The girls didn’t have a clue either, but they think the soukantoku may be busy with her new segment, and they didn’t want to upset their ex-ace.

“Well, do you guys mind if I hang here for a bit? Maybe I could dance with you guys. It’s been a while.” Maeda has the urge to just dance again, it’s a good way to keep oneself fit, and it’s good to be near friends who can protect you while a creeper is outside stalking.

“Yeah, it’ll be like old times.” Even though Kojima isn’t the greatest dancer out there and she’s always forgetful of the moves, she did miss the times she and Acchan chatted about the latest fashion or just hanging around with original Team A before the shuffle in 2009. She had missed Tomochin and Miichan too because of it.

“Mina, look who’s here?” Miichan announced to the remaining members.


“Hey, everyone, hope you guys don’t mind me joining in.” The ex-center girl drops her bag on one of the bleachers and join them on stage.

“Wah~ to dance with Maeda-san.”

Everyone was pretty much okay with having Atsuko join them. To some of them, it’s like the old days and to the others, they get to dance with ex-face of AKB.

“Come on, you can dance Takamina’s part for us.” Minegishi suggested, glad everything went well, but she did noticed the urge to see their captain when Maeda first came in. She decided to send the chibi girl a text before showing Acchan the steps.

To: Takamina
From: Miichan
Subject: Acchan
Hey Leader,
I don’t know what you’re doing, but our eternal Ace is here.
She’s looking for you, and it seems like something happened…
Acchan is staying with us, so drop by or something when you get this.

The message was sent and it was received a few seconds later in the leader’s phone, but she wasn’t aware of it for she was on her third date.

Finally, having some times to herself, she checked her phone to see the message. Instantly, she’s worried, and told the driver to go to the AKB Theater.

Why didn’t Atsuko text me?

Even if the taller girl did text the soukantoku, said girl wouldn’t have seen it in time anyway. What matters is the safety of her friend right now.

“We’re he-“

Before the driver could finish his sentence, the leader has already busted out of the car, and ran inside. She didn’t notice a pair of eyes was watching her. She immediately went to the stage room, and the sight in front of her was indescribable.

Atsuko was dancing gracefully with the other members. She has this smile on that reminds the shorter girl of the ex-center's time in AKB. She was really the epitome of the eternal ace of AKB. No one can take that title away from her is how the captain felt.

Minami continues to watch on as she was mesmerize. None of the members seem to notice their soukantoku standing their like a brick, but eventually the no3b girls did.

The tall and short duo on stage nudge their ace. Maeda look at them and where they were pointing at, she immediately blushed as she finally took notice of her ex-leader.

The chibi captain turns red for being found out. She looks down and started kicking around like a child would.

The duo on stage shook their head while looking at the baka couple. They thought they should give them a hand, so they gently push Atsuko forward.

That’s all it was needed for Maeda to make the first move.


As other members heard the nickname, they stopped what they were doing and stood to take a peek at their soukantoku.

Maeda got off the stage quickly and rush in for a hug. She squeezes tightly and lay her head on the girl’s right shoulder.

“I’ve missed you.” She whispered.

“I’ve missed you too.” Takahashi circled her arms around her ace’s waist, and fully return the embrace.

“Alright love birds, break it up.” Miichan being the variety queen that she is, had to cut in and embarrass her friends.

“What have you been doing here, Acchan?” After giving Minegishi the glare, she was curious to why the taller girl was on stage dancing.

“I… I was looking for you, but then I decided to stay and join them.” The captain can tell that her companion was hiding something, but she decided not to push the girl in front of the other members.

“Ah sou? Tanoshii?”


“Why don’t we dance together to one of our song?”

Takamina suggested as she took off her coat and place her things on the same bench as the other girl’s.


“I hope you remember which one it is, so put it on.” The leader grins, teasing her ex-ace, but she knows for sure that the other girl feels the same way and would pick the right song.

Everyone else continues to watch the duo. They’re curious to see how well the ex-face of AKB and their captain coordinate with each other. To some, they would like to see the magic that was the old generation members, while others want to see if Maeda can actually pick the one that Takahashi has mentioned.

“Mou~ I’ll get you later.” Acchan went to the playlist and scrolled to the song. She clicks start and quickly ran over into her position.

Right on cue.



While the girls were doing the difficult stomp, Takamina couldn’t help but to laugh. The actress joins in because it was too confusing and contagious at the same time.

Atsuko didn’t miss any beat. She kept up with the chibi girl easily, and shines brightly. To the senbatsu members, it makes them feel nostalgic to see Acchan dancing with their leader again, while the others can feel the center aura from the eternal ace and understood why there can never be another one like her.

The song ended and none of them seem to break a sweat, applauds can be heard around the room, making the two girls blush.

“Sasuga leader and ace.” Miichan went up to them and put her arms around each.

“It’s been a while since we see you two dance together.” Kojima commented.

“Maybe Acchan should just join AKB again.” Sasshi jokes, earning a laugh from everyone.

“Anyway, where have you been Takamina-san?” Sayaka asked, earning a quick look from the no3b duo to leave it alone, but it was too late.

“Minami?” Now Maeda was inquiring about it too.

“I was at the shooting for the upcoming program…” Takahashi was never the one to lie, so she told the truth.

“I see…”

Now the tension in the room isn’t happy and warm anymore. It was quite cold and gloomy. No one knows what to do or where it came from, except for four people on stage.

“Well it’s time for me to go, thanks everyone, I had fun today.” Acchan quickly grabs her stuff and leave. 

“Oi, Taka-“

Before the gachapin finish with wanting to tell her leader to chase after the actress, the soukantoku already grabbed her stuff and did so.

“Atsuko matte!”

Hearing the voice of the girl she loves, she slowed down a bit, but still continue on walking. She was surprised that the other girl chased after her. The Takamina from back then would have been clueless and let her leave, thinking that she was busy with another work. This Takamina is different, she has grown up a bit more since her eternal ace has left AKB, and has understood what it really meant.

“Atsuko, don’t leave…” The captain caught up to the girl and held onto her wrist.




“Atsuko, what made you came to AKB and stay here?” The leader knows that part of the problem was that she went on the third date and Acchan didn’t know about it, but she has a feeling that the other one was a bigger issue.

“I… I wanted to have lunch with you after work…”

Takahashi pulled Maeda to the back staircase and sat them both down. She held onto the girl’s hand to encourage her to speak.

“On the way here… he was there, wanting to talk to me. He said he stopped by my apartment a few times, but I wasn’t there… He didn’t know that we’re living together. He apologized and asked for another chance…”

“Atsuko, please tell me you didn’t…” For some odd reason Takamina’s heart started beating really fast, it felt like it might break, depending on the answer.

“Of course I didn’t! I told you, you’re the only one for-“

Acchan was immediately being embraced by the other girl. She felt really warm and safe within those arms.


Hearing how relieve the other girl sounds, Maeda was really happy. She continues to hug the shorter girl until she remembered something that made her stay with the AKB girls. 



“I believe he’s still outside waiting for me…”

“What?!” Takamina was angry for sure. She’s frustrated because she doesn’t know what else to do.

“M-Minami… can we just go home please?” Of course Acchan can sense the change in her friend since they’ve known each other when they were 14. She didn’t want to cause any more problems and would just like to go back to their sanctuary.

The pleading coming from the actress was hard to say no to, so the soukantoku agreed. She took them down the staircase and out the back door to avoid being followed.

From there, they walk towards another street and wave for a taxi to take them home. They know they won’t feel content until they walk into their apartment.

Once the door was unlocked and was locked again, that’s when the girls felt completely safe and at ease. They both went into their room to change into something comfortable.

Midway through changing, Maeda came up from behind and wrap her arms around Takahashi’s waist. Said girl jump slightly for being surprise.


“Let me stay like this for a bit?” Acchan laid her head down on the other girl’s right shoulder and closes her eyes. She likes to be in this position because it relaxes her and makes her calm. She can fall asleep standing up sometimes with how comfortable Takamina feels.

“Mou~ if you’re gonna sleep, let’s sleep on the bed instead.”

“Yada~ I want to spend more waking moments with Minami.” The younger holds on tighter, not ever wanting to let go of this person that is important to her.

“Fine, fine, what do you want to do?”

“Hmm, let’s watch a movie together~” The actress suggested, she always like to see films and she’s happy that she gets to spend one of her favorite things to do with her companion.

“Alright, let’s get into our pajama, and I’ll make some snacks.” The leader quickly puts on her pants and went to the kitchen.

While she opened up her cabinets for snacks, she remembered that it’s pretty much dinner time, so she decided to make food instead. She went for the fridge to see what she can make that would be quick, but also good.

With a quick decision, she pulled out some ground beef, an onion, and some vegetables. She got out her cutting board and a two pans for frying. She peeled the onion with carrots and started chopping them into small sizes.

She then mixes the onions with the beef and added some seasoning. She was too focused on the food that she didn’t notice Acchan had already finished dressing up and was watching her.

“I thought you were getting snacks?” The ex-ace walked up behind the older girl and looked over her shoulder.

“I was going to, but I figured you haven’t had any food since the breakfast I made.” Takamina started getting half of the meat, throwing it back and forth between her hands.

“It was delicious, thanks Minami.” The younger girl kisses her friend on the cheek in appreciation, causing the other girl to blush.

“Un, glad you like it.”

“Ah matte, can you make it into a heart shape? Please.”  The actress voiced out before the leader could place the meat onto the pan.

“Mou~ kodomo ka?” Even though the soukantoku teases her companion, she happily made the hamburger into a heart shape and placed it on the pan. She quickly make the other half the same way and throw it on the pan as well.

“Hehehe~” Maeda laughs with her nose crinkled as she wraps her arm around the other girl’s waist.

“Atsuko, I’m trying to make food here.” Both the girls know that Takahashi was only fake scolding. The chibi girl continue on with chopping up the other vegetables and throw it into the other pan with the already cut carrots. She added salt and pepper for flavoring as she stirred them.

“Hmm, ii nioi~” Acchan feels hungry from the smell of the food. She didn’t even think about the food, but glad Takamina knows her well to make her some. She went to pull out the dishes and utensils, setting them on the counter.

“Almost done. I just have to make the sauce.” She moves the burger onto the plates and places the stirred vegetables on it as well.

“I want to marry you someday.” The actress speak softly and quietly as she took the plates to the dining table.

“Huh? Did you say something?” The captain called back as she mixes the sauce with the grease from the burgers.

“I said I can’t wait to eat it.” The younger girl turns red, but quickly fans her face to cool off.

“Dekita~” The soukantoku brought the pan over and pour the sauces over their plates. She put all the dirty things she used into the sink and joined her friend at the table.

“Se no, itadakimasu~”

“Hmm, Minami, oishii~” Acchan cuts more of the burger into bite sizes and eats them with the vegetables.

Takamina ate her own food as she watches her companion. She loves watching Atsuko eat because the girl could make something simple seems great.

“So were you able to keep up with everyone today?”

“Un~ I just need a few reminders. I know it’s been 2 years since I’ve graduated, but we’ve been in AKB for longer.”

We both finished up with our dinner and brought it over to the sink. The chibi girl started washing her dishes because she doesn’t want to leave it for tomorrow.

“Ne, Minami?” Maeda took the just finished dish, dried it, and stack it up.

“Hmm? Nani?” She continue washing.

“I really want to dance with you again…” The actress reach out for the next dish and grab it, but it was still being held by the other girl. She looks up to her friend who was wearing a serious expression.

“I would like that a lot… to dance with you on the same stage again.” The leader meant what she said because she feels that both of them belong together under the same AKB lights. It wasn’t the same when she was paired up with Yuko as the face of the group. It’s not to say that Yuko wasn’t doing a great job as the center girl, but to Takamina, her ace can never be replaced. No one can be like Atsuko.


“Come on, lets finish this, and then we can go watch a movie.”

The ex-center girl complies and did her part of drying the two pans that was leftover. She would love to see a film with her companion, but she feels like sleeping in the other’s arms instead. Maybe she can do both.

Right after putting everything away, the actress pulled her friend into the bathroom without an explanation, causing the other girl confusion.

“Let’s brush our teeth.” Acchan took both of their toothbrush and put paste on it. She dips them under the running water and handed one to Takamina. Said girl oblige, but continue to have the confusion on her face.

They both finished with their daily routine of washing up, and before the older girl could ask anything, the younger one pulled said girl into their bedroom.

The soukantoku got pushed down onto the bed, with the other girl grabbing for the tv remote, before she hopped on too.


“I want to lay in your arms and watch it together… dame ka?” Acchan pouted with her puppy dog eyes.

The actress was too cute for words. Even if she hadn’t pulled the adorable face, Takamina would have still complied with the girl’s wishes.

There was never a time where the leader had deny her ace anything, except for during practice, when the center girl disagree with her dance movements. Even though they had their fair share of argument, nothing really last long between them because once they started dancing again, they look to each other for confirmation that everything is fine.

“Come here.” The captain open her arms wide for the girl to dive in.

“Minami~” Maeda happily wrap around the older girl’s waist, and lay her head on the other's chest.

“Kodomo ka?”


“Alright, what do you want to watch?”

“Hmm… how about some AKBingo episodes? You recorded them, right?” The question was rhetorical because Acchan knew that Takamina did save them. Before playing the videos, she set the timer on the tv to turn off in 2 hours.

They both watched a couple of the episodes that night, embracing each other tight, and falling asleep together. The girls were so comfortable with each other that a smile is apparent on their slumbering faces, but because they were so at ease with one another, they forgot that the very next day is the same day they both dreaded.


Alright, I hope everyone likes that chapter.

So I haven't been reading any AtsuMina lately... Does anyone have any recommendation? Please no genderbender or sadness or out of character.

Also... would you guys be opposed to me writing TakaYuu fanfics?

Title: Re: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: Genkikid on October 01, 2016, 11:10:33 AM
If I were to be Minami, I would be so messed up. Thinking I have two angels loving me. Yet loving both and don't want to hurt both of them  :imdead:

Title: Re: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: ~roxas~ on October 01, 2016, 01:01:55 PM
Thank you for updating!!!!I'm following all your atsumina fics too so if you have time but please don't overwork yourself... we'll wait. ☺ I even bookmarked this page XD. I dunno other couples are cute too but I'm so addicted to atsumina 😍😍😍 I wanna kidnap them and wed them and throw them in an isolated island XD sorry XD And yes I love your works and how you write well but honestly speaking I don't like Uta even though she's a nice character T__T so thank you for balancing the moments. I also don't like them getting involved with guys in real life xp It's like I'm waiting for that that thing takamina said that they'll get married in 7 years on the 10th anniversary. I search atsumina fanfics on google and patiently clicked on every single one. There are some well written fics on wordpress. By the way, thank you for liking my post on tumblr about the atsumina feels is also strong in the manga. 😉 so thankful for you writers <3. I will still read your works but I'd love it of it's atsumina. Ahe~~~
Title: Re: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: black_maa on October 01, 2016, 08:33:40 PM
Damn... I want to know what will happen next... ah~  :shocked  ..I am sure.. that something will go ve~ry wrong..
About previous my comment - No worries.. your stories I has always enjoyed, it's just.. there are really rare writers now who writes Atsumina stories like these... where are MOSTLY THOSE TWO!  :huhuh  But if you still continue to write like that, then for sure I will read it... I think..  :roll:

BUT, IT HAVE TO BE ONLY ATSUMINA STORIES!!!!!!!!  8)2  I won't accept other couples from you, because  I am too stubborn to do it!!!  :smh 

Recommendations!? About what? You want to write new story?  :huhuh  First you have to finish these stories!!!  XD
Title: Re: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: ryu201 on October 02, 2016, 01:33:33 PM
what will you do now minami? whose the one that you will choose? uta??? or our beloved ace,atsuko?  :hehehe: :hehehe: :hehehe:
well it doesnt matter for me cause even you choose uta,you will always end up with atsuko.
right minami?  :shifty:

btw,why you want to write takayuu story? are you leaving our atsumina already?  :OMG: :OMG: :OMG:
i will always read your story even its not atsumina but still i hope you keep writing atsumina story since it really rare find another author who still write atsumina story.
Title: Re: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: phoenix0i on October 02, 2016, 03:19:52 PM
I do wish for that to happen too on their 40s.
Well it's still years away from now.
I do wish to see them together again just like old time.

Thank you for the update.
I know Acchan's been bad on this fic
But please let it be Atsumina in the end.
Good luck and will wait for another fic to be updated! 🙌
Title: Re: [AtsuMinaUta] Nisemono 8 (9/30/16)
Post by: Drakon on October 11, 2016, 09:47:46 PM
Thanks for the update!
In Takamina's head too much Maeda. Well. The end of history is close.

@Drakon: I plan on continuing the TakaYuu story and give it an official name, but idk yet.
:luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1:

Also... would you guys be opposed to me writing TakaYuu fanfics?
:mon inluv: :mon roll: :mon roll: :mon inluv:
YES!!! YES!!! YES!!!
 :mon cute: :mon pray2: :mon pray2: :mon pray2: :mon cute:
Title: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: lezperv on November 08, 2016, 10:29:49 PM
Hey everyone, it's been a while. I'm currently not writing at the moment, but rest assure that I will try to ^_^

@Genkikid: Lol, I am kind of messed up because I don't know who Minami should be with... I'm still planning >_<
@~roxas~: Thank you so much for reading all my fics and bookmarking my page! Makes me really happy :love: I understand why you don't like Uta lol, it's because of your love for AtsuMina  :twothumbs So how many good AtsuMina fics have you gone through? I might want to read some to get some motivation, but no genderbender please.
@black_maa: Eh? I'll always write about AtsuMina, even if I do write other pairings, so don't stop reading! lol. Recommendation on new AtsuMina story for me to read, but I am thinking of starting a few new ones... Hai hai, I will do my best to finish these ones first X3
@ryu201: Waaah~ Ryu-chan kowai! lol and I'm not leaving AtsuMina, not ever, so no worries. Thank you for reading my fics <3
@phoenix0i: Have you heard about Minami wanting to sue a tabloid company? I think it's great she really values AtsuMina :) and thanks for the support.
@Drakon: Lol, you're the only one who seems excited about TakaYuu hahaha



Chapter 8

Third POV

The light angels have been practicing together to combine their powers to try and locate their one and only Pure Tenshi.

Sweat was glistening off of everyone, and the constant need to inhale for air is unmistakable. Anyone who looks in on them would think that they have tried their best, but seem to not have succeed, though the smiles on their faces would say otherwise.

“Yatta ne!” Miyazawa cheered, as everyone nods in agreement.

“We’ll rest today and will head out tomorrow, okay?” Akimoto suggested.

“Before heading out, we should let our queen knows…” Kojima added.

As all the light ones headed back to their quarters, there was one who wandered over to the rose garden instead. She knows that the place was restricted for the queen and her best friend only, but she can’t help to visit there.

She knew Minami loves smelling the white roses because it calms the older girl down. She can feel at ease here as well, knowing that it’s a safe place for her friend.

“Haruna? What are you doing here?” Mai-Mai seems surprised.

“Ah! I’m sorry for being here, my queen.” Nyan Nyan bows.

“It’s okay. You miss her too, huh?” The simple girl walked over to the gazebo and sits down. She gaze towards the garden with a longing look, but quickly blinked it away as she turns back to her friend.

The Saint Tenshi took the invitation and came over to settle herself. She wasn’t really sure what to say to the other girl because they weren’t really close. The only common thing, common person, that they have was Takamina.

“I miss seeing her running around up here to educate the kouhais…” Kojima confessed.

“Yeah… She’s hard not to miss around here.” The older woman smiled, trying to hide her confliction.

“We’ll transport ourselves to wherever Takamina is tomorrow. The girls were going to let you know the next day, but I thought I should tell you now.”

“Hmm… I didn’t think you guys would master it that quick.”

“They want to find their leader and get her back, so they work hard.” The Saint Tenshi shrugged.

“You don’t seem too enthusiastic in finding Minami back…” Mai-Mai has taken noticed, finding it weird that the best friend seems so nonchalant about her missing captain.


“I’m not really worried about Takamina because I know she can take care of herself, but…” The younger girl scrunches up her face in thought. She wasn’t sure if she should continue or just leave it there.

The queen has a hint of what her angel wanted to share. She has confident that in no time, she would hear it from her companion.

“I don’t think Takamina is exactly happy up here with us… Don’t get me wrong. She loves us and are happy to train us, but I can’t help and feel that she isn’t fully content with what she has. Does that make sense?”

Oshima was surprised to hear the taller girl speak so much. She never thought the girl sitting aside her was thinking of the same thing as her best friend before the Pure Tenshi disappear.

“Are you content up here with your situation, Haruna?” The older girl asked, wanting to understand if her companion also feels loneliness for not having a soul mate.

“I’m… I’m neither of them.”

“That’s an odd thing to say.”

“Is it?”

“Perhaps not. Maybe I’m thinking too much.” The queen laughs.

Kojima was confused. She didn’t understand what was funny, but she figured it was something that she had missed. She felt like she had spent enough time in the garden, so she stood up to go back to her castle.

“Good night my queen.” The Saint one wishes. What she didn’t realized as she was leaving, was that she was being watched and scrutinized.


“Now Yuko!” Shouted Shinoda.

The squirrel came from above as she plunge her sword down right on top of her trainer, but said person was quickly to disarm her and threw her towards the oldest Kuroi, who easily caught the girl.

“Damn it! I’m sorry I couldn’t do better Mari-chan.”

“It’s not your fault, she’s just too good.”

All the other Kuroi Tenshi has their fair share of sparring with the leader, but none of them seems to be able to land a hit on her. They all felt useless and weak. They just couldn’t understand why nothing works.

Acchan, on the other hand, never joins the match. She was happily watching her slave beating everyone up, even though none of them sustain any real damage because her Shiroi wouldn’t hurt them.

“Why don’t you guys all come at me? It’ll be more fun that way.” Takahashi chuckles. She has been training her newly acquainted friends, but only in combats. She hasn’t taught them anything regarding their inner power yet.

“You really think you can take us all, huh?”  Mariko challenged, even though she should know better. She believes that her team can work well together enough to be able to touch her sister like friend’s slave.

“I know I can.” Takamina smirk. She’s never one for smugness and has always been humble, but this sudden change is not noticeable to her.



“Don’t tease my friends.” The master says with humor, but in fact, she was worried that maybe the older girl might be in trouble if she’s being attack all at once. There’s no way she can defeat all her friends, right?

“What if Acchan also join us?” Miichan asked, feeling that with her friend’s Sinner power, they’ll be able to defeat the Shiroi.

“Um…” Takamina looks over at the younger girl who was just sitting on a comfortable looking chair, sipping on her tea with wide eyes. They’re both surprised by the suggestion.

“That’s not a good idea guys.” Acchan spoke up. She doesn’t want to fight her slave and with her experience, she knows that if they were serious, there will be much more injuries attain.

“Why not? Since Takamina here thinks she can take on all of us.”

“Yeah, it’ll definitely be good for profiling.”

“I think it’ll help us gauge the extent of her and our powers.”

“I want to prove her wrong.”

“I don’t really care much.”

All the Kurois spoke at once, There main goal was to defeat the Shiroi no matter what, but what they said was also a true thing on the side.

“I don’t want to knock Atsuko down…” Takahashi didn’t mean any harm when she spoke those words. She only meant that she didn’t want to have to fight her master, but it seems to have come out wrong.

“You did not just say that.” Maeda was offended.

“Atsuko, it’s not what you thin-“

“Save it Minami. If you think you can handle us all, then why not have fun, right?” Acchan was smiling, but one can definitely tell that there’s some evil intent behind it. Everyone shudders a little bit, thinking that the Shiroi got in trouble.

“Mari-chan, what’s the plan” The young ace stood up, walking over to the group.

While the dark angels are whispering with one another to form a plan, the light one just watches them. She couldn’t fathom how all of this escalated within a few minutes. She really doesn’t want to lay a hand on Atsuko, but with the additional member, she might have to be serious.

The Pure Tenshi never had to withdraw her sword nor has she ever uses 100% of her strength/power, and she would continue to keep it that way. What’s the point of being really strong when all it’ll do is cause other people pain?

She definitely doesn’t want to hurt Atsuko, but a part of her is curious to how strong the young girl might be. She was only able to get a glimpse of it, but now may be the opportunity to see more.

“You ready? Mi~na~mi~” Maeda immediately strip her Wrath outfit into the Sinner one. One could already see her aura slowly and steadily comes out as she gets herself ready.

The first attack was delivered by none other than the master with her quick punch. This was unpredictable because one would think that the younger Kuroi would go last.

Caught by surprise, the Shiroi has to bear the brunt of the hit with her bare right hand since she only had a few seconds to move her face away.

The 666 years old did not even flinch when her move was unsuccessful. She knew that her left fist would be caught by her slave and instead of being frustrated, she actually feels proud.

The other Kuroi’s, once again, underestimated the Shiroi Tenshi. They were astonished that Acchan’s special move was easily caught, but what they didn’t know was that because Takamina wasn’t fully guarded, her right hand was now broken due to the force.

Yuko took the opportunity to draw her sword behind the oldest deity and continue on with the plan as she speed up to pierce through.

The leader well aware and always keeping count of where everyone is at, quickly focuses her energy to her back to shield her from the sharp object, while still starring at her master in the eye.

The squirrel continue to plunge forward, but the barrier bounced herself back into a boulder.

Mayuyu, Yuki, and Miichan all jumped in together with swords in one hand and dagger in the other.

The captain dodges easily, doing back flips on one hand while trying to heal her other. She disarm the cyborg girl and threw her towards Oshima, knocking said girl back into the rock.

Kashiwagi got angry that her girlfriend was being thrown like a rag doll, releases her darkness as she flew towards Takamina and slashes none stop.

While still trying to heal her injury, the 3000 years old girl shrouded her left hand with her aura, blocks every cuts that the other girl was trying to make. She found an opening and snaps the sword in half before throwing her attacker towards the other two.

Minegishi knew she wouldn’t stand a chance, but she’ll follow through with the plan anyway. She wants to see her sword live long, so she disregard them and went in with hand to hand combat.

Shinoda still honing her own energy walks over to her little sister, hoping that the girl is still doing things as planned.

“You’re not backing out, right?”

“No, I’m not. I’m just… Is it weird that I like seeing her doing so well?” Acchan looks over her shoulder to her friend.

“Then you would feel better knowing that I’ve noticed she hasn’t even once drew her sword.” Mariko scrunches her brows, not liking the implication that she made.

“What?” The younger girl was surprised. How could she not be aware of that?

“It’s safe to say that she isn’t even using all of her strength…”

“That’s… That’s not possible, is it?”

The sisters continue to watch the match between slave and girlfriend. They find it a bit odd that their friend hasn’t been thrown yet. Does that mean the gachapin can match the Shiroi? That combat isn’t one of the Pure rank’s strongest suit?

If they were to look closely and are aware of Minami’s tactic, then they would see that she’s only using this opportunity to heal her hand even more. She’s well knowledge and well practice in each fighting categories. She’s especially good with hand to hand combat because she hasn’t use her swords for years, but it’s not to say that her swordsmanship isn’t superb as well.

“What rank do you think she’s in, Acchan?”

“She… She wears the same outfit as us, but there’s no way she’s the equivalency of a Sinner, right?” The question has swarm through the younger Kuroi from the moment she first met her slave, but she never really came to a conclusion.

“I think she’s even stronger to whatever rank it is up there that equal us… Could she be the queen?” Shinoda had an epiphany.

Both types of Tenshis are aware that their opponent’s ranks are the same as their own, but with different naming system.

“What would a queen do down on earth, let alone, here with us?” That really doesn’t make any sense to the master. There’s just no way that she could easily enslave a queen, right?


Both girls turn back to the fight, just in time to see Minegishi being thrown towards the other three, but luckily was able to be caught by their friends.

Takahashi right hand was completely healed as she looked over at the sisters. She wondered what they were talking about, but decided that it doesn’t matter because she’s ready for any surprise attack that they’ll be throwing at her.

“That’s not all you guys got, right?” The Shiroi taunted, which is not something she would normally do, but came out just as easily.

Just as Takamina finishes her sentence, the same four fighting earlier started attacking her altogether. Two of them had swords and the other two went for hand to hand.

Mayuyu and Yuko lunge forward with their long sharp object as Miichan and Yukirin with their fist, intending to mark their target. The Pure rank Tenshi did a back flip to dodge and disarm the hands with swords, sending the object straight towards a boulder. Still in midair, she spun herself using one of her hand as momentum to kick the four girls in the face before standing back up and dusting herself like doing all those moves didn’t affect her at all.

Mariko using the time when her friends took the attention of the other girl away, focuses all her energy into the palms as she dashes with the momentum from pushing off the ground to head towards the girl.

Being aware that something massive was coming towards her way, she too, had focused her powers into her hands to block the incoming surge.

Both rivals collided their palms together, no one was being pushed back yet, as others observe the internal fight between them.

Mari-chan thought she would leave some kind of impression since she’s using all of her strength, but the shorter girl doesn’t seem to budge.

On the other hand, Takahashi used 50% of her power to nullify the impact that the older looking girl had prepared for her. She would have used even less, but she respects her opponent’s potential and decided the girl would deserve at least half of her strength.

If their highest rank member only brings out half of her energy to surface, what about the young ace, her master? Speaking of the young girl, why hasn’t she been attacking as well?

Over 3000 years of training newbies, she had come across many different ways and see a lot of things that she knew immediately what the plan was.

Mariko was bounced backwards and slid a few feet. She was surprised and amazed by the light power that the angel had used to throw her. She felt a little shocks of lightning courses through her body.

Don’t tell me she can control elements too?

Takamina was once again, brushing off dust that’s barely there off of her body. Her hands were still glowing from her formed energy, with a few sparks flying out of them, as it slowly runs back and shrouds her whole body.

“Sugoi!” Mayuyu commented with the others nodding in agreement.

“Mayu!” Yukirin pulled her little cyborg back from getting closer to the Shiroi.

“Just who is this girl?” Yuko was no only amazed, but a little envious

“Mariko, are you okay?” Miichan quickly ran over to her fallen girlfriend to help her up.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I just didn’t expect her to be that powerful.” Shinoda winces a little as she wraps one arm around her girl’s neck.

“How is she able to control lightning?”

“We all are capable of manipulating one or two elements that are based off of our origin.” The older Kuroi said, coughing as she uses too much air to speak.

The Sinner rank girl was right. They each are capable of controlling one or two elements that relates to the type of angels that they are. Being able to control one element is a given to each individual, but if the person succeeds in doing so, then that already shows how much they’ve trained and how much power they have.

Now, being able to control two elements? Well, you will literally be the strongest Tenshi out there. Your strength is outmatch and no one can beat you except for the higher being.
Everybody could probably guess the two types of elements that the Shiroi and Kuroi could hone. Takamina has already demonstrated one from the ‘good’ side, lightning, and the second one would be wind.

None of the girls on the ‘bad’ side shows any sign of control on the elements, but if they could, it would be fire and earth.

“We are?” This was the first time that Minegishi has ever heard of. She looks at all of her comrades, going through her mind on if she knew anyone who has such power, but none came to mind.

“We’re doomed, Mariko!” The gachapin started freaking out. She already knew that the Shiroi was stronger than all of them, but now with the power to control element or elements, she doesn’t think they’ll ever have a chance of beating the girl.

The older woman laughs. She knows her girlfriend can be exaggerating at times, but it’s still funny to hear it. There’s no way they are ‘doomed’ because Takamina is a Shiroi Tenshi. That in itself is enough of an explanation.

“Why are you laughing?” They younger girl helped Shinoda over to their group of friends.

“We’re fine, Miichan. She’s nice.” Mariko continues to chuckle.

“Hey, are you alright Mari-chan?” Maeda walked over to her older like-sister. She watched the whole exchange between her friend and her slave. It was quite a sight to see. She wonders if she can inflict any damage on the girl, but there is only one way to find out. She wasn’t sure if she likes the idea of them fighting at all.

Sure it was fun when they didn’t know each other and when they were enemies at first, but days after days of getting to know one another and living together, she feels conflicted.

“I’m fine, but don’t forget your role in this, Acchan.”

The younger girl nodded as she walks towards her slave. Same thing with what Mariko did, the Kuroi has been honing her power to use all her strength towards the light one.

“Atsuko… are we really doing this?” Takamina needed the confirmation before she actually puts herself into the position of fighting.

“Don’t hold back on me, Minami.” As Acchan let go, her black and red aura is flying out of her body in density.

Smiling as she see her young master running towards her, she too, releases the energy that’s been itching to come out and play. For years, centuries, Takamina has been holding back because no one is a match for her. She hadn’t met the right opponent who she deems to deserve her full potential, but maybe now is the time.

The only thing that the other Kurois can see is the immense power that came out of nowhere from the chibi girl. The force was too great that it would have flew them backwards if they weren’t mythical beings.

As they tried to watch the battle, they couldn’t see anything because everything was too fast. The master and slave are going at a level where Mariko can only catch glimpses of them.

They can only predict what is happening by taking in all the shattered boulders around the field. Wind are gushing at them and are especially focused in the center. They can see fire twirling around in combination with the wind.

“Do you think we should do something?” Yuko asked, standing next to Mariko, looking at the whirlwind.

“Abunai desu yo!” Minegishi shout out, not wanting to get near that circle of destruction at all.

“Miichan is right. We don’t know what it’ll do to us even if we were to be careful.” Shinoda continues to observe.

Before they knew what was going on, the match was already over. All they heard were sounds of impact made from colliding with fists. They weren’t able to see if anything hits its target, but all they can see now is Takamina pinning down their ace.

Acchan didn’t seem to be hurt anywhere, but then again, they wouldn’t know if there were any internal injuries. They quickly rushes towards the two girls, as said girls stood up with smile on their faces.

“Sooo… who won?” Mayuyu asked.

“No one.”

The master and slave answered at the same time. It’s a given that the 3000 years old Tenshi would won, but she didn’t want her companion to lose face.

“Minami won. I lost fair and square.” Maeda grinned genuinely, she didn’t feel embarrassed for losing at all, and instead she just felt proud that her friend was strong. She understood why her Shiroi answered the way she did, and she appreciate that.

“Eh? Hontou?” The gachapin asked, couldn’t believe that their own ace didn’t win.

“You’re not as you appear to be, Takamina.” The older Kuroi complimented.

“Thanks? I think…”

The group laughs as they went back inside the castle for snacks. They were all famished from the extensive training that they had.


The Shiroi went to the underworld to look for their leader. They zapped in front of a castle where they felt that has most of their captain’s essence. They carefully walk up the steps, sensing no danger; they burst through the front door.

The sight before them made them all stunned. Their leader was wearing different color clothing, sitting next to a Kuroi, laughing and drinking with the others.

“Takamina…” Sayaka said, astounded.

Minami was shock to see her Shiroi friends. The shock did not go unnoticed by the others, especially Atsuko.

They all turned to the direction that Minami was staring at, seeing a few Shiroi standing, surprises them all.

“Takamina, what is the meaning of this?” Tomochin yelled out angrily.

Minami stood up from beside Atsuko to walk over to her friends.

“Sayaka, Tomochin, I can explain…”

“You better explain quickly before I do something.” The duck lips girl threatened.

The leader turned back to look at Atsuko and the group. She then turned towards her friends.

“Can we take this outside?”

“Ye-“ Sayaka was about to say.

“No!” Tomochin interrupted.

Minami sighed and look at Atsuko, asking if it was alright for the Shiroi to sit with them and talk about it. The young Kuroi nodded in agreement.

“Come over here and sit guys. I’ll explain everything and any question that you may have.”

The Shiroi went over to take a seat. They are on the opposite side of the Kurois.

Both team look at each other, analyzing their enemies, except for two. The two stares at each other with yearning, with a secret that no one knows.

“So, I’ve been staying with Atsuko-“

“Oh, so you two are close now?” Tomochin continues to be angry.

Acchan started to feel irritated by the duck lips girl. Takamina sensing Atsuko’s agitation, puts a hand on hers to calm her down.

The motion did not go unnoticed by the other tenshis. Miichan, Mariko and Sayaka raised their eyebrow. Yuko and Haruna seems shock. Tomochin got angrier. While, Chiyuu, Sae, Yukirin, and Mayuyu looks confused.

The Kuroi calmed down, looking over at her Shiroi smiling, letting her know she appreciated it.

“As I was saying, I’ve been staying with Atsuko in her castle.” Minami looks at Atsuko, smiling sweetly at the girl, while explaining to the others.

“She actually saves my life…” Takamina turned over to look at her friends.

“What do you mean?” Sayaka inquired.

“I broke the rules…” Everyone from the Shiroi side gasp.

“Why, why would you do that?”

“I had to, to save the humans…”

“Tell us what happened.”

Minami look over at Atsuko. The Kuroi girl felt guilty, but at the same time glad that she was the one causing it. Otherwise she wouldn’t have met the girl beside her.

“A demon came to earth, and was capturing the human’s soul. The damage was too great for me to use my powers, so I use the holy dagger…” Takamina left out the part that Acchan was said dark one.

“I fainted afterwards, about to die, until Atsuko came by and brought me to her place. She uses her own blood to save me. “

Both the Shiroi and Kuroi are shock. The Shirois couldn’t believe that their leader had to sacrifice herself, while the Kurois are shock because Minami was covering for Atsuko.

“Is there something you’re not telling us?” Tomochin questioned.

“No, what makes you think that?”

“Who was the demon that caused the destruction and why was a Kuroi there?”

Takamina new the girl would question her, so she was prepared.

“I couldn’t find the demon and Atsuko happened to go to earth due to her queen’s punishment.”

“I find it hard to believe that a Kuroi would save a Shiroi without having a motive.” Tomochin snickered.

Acchan couldn’t take the girl’s attitude anymore, stood up. Tomochin seeing a challenge, stood up as well. Both Takamina and Chiyuu held their partner back, not wanting anyone to get hurt.

“Atsuko please, they are my friends…” Minami giving Acchan her puppy dog eyes, making the girl gave in.

“Tomochin, calm down, Takamina wouldn’t lie.”

“No, Takamina must be under some kind of spell by that Kuroi!”

Minami snapped, her aura releasing slowly, but very intensely. Others around her sense it and shivered. Even Acchan was taken back. Takamina using her authority voice spoke up.

“What did you say, huh, Tomomi?”

All the Shiroi was scared for their life, but especially Tomochin’s, who whimpered as the leader called out her name. The Kuroi was also scared, even though they know they are safe.

Tomochin was about to speak up, but seeing the fire in the leader’s eyes and feeling her powerful energy, stopped her from opening her mouth.

“I am not under any spell. I am as clear as the day we all sparred.” The captain continues using her authority tone.

“You changed, Takamina, you’re not the same Takamina that we all know and love. It is all her fault!” Tomochin spoke, pointing at Acchan.

Normally, Atsuko would have been mad to be accused, but she knows that it was her fault that Minami is down here. She feels bad, not sure on what to do.

“Tomochin, enough, Takamina is the same.” Sayaka said, defending her leader.

“Look at her, Sayaka, she’s wearing their colors! She used that tone when she only ever uses during practice!”

Sayaka looked at Takamina. She can’t deny the fact that Tomochin is right, but she believes that the captain is the same.

“Takamina…” Sayaka started, but didn’t know what to say.

“Come back with us…” Tomochin finishes what they were all thinking of.

Minami, Atsuko, and the other Kurois are dumbfounded at the revelation. Both Takamina and Acchan dreaded this day. While the other Kurois didn’t want to lose such a valuable friend that they have become close with.

“I-is it really okay to come back? I committed a sin though…”

“You had a good reason to, we forgive you for that. You can come back to us and be our leader again.” Tomochin said softly.


The Kurois were surprised to hear that Takamina was the Shiroi’s leader. Sure they knew that the girl was a Pure Rank Tenshi, but they didn’t expect her to be the head as well. They were speechless by the new finding, though it explains why the short girl is really strong and well knowledge in training.

Takamina is having an internal struggle. She wanted to go back, but at the same time, she enjoys it here. Mostly, she doesn’t want to leave Acchan behind.

“I-I don’t know what to say…” The leader turns to look at her master, hurt was evident in the Kuroi’s eyes.

“What else is there to say besides yes?” Tomochin was frustrated.

Sayaka stepped in, looking back and forth between the captain and her friend.

“Just think about it, Takamina. You’re our rightful leader, and only you can take us to victory.”

“Victory? What are you talking about?” The ribbon hair girl was confused.

“The Kurois broke our treaty, so there will be war, and we need our leader back!” The duck lips girl clarified.

The Kurois gasp, looking over at Takamina and Acchan.

“I don’t want to go to war. The Kuroi isn’t as bad as we thought…” Minami tried to defend the tenshis.

“You are completely brainwashed by them!” Tomochin accused.

“That’s enough!” Takamina, once again using her leader tone to make the girl back down, which also causes others to taken back.

“You guys can all leave now.” The captain continued, dismissing her Shiroi comrade.

“M-Minami…” Acchan finally spoke up after a few minutes of silence, holding onto Takamina’s right hand, and squeezing them gently.


“If you want, we have a few extra rooms that your friends can stay in…” The master spoke softly.

“A-Atsuko…” Takamina’s heart beats faster, blood rushing up to her cheeks, and eyes completely sparkling.

The leader smiled sweetly at her master, gently squeezing their hands, and pulling the girl into an embrace.

“Arigatoo, Atsuko. I really appreciate your kind offer.” Minami whispered as she snuggle her nose to Acchan’s neck, inhaling her scent.

“I-it’s nothing.” The Kuroi said, being tsundere, but smiled and also indulging herself in the Shiroi’s smell.

The Kurois were surprised to see Acchan being nice, offering her castle for Takamina’s friends. The Shirois were stunned to see their leader being so close to the young tenshi.

The slave released herself from the hug to turn over to her friends. Her right hand held onto her master’s subconsciously.

“Atsuko had offered for you guys to stay with us. What do you think?”

“N-“ Tomochin started.

“Yes, thank you very much for your offer.” Sayaka bowed politely.

Acchan smiled at how calm and nice Sayaka was.

“Well, it’s getting late and we all need our rest. Come, and we’ll show you to your room.” Takamina started walking with Acchan in hand. The Kurois follows immediately since they know that the day is over, while the Shirois followed them slowly.

“This is you guys’ room, TomoTomo.” The leader assigned the first room that was in the hallway. The couple walked in with one of them being mad.

“…” Minami chanted to lock the room up, and not let anyone out.

“Why Takamina?” Sayaka asked.

“Just a precaution. Here is yours SaeYaka. I trust you two won’t be doing anything, so I won’t lock it.” The twin tower walked into their room.


“Nyan Nyan.” The leader went to hug her best friend.

“How are you, Takamina?” Haruna asked, really concern about her friend.

“I’m good. Atsuko has been taking care of me.” Minami turned to her master and smiled genuinely.

“Will you come back with us?” The tall Shiroi asked.

Again, the question of Takamina coming back was raised. The Kurois all had a sad expression on their face. Acchan looked away, not wanting to hear the answer.

“I-I don’t know. I committed a sin though.” The captain repeated the same thing.

“Just be careful Takamina.” Haruna hugged her friend. They continued walking, while the leader was wondering why her friend had told her that, until they reached Shiroi’s room.

The girls continued walking. One by one, each of the Kuroi couples disappeared. The only last two people left are Minami and Atsuko, heading towards the end of the hallway.

As they reach the door. The master turned over to face her slave.

“Are you gonna go to your room?” Acchan wanted to say more, but find it hard to let it out.

“I want to stay with you!” Takamina blurted out. It was unclear to whether she was answering the Kuroi’s question or the unanswered question that everyone dreaded.

Acchan didn’t know if she was shocked or dumbstruck or confuse or happy, but she wrapped her arms around her Shiroi’s neck, snuggling close.

“Let’s go into our room and sleep together.” The master released from the hug and pulled her slave in, closing the door behind.

“Minami~ undress me~” Acchan teased, trying to lighten up the mood, but what happened next made her blush.

“Hai, Atsuko hime-sama.” The slave answered seriously, kneeling down, slowly taking off her master’s shoes. She continues taking the socks off, the skirt, and the shirt. The Kuroi was left in her bra and panty.

Takamina stares lovingly at Acchan, taking in the young girl’s beauty.


The master blushes and looked away, too embarrassed to look at her slave directly.

The Shiroi started stripping off her clothes as well, but slowly. She was too nervous.

Minami, in only her bra and panty, took hold of Atsuko’s hand and leading them towards the bed. She settled onto the left side of the bed, holding her hand out, asking Acchan to join her. The Kuroi took hold of the hand and lay onto the right side of the bed.

They were both facing each other, staring into each other’s eyes, no words needed to be spoken. They are content with the silences that they have. In the back of their mind, they knew that this may be the last time they’ll be spending together. Feelings are still being discovered, but one thing they are sure of is that they don’t want to be apart.

Acchan starts tearing up with the thought of not seeing her Takamina again.

“Atsuko… don’t cry…” The Shiroi tries to comfort her master, but the young girl cries harder. The slave pulled the Kuroi close and held her tight.

Tears were also slipping from the leader’s eyes as she embraces her master.

“D-don’t leave m-me…” What the young girl said was muffled, but was heard clearly by the slave.

“Don’t leave me, Minami.” Acchan continues crying out of control.

The Shiroi tries to soothe girl, but nothing was working. One thought came into her mind, but she doesn’t know if it’ll work. The only way to know is to try…

“Atsuko…” Takamina pulls back from the hug, causing the Kuroi to yearn out. The slave took the opportunity of seeing her master’s face, closes the distance between them.

Minami eyes were closed, but Atsuko’s was wide open from the surprise. The young girl slowly closes her eyes to enjoy the sweet sensation of the kiss that the Shiroi brings. Both were amazed by the feeling of softness from each other’s lips, and the feelings that caused their heart to beat fast.

Takamina stopped the kiss, leaning her head against Acchan’s, as both are trying to breathe and understand the situation. The slave opened her eyes first to check if her master had stopped crying.

“Atsuko, I won’t leave you okay?” The Kuroi blushes, opening her eyes to show it sparkling.

The older girl embraces her master again, feeling relieved that her master had stopped crying and that her plan worked.

“M-Minami.” Acchan shyly calls out.

“Hai?” Takamina looked at the girl smiling.

The Kuroi rolled over slightly, now being on top of the Shiroi.

“You promise you won’t leave?”

“Ha-“ Before Minami could finish, Atsuko leaned in to capture her juicy lips. This time, the slave was shocked, but she recovered quickly. She put in as much passion as she receives from the other girl. They continued holding each other with their lips attached.

Both wanting more, but didn’t know what else to do. Takamina took the initiative, licking the top of Acchan’s lips. The young girl gasps at the sudden feel of wetness. The Shiroi continues using her tongue to trace the Kuroi’s soft marshmallow, until the master opens her mouth.

The older girl’s tongue seeks out her companion’s as she explores this unknown territory. She slides her hand on her master’s smooth back, moving up and down, intensifying the heat within.

The Kuroi traces her slave’s tone abs, moving up slowly to cup her round pillow.

“Ah~” Takamina moans, feeling embarrassed for making such a sound.

Acchan, on the other hand, body started heating up. Her heart was fluttering nonstop. Never had she ever heard such a captivating sound before. She wants to hear more of it, she wants more of Takamina.

The Kuroi started squeezing and massaging the Shiroi’s soft mound.

“Un~ A-Atsuko…” Minami called out as she blushes. The master went in to kiss her slave again, continuing her ministration. She reaches her other hand on to the leader’s other chest and feeling them.

“Minami…” Acchan was breathing hard, leaning her forehead against the other girl with her eyes close. She reopened them to a sight of a blushing Takamina. The Shiroi has completely taken the Kuroi’s breath away.


“I want you, Minami.” The master said in a deep raspy voice, causing an electrified feeling running through the slave.

Takamina flipped them both over, making her the top. She leans down to capture the Kuroi Tenshi’s puffy lips.

In the back of the Shiroi’s mind, she also wants Acchan, but she doesn’t want to move too fast for she was still unsure about her feelings. Plus, they are too emotional right now, and could end up regretting this.

Minami pulled away, looking down at her master. The girl’s face was flush red, and it was a beautiful sight to the older girl.

The Shiroi lay on top of the Kuroi, embracing her.

“Let’s take it slow, Atsuko…”

Acchan nodded her head, hugging the slave back. They lay in that position for a few minutes before Takamina spoke up.

“Let’s get some sleep.” The leader leans down to peck her master’s lips one more time before she move to the side.

Minami stretch her arms out, waiting or Atsuko to snuggle in. The Kuroi laid her head on the Shiroi’s right shoulder. Her nose was next to Takamina’s neck, breathing in the older girl’s scent. They were both content as they fall asleep in each other’s arm, wishing that tomorrow wouldn’t come so soon.


“Did you find out the source of that power yet?” The queen yelled in frustration.

“N-no my queen, we’re still working on- ah!” Meetan used her whip to cut the demon in half, said demon was gone, and was quickly replaced by another.

“Worthless fools!”

“Please let me serve you, my queen.”

“Go make yourself useful and don’t come back with bad news!”

She continues to walk around her kingdom, still feeling the immense strength running through her body. It gives her great pleasure, bordering frenzy, and she wants that power for her own. If she can’t have it, then no one else can. She’ll destroy it if she has to.


Well, for those who been wanting me to continue this story, I hope you guys enjoyed it :)

I made a poster for it too, and I'm quite proud of it haha. Anyway, thanks you guys for always being patient with me.

Hopefully, I'll get back to writing soon and update more. Jyaa ne \(^_^)/
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: black_maa on November 09, 2016, 08:06:26 PM
Hmm.. ammm... I have no idea what to say about this part for this story...  :sweatdrop:
Except about that one part, what was kind of  :oops: :drool:  .... uh.. want more of that in your stories..  :D XD .. (me and my pervert mind.)

Recommendations from me about what you should read - hmm.. no.. I don't have them, cuz I have no idea what you already have read and what kind of stories you better prefer, more like, what do you expect it..  :roll: :smh

But.. you still want to write those new stories?!  :huhuh  Ah.. You really like to mess up your reader's minds.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: ryu201 on November 10, 2016, 04:41:57 PM
promise you won't leave atsumina??? cause now you are my only hope for reading atsumina's story  :fainted: :fainted: :fainted:

you update this story!!!!
and this chapter is......someone please bring me few blood bag,i lost too much blood :mon bleed2: :mon bleed2: :mon bleed2:

Hmm.. ammm... I have no idea what to say about this part for this story...  :sweatdrop:
Except about that one part, what was kind of  :oops: :drool:  .... uh.. want more of that in your stories..  :D XD .. (me and my pervert mind.)
totally agree!!!  :mon nyah: :mon nyah: :mon nyah:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: SheenC on November 10, 2016, 08:20:49 PM
Nice update! Hello from your silent reader  :hand:
Actually I waiting for nisenmono to be updated.

Thanks dor your hard work. Waiting for more. :thumbsup
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: Genkikid on November 11, 2016, 01:36:54 PM
Ooohhh that AtsuMina 'almost' scene  :bath:
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: Drakon on November 13, 2016, 11:11:09 PM
@Drakon: Lol, you're the only one who seems excited about TakaYuu hahaha

 :mon cigar: I love not a standard pair.
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: phoenix0i on November 27, 2016, 12:25:03 AM
Really? I haven't heard abou it but thank you for informing me.
Takamina really is protective over Atsuko. Graduated or not.

Thank you for updating. This chapter really is a great one.
Finally Atsumina is taking their first step.
I will be tuning on with this fic. ☺
Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: cisda83 on January 22, 2017, 04:06:04 PM
Please update these following Atsumina stories:
Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi

I especially like the Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi and Futari the best.

Can't wait to read the next chapters each other these various stories

Thank you for the updates so far

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AtsuMina] Shiroi x Kuroi Tenshi 8 (11/8/16)
Post by: Drakon on March 14, 2017, 06:12:20 PM
want more...
want very much ...
 :cry: :cry: :cry: